Skip to main content

Full text of "Annual Bibliography Of Indian History And Indology Vol IV For 1941"

See other formats




> m 

= DQ 




FOR 1941 

^ AND A.. 











FOR 1941 










TRICHY Q. H. Ty. i 1947 



PREFACE ...... vii 





Anthropology and Ethnology . . 1 
Archaeology ... .6 

Art, Science and Culture . . 13 

Aryans ... ... 22 

Avestic, Zoroasfcrianism and Parsis . . 22 

Bibliography ..... 24 

Biography ..... 25 

Buddhism and Buddhist Philosophy . . 28 

Christianity ..... 32 

Dynastic : Chalukyas .... 34 

Cholas .... 35 

Delhi Sultanate ... 36 

Gangas .... 36 

Guptas .... 36 

Kadambas .... 37 



Kusanas .... 37 

Mauryas .... 38 

Mughals .... 38 

Rastrakutas ... 43 

Tughluqs . . . . 44 

Miscellaneous ... 44 

East India Company .... 45 

Economics ..... 46 

Education ..... 47 

Epic 50 

Epigraphy and Palaeography ... 54 

Genealogy and Chronology ... 69 

Geography and Travels ... 71 

Heraldry, Imagery and Symbolism . . 75 

Hinduism and Hindu Philosophy . . 76 

Iconography and Sculpture ... 87 

Indo-Portuguese .... 91 

Indo-Dutch ..... 91 

Indo-French ..... 92 

Jains and Jainism . 92 

Lexicography, Grammar and Linguistics . 100 

Libraries and Manuscripts . . . 112 



Literature, Poetry and Drama . . 116 

Marathas ..... 140 

Museums and Collections . . . 160 

Mythology ..... 160 

Myths and Fables 162 

Nechrology ..... 165 

Numismatics ..... 166 

Philosophy and Logic .... 169 

Pro-History and Proto- History . . 177 

Puranic ...... 177 

Sikhs and Sikhism .... 180 

Sociology . 181 

Vaishnavism ..... 187 

Vedic ...... 189 

Reports and Proceedings . . . 200 


Assam, Bengal, Behar and Orissa . . 204 

Bombay Presidency .... 208 

Gujarat, Kathiawar and Cutch . . 209 

Hyderabad, The Central Provinces, The 

Deccan and the Karnataka . . 212 

Kashmir, The Punjab, The United Provinces 

and Oudh ..... 216 



Madras Presidency and Mysore . . 219 

Nepal and Bhutan 226 

Rajputana and Central India . . 226 
Sind, Baluchistan and the North West Frontier 

Province ..... 227 

(C) GENERAL ..... 230 


Burma and Ceylon .... 254 

Thailand ...... 255 

Indo-China 257 

Malaya ...... 257 

Indonesia ..... 258 


Afghanistan . ... 263 

Iran ...... 265 

Tibet ...... 272 

Mesopotamia, Syria, Asia Minor, Palestine . 273 

Central Asia and Turkestan . . . 274 




GENERAL INDEX ..... 302 


This volume was intended to be a double volume, 
covering the years 1941 42. It was a slop proposed parti- 
cularly to reduce the time lag, but owing to the Govern- 
ment's restriction on the use of paper we were not entitled 
to use more paper than we used for Vol. IIL Besides, it 
became obvious that a double volume would involve us in 
substantial cost, which under present financial condition, 
we cannot afford. The plan had, therefore, to be dropped 
and only a single volume for 1941 issued. 

Added to our financial stringency, the unrest in the 
country, difficulties of speedy communication, and the 
prevailing strain on our printers, heightened the gravity of 
the situation. This will explain how this volume has taken 
so long to appear. 

Vols. V and VI will bo double volumes, covering the 
years 19-43 43 and 1944 45 respectively. Would that one 
could hope that it would be made practicable to expedite 
publication of Vol. V which is practically ready for the 
press. We are extremely anxious to reduce the time lag 
and render the maximum service to scholars. We have 
taken in hand also Vol. VI, and we trust, this plan for 
reducing the time lag, will have the approval of scholars. 

A new feature in this volume is the inclusion of 
Reviews. Reviews of important books which have appeared 
during the year, irrespective of the year of publication of 
the books, have been included. In this case, tho titles are 
shown in square brackets. 

The world conditions have greatly affected the collation. 
Many European and American journals and Indological 


publications have not reached this country ; even many 
Indian journals have appeared sporadically, with the result 
that this volume remains incomplete. However, in con- 
formity with our usual practice, the publications which are 
omitted here will be included in the next volume. 

It is our desire to present to scholars a bibliography 
as complete as we can make it. We therefore, once more 
appeal to the institutions devoted to Indie studies and the 
learned Societies to supply us with their publications. We 
believe that however energetic may be our personal efforts, 
these efforts will not succeed to the full unless there is co- 
operation from outside. 

We take this opportunity of thanking the Publishers 
and Authors who have helped us by sending their publica- 
tions. We have again to thank Dr. P. M. Joshi, the Chief 
Librarian of the Bombay University, and his staff, for 
their help in the collation of this volume. 

January 15, 1946. ] B. A. F. 


Ed. ... Editor, Edited by 

Edn. ... Edition 

Pub. ... Published(s), Published by 

Tr. ... Translator(s), Translated by 


ABfHL ... Annual Bibliography on Indian History and 
Indology. Pub. Bombay Historical Society, 

ABORI. ... Annals of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research 
Institute. Ed. A. B. Gajendrakadkar, and 
R. N. Dandekar. Pub. The Institute, Poona. 
Twice a year. 
Vol. XXII (1941). 

AI. ... Ars Islamica. The Research Seminary in 

Islamic Art. Institute of Fine Arts, Uni- 
versity of Michigan. 11 : M" x 8M" 
Vol. VIII (1941) 

AGE. ... Annals of Oriental Research of the Univer- 

sity of Madras. Pub. The University, 
Twice a year. Each article is paged 
Vol. V. (1940-41) Pts. 1 and 2. 

VI. (1941-42) Pt. 1. 

A. ... The Aryan Path. Ed. Sophia Wadia, " Arya- 

sangha ", Malabar Hill, Bombay 6. Month- 
ly 9M"*6J/*. 
Vol. XII (1941) 12 parts. 

AR. ... The Asiatic Review. Incorporating the Pro- 

ceedings of the East Indian Association. 
Pub. East & West, Ltd. 3, Victoria Street^ 
London. Quarterly., 9M" X 6". 
Vol. 37. No, 129 (January), No. 130 (April). 
No. 131 (July), No. 132 (October). 

Asia. ... Asia. Monthly Magazine ; Ed. Richard J. 

Walsh. Pub. Asia Magazine, 40, East 49th 

Street, New York. 1W x 

Vol. XLI (1941) 12 parts. 







Antiquity. Quarterly Review of Archaeology. 
Ed. O. G. S. Crawford and Roland Austin. 
24, Parkend Road, Glouscester, England. 

BDCRI. .. 

BISMQ. .. 


Vol. XV (1941), No. 58 (June), No. 59 (Sept,) 

Bharatiya Vidya, Journal of the Bharatiya 
Vidya Bhavan. Ed. Manilal Patel, Andheri, 
Bombay. Twice a year. 9 ; M" x $V^'* 

Vol. II (J941) Ft. 2 (May) 
III (1941) Pt. 1 (Nov.) 

Bulletin of the Deccan College Research 
Institute. Pub, The Deccan College Post- 
Graduate and Research Institute, Poona. 
Three times a year. 9 : M" X 6H". 

Vol. II. (1941) Pts. 3-4 (June) 
III. (1941) Pt. 1 (Nov.) 

Bharata Itihasa Samshodhaka Mandala Quar- 
terly. (Marathi text.) Pub. The Mandala, 
312/3, Sadashiv Peth, Poona 2. 

Vol. XXI (1941) No. 3 (Jan.) No. 4 (April) 
XXII (1941) No. 1 (July) 

Boletim do Instituto Vasco do Gama (Portu- 
guese text). Pub. Instituto Vasco da Gama, 
Nova Goa. Quarterly, but now published 
twice a year. 10" x 7". No. 49 (1941), No. 
50 (1941). 

The Burlington Magazine for Connoisseurs. 
Pub. The Burlington Magazine Ltd., 16a, 
St. James' Street, London. (The American 
edition is identical ivith 11ie English edition.) 

Vol. LXXVIII (1941) January June. 
LXXIX (1941) July December. 

Brahmavidya. The Adyar Library Bulletin. 
Ed. C. Kunhan Raja; Pub. The Adyar 
Library, Adyar, Madras. Quarterly. 









Vol. V (1941) Ft. 1 (Feb.) Ft. 2 (May), Ft. 3, 

(Oct.) Ft. 4 (Dec.) 
Each article paged separately. 

Bengal : Past and Present. Journal of Cal- 
cutta Historical Society ; Ed. Percy Brown. 
Pub. The Society, 3. Nawab Abdur Rah- 
man Street, Calcutta. Quarterly, but now 
published twice a year. 

Vol. LX (1941) Pis. 1 and 2 Serial 12122 
(January June) 

Vol. LXI (1941) Pts. 1 and 2 Serial 12324 
(July Dec.) 

Bulletin of the Rama Varma Research Insti- 
tute. Pub. The Institute, Trichur, Cochin 
State. Twice a year. 9 1 /" X 7]4". 

Vol. IX (1941) Pt. 1 (January). Ft. 2 (July). 

Bulletin of the Museum of Fine Arts. Pub. 
The Museum of Fine Arts, Boston, Mas- 
sachusetts, Bi-monthly, KP/i" x 6^". 

Bulletin of the School of Oriental and Afri- 
can Studies (University of London). Ed. 
Prof. R. L. Turner; Pub. The School of 
Oriental and African Studies Library, Cla- 
rance House, 4, Central Building, Mathew 
Parker Street, London. Bi-monthly, 

Calcutta Reveiw. Third Series. Pub. The 

University of Calcutta. 
Vol. LXXVII January March. 
LXXIX April June. 
LXXX July September. 
LXXXI October December. 
The English Historical Review. Ed. J. G. 
Edwards and Richard Pares. Pub. Long- 
mans Green & Co. Ltd., 43. Albert Drive, 
Vol. LVI (1941) No. 224 October. 


... Epigraphia Indica and Record of the Archaeo- 
logical Survey of India Ed. N. P. Chakra- 
varti ; Pub. Manager of Publication, New 
Delhi. Quarterly, 11" x 9". 
Vol. XXVI. Pfc. 1 January. 
Pt. 2 April. 
Pt. 3 July. 
Pt. 4 October. 

EIM. ... Epigraphia Indo-Moslemicn. Published under 
the authority of the Government of India, 
Ed. G. Yazdani, Director of Archaeology, 
H. E. H, The Nizam's Dominions and 
Government Epigraphist for Moslem 
Vol. for 193738, published in 1941. 

EP. ... The Educational Review. 7V/. S. Kannan, 2 '16, 

Mount Road, Madras. 9H" x 7". 
Vol. XLVII (1941) 

E.rr. ... The Examiner. A Catholic Newspaper and 

Review. Ed. H, Roper. Pul>. The Exa- 
miner Press, Medows Street, "Bombay. 
Vol. 91 (1941) 

GJ. ... The Geographical Journal. Pub. Royal Geo- 

graphical Society. Ed. Arthur R Hinks. 
Kensington Gore, London. Monthly, 
Wl x 5<M" 
Vol. XCVII. January to June. 1941. 

GM. ... The Geographical Magazine. Ed. Ivy Davi- 

son, 91, St. Martin's Lane, London. Pub. 
Geographical Magazine, Ltd. Chatto and 
Windus, 40/42, William IV Street, London. 
Monthly, 9]4" x 7%", 
Vol. XII (1941) No, 3 January. 
No. 4 February. 
No. 5 March. 
No. 6 April. 


OP. ... The Geographical Review., Journal of the 

American Geographical Society, Broadway 
at 156th Street, New York, 
Vol. XXXI (1941) 

HP. ... The Hindustan Review. Record and Critical 

Survey of Indian Affairs. Pub. The United 
Press, Lid, Patna, Monthly, 9W x 7". 
Vol. LXXIII January to June. 
LXXIV July to December. 

HYJMV. ... The Half-Yearly Journal of the Mysore 
University. New Series. Section A Arts. 
Ed. A. R. Wadia, Pub. The University. 
10" >< 7Vi 

Vol. I. Pfc. 2 (March) 
II. Pt. 1 (Sept.) 

IAL. ... Indian Art and Letters. Pub. The India 

Society, 3, Victoria Street, London, Twice 
a year. 11" x 8V". 
Vol. XV (N. S.) Pts. 1 and 2. 

1C. ... Indian Culture. Journal of the Indian 

Research Institute, Calcutta. Eds. Devadatta 
Ramakrishna Bhandankar and Beni Madhav 
Barua. Pub. The Indian Research Insti- 
tute, 170, Maniktola Street, Calcutta. Quar- 
terly, 9V6" X 6]4". (Volume begins in July). 
Vol. VII (1941) Pts. 3 and 4 (January and 

VIII (1941) Pts. 1 and 2 (July and Oct). 

IHQ. ... The Indian Historical Quarterly. Ed. 

Narendra Nath Law, 9, Panchanan Ghose 
Lane, Calcutta. Pub. The Calcutta Oriental 
Press, Ltd. Quarterly, 9H" x 6H"- 
Vol. XVII (1941), 4 parts. 

IGJ. ... The Indian Geographical Journal (Formerly, 

JMCrA. The Journal of the Madras Geo- 
graphical Association), Pub. The Madras 









Geographical Association, Gopalapuram, 
Cathedral Poet, Madras. 
Vol. XVI. (1941). 

The Iran League Quarterly, Official Organ of 
the Iran League, Bombay. Ed. Sohrab 
J. Bulsara ; Pub. The League, Quarterly, 

Vol. XI (1941) Pt. 2 (January), Pt. 3 (April), 

Pt. 4 (July). 
Vol. XII (1941) Pt. 1 (October). 

The Indian Review. Ed. G. A. Natesan, 

Madras. Monthly, 9Vi" * $ 1 A". 
Vol. 41 (1941) 12 parts. 

Islamic Culture. An English Quarterly. Pub. 

The Islamic Culture Board, Hyderabad 

(Doccan). 10"M x ?'M". 
Vol. XV (1941) 4 parts. 

The Jaina Antiquary. Pub. The Central 
Jaina Oriental Library (Jain Siddhants 
Bhavan), Arrah, Behar. Twice a year, 

With this journal is published and bound, 
the Jaina Siddhanta Bhaskara (Hindi text), 
See JSB. 

Vol. VII (1941) Pt. 1 (June), Pt. 2 (December). 

Journal of the Aligarh Historical Research 

Institute. Ed. Sh. Abdur Rashid, Pub. 

The Institute, 8, Shibli Road, Aligarh. 

8M" x 5H". 
Vol. I, (1941) Pt, 1 (April), Pt, 2-3 (July- 


Journal of the American Oriental Society. 
Ed. W. Norman Brown, assisted by John 
K. Shryock and E. A. Speiser. Pub. The 
Society, Yale University Press, New Haven, 
Connecticut. Quarterly, 10" x 8". 



Vol. 61 (1941) Ft. 1 (March), Pt. 2 (June). 
Ft. 3 (September). 

JARS. ... The Journal of the Assam Research Society 
(Kamarupa Anusadhan Samiti). Ed. S, C. 
Goswami, assisted by Board of Editors. 
Pub. Kamarupa Anusadhan Samiti, Gauhati, 
(Assam). Quarterly, 9M" x &M". 
Vol. VIII (1941), 4 parts, January, April, 
July and October. 

JAU. ... Journal of the Annamalai University. Ed. 

Frof. B. V. Narayanaswami Naidu, assisted 

by Editorial Board. Pub. The University, 

Annamalainager. Twice a year, 9%" x 6]/", 

Vol. II (1941) 2 parts-. 

JBBEAS. ... Journal of the Bombay Branch of the Royal 
Asiatic Society (New Series). Ed. V. S. 
Sukthankar, A. A. A. Fyzee and N. K. 
Bhagwat, Pub. The Society, Town Hall, 
Bombay. Once a year, 9%" x }/" 
Vol. 17. (1941) 

JBH&. ... Journal of the Bombay Historical Society. 
Ed. Braz A. Fernandes, Pub. The Society, 
Bombay Mutual Annexe, Gunbow Street, 
Fort, Bombay. Twice a year, 9" x 6". 
Vol. VI (194lf 2 parts. 

JBHU. ... Journal of the Benares Hindu University, 
Ed. U. C. Nag, Pub. The University, 
Vol. VI (1941). 

JBORS. ... The Journal of the Bihar and Orissa Research 
Society. Ed- The Hon. Mr. Justice Saiyif 
Fazl Ali, Pub. The Society, Patna. Quar- 
terly, 9}4"x6l / 4". 
Vol. XXVII (1941) 4 parts. 

JGIS, ... The Journal of the Greater India Society. 
Ed. U. N. Ghosal, Pub. The Society, 35 



Badur Bagan Row, P. O. Amherst Street. 
Calcutta, Twice a year, Wi' x 6". 
Vol. VIII (1941), Ft- 1 (January), Ft. 2 (July). 

JGRS. ... Journal of the Gujarat Research Society. 
Devoted to the publication of articles on 
all branches of knowledge relating to 
Gujarat, Kathiawar and Cutch, Ed. Prof. 
C. N. Vakil and J. N. Trivedi, Pub. The 
Society, The School of Economics and 
Sociology, University of Bombay. Quarterly, 
9V" x 6". 

Vol. Ill (1941), Ft. 1 (January), Pt. 2 (April), 
Part 3 (July), Part 4 (October). 

JIH. ... Journal of Indian History, Ed. Dewan 

Bahadur S. Krishnaswami Aiyangar, Rao 
Saheb C. S. Srinivasacharyar and V. R. 
Ramachandra Dikshitar. Pub. G. S. Press, 
Madras. Three times a year. 9J4 ' x 6". 

Vol. XX (1941) Pt. 1 (April), Pt. 2 (August), 

Pt. 3 (December) 

JKLA. .. Half Yearly Journal of the Kannada Literary 
Academy. (Kannada text). Pub. Kannada 
Sahitya Parishad, Bangalore City. Twice a 
year, 9%" x 6V6". 

Vol. 26 (1941), Pt. 1 (June), Pt. 2 (December). 

JMBRAS.... Journal of the Malayan Branch of the Royal 
Asiatic Society. 

JMU. ... Journal of the Madras University Ed. S. S. 

Suryanarayana Sastri, in collaboration with 

an Editorial Board. Pub. The University, 

Madras. Twice a year, 9%" x 6H"- 

Vol. XIII (1941), Pt. 1 (January,) Pt. 2 (July). 

JNSL ... The Journal of the Numismatic Society of 

India. Ed. A. S. Altekar and R. G. Gyani. 

Pub. The Society. The Prince of Wales 

Museum, Bombay. Twice a year, 9%" x 6^"- 

Vol. Ill (1941), Pt. 1 (June), Pt. 2 (December), 



JRAS. ... Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great 
Britain and Ireland, with which is incor- 
porated the Society of Biblical Archaeology. 
Pub The Society, 74, Grosvenour Street, 
London, W. I. Quarterly, 8V" x 5]/". 
Vol. 1941, 4 parts. 

JRASBL. ... Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of 
Bengal, Letters. Pub. The Society, 1, Park 
Street, Calcutta. Twice a year, 9%" x 5". 
Vol. VII (1941), PL 1 (August), Pt. 2 (Sep.) 

JRASBS, ... Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of 
Bengal, Science. Pub. The Society, 1, Park 
Street, Calcutta. 

Vol. VII (1941), Pt. 1 (December) 

JSB. ... Jaina Sidhanta Bhaskar, (Hindi text), Issued 

with JA, Pub. Central Jaina Oriental 

Library (Jaina Sidhanta Bavana), Arrah, 

Bihar. Twice a year, 9J/2" x 6}4". 

Vol. VII (1941), Pt. 1 (June), Pt, 2 (December). 

JSHS. ... The Journal of the Sind Historical Society. 
* Ed. A. B. Advani and N. M. Bilimoria. 

Pub. The Society, Marston Road, Karachi. 
Three times a year, 9%" x &/l"> 
Vol. V (1941), Pt. 1 (January), Pt. 2 (June), 
Pt. 3 (Nov.) 

JSti. ... The Journal of the Sri Sankaragurukulam 

(Sanskrit text.) Ed. T. K. Balasubrahmanya 
Aiyar, Srirangam. 9M" x 7". 

Vol. IV (1941), No. 13 (April-June), 
No. 14 (July-Sept.) 

JSVOL ... Journal of Sri Venkatesvara Oriental insti- 
tute, Ed. P. V. Ramanujaswami. Pub. 
The Tirumalai-Tirupati Devasthanams, 
Tirupati. South India. Twice a year, 
(Vol. I of this Journal appeared 










as Annals of Sri Venkatesvara Oriental Insti- 

tute. See ASVOI in ABIHI Vol. Ill) 
Vol. II. (1941) Pt8. 1 and 2. 
The Journal of the Thailand Research 

Society (Formerly the Siam Society). Pub. 

The Society, Bangkok. Twice a year, 

Vol. XXXIII, Pts. 1 and 2. 

The Journal of the Tanjore Sarasvati Mahal 
Library. Ed. S. Gopalan, Pub. The Ad- 
ministrators of the Library, Tanjore. Twice 
a year, 9V6" x 6V6". 

Vol. II (1941), Pts, 1 and 2. 

Journal of the University of Bombay. Pub. 
The University. Five issues a year, 
9Vi"*6V". (Only Pts. 1, 2 and 4 are in- 
cluded in this Bibliography, as Pts. 3 and 
5 are devoted to Physical Science, Biology 
and Medicine.) 

Vol. IX (1941) Pt. 4 (January). 

X (1941) Pt. 1 (July), Pt. 2 (September) 

The Journal of the United Provinces Histori- 
cal Society. Pub. The Society, 80, Latouche 
Road, Lucknow. Twice a year, 9V" x 6 y . 
Vol. XIV, (1941), Pt. 1 (July), Pt, 2 (Dec.) 

Kannada Sahitya Parishat Patrika, Bangalore, 

Kannada text, 
Vol. XXVI (1941). 
Luzac's Oriental List and Book Review 

Quarterly, Pub, Luzac & Co., 46, Great 

Russell Street, London. 
Vol. LII (1941), Nos. 1 to 4. 
Man. A Monthly Record of Anthropological 

Science. Pub. The Royal Anthropological 

Institute of Great Britain and Ireland, 21, 

Bedford Square, London. 
Vol. XLI (1941), 12 parts. 


M-B. ... The Maha-Bodhi. Journal of the Maha Bodhi 

Society. Ed. Kalidas Nag, Pub. The Maha- 
bodhi Society, 4a College Square, Calcutta. 
Monthly, 9^"x6". 
Vol. 49 (1941) 12 parts. 

MIT. ... Man in India. A Quarterly Record of 

Anthropological Science with special re- 
ference to India. Ed. Rai Bahadur Sarat 
Chandra Roy, Church Road, Ranchi. 

Vol. XXI (1941), 4 parts. 

MUJ. ... Muslim University Journal. Ed. Dr. Hadi 
Hasan, Pub. Shaikh Abdur Rashid, Muslim 
University, Aligarh. 9M"x6V3". 
Vol. VII (1941) Pt. 1 (April). 

NIA. ... New Indian Antiquary. A monthly Journal 

of Oriental Research. Ed. S. M. Katre and 
P. K. Gode, Pub. Karnatak Publishing 
House, Girgaum Road, Bombay. 
Vol. Ill (1941) 3 parts, January, February 
and March. 

NPP, ... Nagari-Prancharini Patrika. A Quarterly 
Journal in Hindi. Ed. Krishna-Nand, 
assisted by Board of Editors. Pub. Kashi 
Nagari Pracharini Sabha, Benares. 
Vol. for 1941. 

NR. ... The New Review. Ed. A. Lallemand, 10, 

Government Place East, Calcutta. Monthly 
10" x 6V6". 
Vol. XIV (1941) 12 parts. 

NUJ. ... Nagpur University Journal. Pub. The Uni- 

versity, Nagpur. Once a year. 10" x 7". 
No. 7 for 1941. 

PM. ... Primitive Man. Pub. The Catholic Anthro- 

pological Conference, for the advancement 
of anthropological and missionary science 







through promotion of Anthropological 
research and publication by Catholic mis- 
sionaries and other specialists, and of 
Ethnological training among candidates for 
mission work. Pub. Catholic University 
America, Washington. 
Vol. XIV (1941) 

Poona Orientalist. A Quarterly Journal 
devoted to Oriental studies published in 
April, July, October and January. Ed. 
Dr. Har Dutt Sharma. Pub. The Oriental 
Book Agency, Poona. 

Vol. V 1941, No. 4 (January) 

VI Nos. 1, 2, and 2. (April-October). 

The Philosophical Quarterly. Amalner, Enst 

Khandesh. 9" x 6". 
Vol. XVI (1941) 

The Quarterly Journal of the Mythic Society. 

Ed. S. Srikantaya and K. Devanathachariar. 

Pub. The Society, Daly Memorial Hall. 

Cenotaph Road, Bangalore City. 8V" x 5V6". 
Vol. XXXII (1941), Pt. 1 (July), Pt. 2 


Science and Culture. A Monthly Jourual 
of Natural and Cultural Sciences. Ed. 
M. N. Sha, J. C. G. Ghosh, A. C. Ukil, 
S. K. Mitra and B. C. Guha. Pub. Indian 
Science News Association. 92, Upper Cir- 
cular Road, Calcutta. 10V6" x &A"- 

Vol. VI (1941), Pts. 7 to 12 (January to 
to June) 

VII (1941), Pts. 1 to 6 (July to December) 

Shri Forbes Gujarati Sabha Traimasik. A 
Quarterly Journal of the Forbes Gujarati 
Sabha, (Gujarati text). 

Vol. V (1941), Pt. 4. 

VI (1941), Pts. 2 and 3. 









Sen Tamil (Tamil text). Ed. Tiru Nara- 
yanaengar. Pub. The Madura Tamil San- 
gham, Madura. Monthly. 

Vol. 38 (1941), No. 2 to No. 12. 

Tijdschrift voor Tndische Taal-, Land-, en 
Volkenkunde. (Journal) of Indonesian Lin- 
guistics, Geography and Ethnology). Dutch 
text, Quarterly, 6]4" x 6/4". Batavia. 

Vol. LXXXI (1941), Pts. 1 and 3. 

The Modern Review. A Monthly Review and 
Miscellany. Ed. Ramananda Chatterjee, 
120/2, Upper Circular Road, Calcutta. 
9*4" x 7V". 

Vol. LXIX (1941), Pts. 1 to 6 (January to 

LXX. (1941), Pts. 1 to 6 (July to Dec.) 

Transactions of the Oriental Section of the 
4 Hermitage ' Museum. (Russian text). Ed. 
Prof. A. Yagoobovsky, Leningrad. 

Vols II and III (1940) 

The Triveni Quarterly. Ed. K. Ramakotisvara 
Rau and Burra V. Subrahmanyam. 16 
Sembudoss Street, Madras. 9V6" x Yz"- 

Devoted to Art, Literature and History. It* 
main function is to interpret the Indian 
Renaissance is its manifold aspects. 

Vol. XIII (1941), Nos. 3 and 4 (January- 

The Visva-Bharati Quarterly. Founded by 
Rabindranath Tagor. 9*4" x 6}4". Santini- 
ketan, Bengal. 

Vol. VI (1941), Pt, 3 (January), Pfc. 4 (Feb.- 


( Numbers refer to items, not to pages ) 

Aditya Mudranalaya, Raikhad, Ahmedabad, 188, 1154, 1279. 

Adhyatma Prakasa Office, Holenarasipur, Mysore State, 
1080, 1081. 

Adhyata Prakasha Office, 65, Second Road, Chamarajpet, 
Bangalore city, 901. 

Adyar Library, Adyar, Madras, 76, 485, 540, 731, 1181. 

Allahabad Law Journal Press, 5, Prayag street, Allahabad, 

Allahabad, Superintendent of Printing and Stationery. Alla- 
habad, 1228, 1231. 

Allahabad University, Allahabad, 840, 1576. 

Allen (George), & Unwin, Ltd., Ruskin House, 40, Mesum 

Street, London, W. C. I. 1650. 
American Geographical Society, Broadway at 156th Street, 

New York, 1647. 

American School of Oriental Research, New Haven, Conne- 
cticut, 685, 1621. 
Anand Press, Poona, 509 

Anandashram Press, 22, Budhwar Peth, Poona, 81. 
Andhra Granthalaya Press, Bezvada, 221. 
Andhra University, Kumbakonam, 1089 
Anil Printery, Ahmedabad, 457. 
Annamalai University, Annamalainagar, 744. 
Archaeological Survey of India, NQW Delhi. 158, 481. 
Archer, W. C., London, 792. 

Aryabhushan Press, 915/1, Bhamburda, Poona, 242, 794. 
Ayurvidya Press, Poona, 777, 789, 
Bangalore Press, Bangalore, 1076, 


Benaris Science Congress, Benares, 6. 

Bennett Coleman, Hornby Road, Bombay, 1423. 

Bhagyodaya Panchang Office, Gadag, 182. 

Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Foona, 333, 511. 

Bharati Bros., Bombay, 552. 

Bhattacharya, B. C., Lahore, 555, 567. 

Bhavanandar Kazhakam, Madras, 862. 

Bijay Kumar Barman, Jalpaiguri, (Bengal), 2. 

Birla Oriental Series, Bangkok, 343. 

Bombay Diocesan Vernacular Literature Committee, Bombay. 

Bombay Historical Society, Gunbow Street, Bombay. 

Bombay Theosophical Bulletin Office, 177/179, Foras Road, 
Bombay, 153 

Book Company Ltd., College Square East, Calcutta, 1554, 

Brihadamha State Press, Pudukkottai, 1235. 

British India Press, Parsi Bazar Street, Bombay, 534. 

British India Press, Calcutta, 1441. 

British Museum, London, 1609. 

Buffalo Society of Natural Science, New York, 1399. 

Calcutta University, 96, 200, 211, 280, 315, 542, 553, 980, 

1606, 1668, 1693. 
Cambridge University Press, 200, Euston Road, London, 

N. W. 1., 1155. 

Chandrodaya Press, Dharwar, 999, 1680. 

Chapekar. L. N., Poona, 456. 

Chitre, P. A., Baroda. 1304. 

Chakravarti, G., 31, Tollygunge Road, Calcutta, 502. 

Chapkhana-u-Majlis, Tehran 1594. 

Chuckerverty Chatterjee & Co., 15, College Square, Calcutta, 


Cochin Government, Ernakulam, 453. 
Columbia University, New York, 1140, 1462. 


D. A-V. College Research Department, Lahore, 347. 

Dakshina-Murtimandir Nagpur, 940. 

Date, S. R, Poona, 1229. 

Deasi, B. N. N., Dharwar, 1292. 

Deccan College Research Institute, Poona, 656. 

Deccan Education Society, Poona, 699. 

Dent. J. M., & Sons, 10/13, Bedford Street, London, 1182. 

Devanarayana S. Devendra, Bombay, 1514. 

Dharmashrama Press, Bangkok, 1530. 

Dharmapura Adinam, Dharmapura, 501, 527, 783, 898. 

Dhavale, K. B. ( Bombay, 976. 

Bhundiraja and Mahavir Press, Belgaum, 536. 

Diamond Jubilee Printing Press, Salapose Road, Ahmedabad. 

Din Electric Printing Press, Ahmedabad, 1663. 

Duckworth, Gerald, & Co. Ltd., 3, Henrietta Street, London, 

W. C. 2., 1452. 

Examiner Press, Medows Street, Fort Bombay, 47. 
Fergusson College Poona, 309. 
Fine Art Printing Press, Ajmer, 1356. 

Fort Printing Press, 23, Goa Street, Ballard Estate, Bombay, 

Frasho Gard Printing Press, Bombay, 140- 

Gtmdiv Mudranalaya, Surat, 167, 172, 587. 

Gaudiya Muth, Calcutta, 537. 

Gokhale Institute of Politics and Economics, Bombay, 34. 

Good Pastor Press, St. Francis Xavier Church Compound, 

Broadway, Madras, 229. 

Government Central Press, Charni Road, Bombay, 977. 
Government Central Press, Hyderabad (Deccan), 1510, 1511. 
Government of India Press, Calcutta, 1221. 
Gujarat Printing Press, Ahmedabad, 198. 
Gujarat! Printing Press, Elphinstone Circle, Bombay, 500, 

507, 1014, 1061, 1173, 1174, 1183. 
Gujarati Shaitya Parishad, C/O Bharatya Vidya Bhavan, 

17, Harvey Road, Bombay, 1239, 1281, 1490. 


Hanuman Press, Bombay, 525. 

Hind Printing Works, Govardhan Building, Parekh Street, 

Girgaum, Bombay, 541. 
Hindu Missionary Society, Lahore, 1135. 
Hitachintak Printing Press, Uppali Burz Lane, Bijapur. 
Hyderabad Archaeological Department, Hyderabad (Deccan), 

394, 422. 

Indian Publishing Co., Hyderabad (Deccan), 662. 
Imperial Records Department, Calcutta, 1497. 
International Academy of Indian Culture, Lahore, 566. 
International Book House, Bombay, 748, 818, 1119, 1508. 

International Secretariat, Institute of Pacific Relations, 
New York, 1538, 1710. 

Jerusalem, University Press, 1698. 

Janardan Sadashiv Press, 324, Sadashiv Peth, Poona, 498. 
Jagadishwar Printing Press, 9, Gai Wadi, Girgaum Road, 
Bombay, 988. 

Jaipur, Department of Archaeology and Historical Resear- 
ch, Jaipur State, Jaipur, 1236. 

Kannada Research Institute, Dharwar, 290, 403. 
Karchew Printing Press, Gadag (Dharwar District), 75. 
Karnatak Historical Research Society, Dharwar, 1299. 
Kannaiya Nayudu, A. V., Madras, 809. 
Karnatak Publishing House, Chira Bazar, Girgaum Road, 

Bombay, 284, 655, 958, 1086, 1230, 1433. 
Karnatak Shikshana Samiti, Hubli, 106. 
Karsandas Narandas & Sons Surat, 649. 
Karwar, Central Printing Press, 1233. 

Kegan Paul, Trench, Trubner, & Co., Ltd. 38, Great Russel 

Street, London, W. C. 1, 1672. 
Kelkar, M. M., Poona, 106. 

Khan, S. M. Sadiq, Khudabad Street, Peshwar, 1425. 
Kitabistan, Lahore, 281, 1428, 1464, 1502. 
Kumar Printing Press 5 , Raipur Chakala, Ahmedabad, 48, 597, 


Lakshmi Printing Press, Baroda, 8, 1429. 
Lakshmi-Venkatesvara Steam Press, Kalyan, 1203. 
Lahore, Superintendent of Printing, 1226. 
Lawrie, T. Werner, Cobban House, 24-26, Black Friars Lane, 

London, 1483. 

Leader Press, Leader Road, Allahabad, 138. 
L. E. Association, Dharwar, 153. 

Lokasangraha Press, 624, Sadashiv Peth, Poona, 132, 1396. 
Longmans, Green & Co., Ltd., 53, Nicol Road, Bombay ; 17, 

Chittaranjan Avenue, Calcutta; 36A, Mount Road, Madras, 


Luzac & Co., 46, Great Russell Street, W. C. 1, 217, 519, 
1416, 1438, 1682. 

Macmillan & Co. Ltd., St. Martin 's Street, London ; 60 
Fifth Avenue, New York, 757, 1553. 

Madras Law Journal Press, 212, Govindappa Naiken Street, 

Madras, 335. 
Madras, University of, 94, 505, 582, 768, 8Z3, 828, 876, 890, 

893, 1213, 1296, 1324, 1339. 
Manager of Publications, Government of India, Delhi, 37, 56, 

1222, 1567. 

Manchester University Press, 8/10, Wright Street, Manchester, 

M^uj Printing Press, Khatav Makanji Wadi, Girgaum, 

Bombay, 782. 

Maxwell Company, Lucknow, 270. 
M. D. G. Granthamala, Bombay, 624. 
Mehar Chand Lachhman Das Sanskrit Book Depot, Lahore, 

74, 633, 
Metropolitan Printing and Publishing House, 56, Dharamto- 

la Street, Calcutta, 1208. 

Minerva Bookshop, Anarkali, Lahore, 1365. 
Mody Printing Press, 237, Bazar Gate Street, Fort, Bombay, 

Mysore, Government Press, 1232. 


Mysore, University of, 665, 1071. 
Nand Kishore & Bros., Chowk, Benares, 1207. 
Narayan Printing Press, Near Bhadra, Ahmedabad, 227, 232. 
Narayani Handiqui Historical Institute, Gnuhati, Assam, 

Natwarlal & Co., 361, Hornby Road, Bombay, 66. 

Navabharat Prakashansamstha, Princess Street, Bombay, 

Navjivan Mudranalayn, Tankehal, Ahmodabad, 237, 599. 
Nav Prabhat Printing Press, Ahmodabad, 1005, 1006. 
Nerlekar, B. M., Poona, 642. 

New Bharat Printing Press, Girgaum, Bombay, 603, 1458. 
New Book Co , Ltd., Hornby Road, Bombay., 1706. 
Niranjan Katyalaya, Surat, 1093. 

Nirnaya Sagar Press, 26/28, Kolbhat Lane, Kalbhadevi. 
Bombay, 416, 544, 609. 

Nix & Co., A. C., Bandoeng, 1550, 1563. 

Oriental Book Agency, 15, Shkrawar, Poona, 78, 256, 689, 

692, 1434. 

Oriental Institute, Baroda, 156, 195, 497, 550, 824, 1160 
Oriental Institute of Chicago, Chicago, 1605. 
Osmania University Press, Hyderabad (Deccan),1223. 
Ottrumai Office, Madras, 863. 

Oxford University Press, Amen House, Warwick Square, 
London ; Nicoi Road, Bombay ; 114, Fifth Avenue, New 
York, 170, 193, 208, 1130, 1435, 1436, 1442, 1454, 1471. 
1526, 1581, 1592. 

Pali Text Society, London, 193, 208, 212. 

Parsi Vegiterian and Temperance Society, Noble Chambers 

' B ', Parsi Bazar, Fort, Bombay, 141. 
Paul & Co., B. G., Madras, 838. 

Perumal Chetty & Sons, George Town, Madras, 1150. 
Popular Book Depot, Bombay, 179, 
Princeton University Press, Princeton, 72. 


Rajaguru Press, Common wealth Colony, Narayan Peth, 
Poona, 459. 

Rajwade Samshodhan Mandala, Dhulia, 927. 

Ramakrishna Printing Press, Lamington Road, Bombay, 961. 

Ramalingadesikan, S., Madras. 

Ramaswami, V., Sastrulu & Sons, 292, Esplanade, Madras, 


Rammala Library, Comilla, Bengal, 503. 
Ranjan Publishing House, Calcutta, 1250. 
Rationalist Association of India, 41, Qheen 's Road, Bombay, 


Robert Hale, Ltd., 102, Great Russell Street, London, 454, 
Rochouse & Sons, 292, The Esplanade, Madras, 1482. 
Rotti Press, Karachi, 241. 
Routledge (George), & Sons, Ltd, Broadway House, 68/74, 

Carter Lane, London, 1586. 
Royal Asiatic Society of Bengal, 1, Park Street, Calcutta, 

275, 277, 619. 

Royal Asiatic Society, 74, Grosvenour Street, London, 1636, 

Royal Institute of International Affairs, London, 1668. 

Sarasvati Mandir, Chaukaghat, Benares, 1503. 

S^rkhal, J. C., Srinagar, 708. 

Sastu Sahitya Mudranalaya, Richi Road, Ahmedabad, 176, 

524, 526, 993. 

Shahank Press, Bombay, 1507. 
Sharda Mudranalaya, Ahmedabad, 169. 
Sharma, S., Calcutta. 
Shashikant & Co., Baroda, 1488, 1489. 
Sheth Anandji Kalyanji, Ahmedabad, 668. 
Sheth Devchand Lalbhai, Jain Pustakoddhar Fund, Surat, 


Showkhamba Sanskrit Series Office, Benares, 841. 
Shri Jain Siddhanta Bhavan, Arrah, 621. 
Shri Jinavani Prasarak Sangh, Dharwar, 600. 


Shri Ramakrishna Printing Press, Kumta, 494. 

Singhi Jaina Granthamala, C/0 Bharatiya Vidya Bhavan, 

17, Harvey Road Bombay, 779. 
Sivananda Publication League, Calcutta, 535. 
Smithsonian Institute, Washington, 1634. 
Society for the History of French India, Pondicherry, 1289 
South Indian Saiva Siddhanta Works Publishing Society, 

Tinnevelly, and Madras, 63, 671, 814, 821, 1331, 1374. 
Sri Sankaragurukulam, Srirangam, 1195. 
Sultani Fine Art Litho and Printing Press, 145, 
Sultani Press Bombay, 1579, 1674. 
Suryakant Printing Press, Haran walla Street, Ahmedabad, 


Suvichar Prakashan Mandal, Nagpur and Poona, 209. 
Svadhyaya Mandala, Oundh, 1196, 1197. 
Taraporewala, D. B., Hornby Road, Bombay, 80, 1008. 
Tatwa Vivechak Press, Bellasis Road, Bombay, 853A, 1001, 


Thacker & Co., Rampart Row, Bombay, 51. 
Theosiphical Publishing House, Adyar, Madras, 548. 
Tipografia Rangel, Bastora, Goa, 1124. 
Tontadarya Press, Fort, Dharwar, 492- 
Trivandrum, Superintendent, Government Press, 17, 406, 

407, 1238. 

Ultamshloka Mandal, Umarkhed, 780. 
United States Government Printing Office, Washington, 


University of Allahabad, 840, 1576. 
University, Andhra, Kumbakonam, 1089. 
University of Bombay, 1275. 
University of Calcutta, 96, 20^, 211, 280, 315, 542, 553, 980, 

1606, 1668, 1693. 

University of Columbia, New York, 1140, 1462. 
University of Dacca, 1393. 


Vachnalaya, V. S., Indore, 617. 

Vaidia Samsodhana Mandala, Poona, 1206. 

Vedashastrottejak Sabha, Poona, 1176. 

Vedic Yantralaya, Ajmere, 854. 

Venus Book Stall, Poona, 834. 

Vetrival Press, Tanjore, 161. 

Victoria Printing Press, Tuticorin, 907. 

Vijayakrisbna Bros., Calcutta, 788. 

Vir Vijaya Printing Press, Ahmedabad, 181, 607, 626, 627. 

Viswanatban & Co., Madras, 118, 133. 

V. V. Press, Trivandrum, 867. 

Wolters, J. B., Groningen, Batavia, 1559. 

Yashoda-Cbintamani Trust, Bombay, 114. 



AMRITA SHER GIL, by Karl Khandalavala, Rs. 40/- 
BED FOR BEGINNERS, by Jack Hanley, Rs. 2/- 

ECONOMIC CONTROLS, by Yogendra Nath Raj, 

Rs. 20/- 

METHODS, by Bahl and Dhongde, Rs. 5/4 

IN COTTON, by H. L. Dholakia, Rs. 10/- 

by Perviz N. P. Dubash, Rs. 16/- 

HOW INDIA IS GOVERNED, by N. S. Pardasani, 

Rs. 5/- 

INDIAN AGRICULTURE, by R. D. Tiwari, Rs. 16/- 

LABOUR MANAGEMENT, by S. M. Ankalikar, 

Rs. 3/8 


Rs. 16/- 

MUDRA RAKSHASA, by R. S. Pandit, Rs. 12/- 

K. T. Merchant, Rs. 6/8 


Rs. 7/8 

RAILWAY TRACK, by K. F. Antia, Rs. 12/- 


Rs. 20/- 

THE WELL OF THE PEOPLE, by Bharati Sarabhai, 

Rs. 3/- 
Dial : 32811 (two lines) 

NEW BOOK Co., Ltd., 




(An Autobiography) 
Krishna Hutheesing 

"I like the book. I think you 
have reason to be proud of it". 

]aivalmrlnl Nchrn 

"It might be called the story of 
a family's martyrdom." 

Chicago Tribune 

Demy pp. 210 4th Edition Rs. 5/8 
In Artistic Jacket 


Representative selection from tha 
writings and speeches of Jaya Prakash 
Narayan brought out for the first 

Edited by Yusuf Meherally 
" His exposition of Socialist ideals 
and principles repays reading ". 

The Hindu 

Demy pp. 250 In Jacket Rs. 6/8. 


Representative selection from the 
writings of Acharya Narendra Deva 
brought out for the first time. 

Edited by Yusuf Meherally 
Demy pp. 225 In Attractive Jacket 
Rs. 5/8 


Shahid Pravin 

A volume eminently thought-pro- 
voking and original in conception 
on India's Social and Political condi- 

Demy pp. 186 In Jacket Rs. 5/- 


Cause and Cure 
P. Kodanda Rao 

As an attempt to get over racial, 
national and religious conflicts to- 
day, the author's thesis is thought- 
provoking and useful. 

Crown pp. 100 In Jacket Rs. 3,'- 


Dr. M. S. Natarajan 

"The book should be useful to 
every public worker. No student of 
Economics can afford to miss it ". 

Daily Gazette 

Demy pp. 150 Rs. $/- 


V. K. Corey 

A Timely Book on a Burning 
Crown pp. 130 -In Jacket Rs. 3/8 


A. K. Sur 

A very learned thesis the result 
of many years' patient and pains- 
taking research. A guide to India's 
national wealth. Indispensable for 
Scientists, Industrialists and Students. 
Crown pp. 155 Rs. 5/~ 


The Story of a Conscience 

2nd Edition 

Dr. Alex Aronson 

The Story of an age in transition 
mirrored in the life of a towering 
personality. A detached biographical 
study and a critical analysis of one 
of the world's greatest thinkers. 

Demy pp. 222 In Attractive Jacket 
Rs. 5/8 







FOR 1941 


Anthropology and Ethnology 

Ahmad, Fakhruddin, The Aborigines of the Tarai Region. 
IGJ. XVI, pp. 287-308. [1 

A descriptive ethnology of the Tharus, Bhuksas, Bhars, Lepchas, 
Limbus, Mechs and Chanbus, Bhutias and Koch or Kocch. 

Barman, Uendra Nth, Rajbansi Kshatriya Jatir Itihas, 
(Bengali text), 7" x 4H" x pp. 80, 7 plates. Bijay Kumar 
Barman, Jalpaiguri (Bengal), 1941. [2 

"Gives an account of the Rajabansis at present included by Govern- 
ment among the Scheduled Castes and who claim Kshatriya descent. The 
author has laid under contribution not only the Hindu Shastras and 
standard works on history but also the publications of different depart- 
ments of both the Government of India and the Government of Bengal 
and in the process revealed his industry and his wide learning." //. C. 
Mookcr -jec, CR. LXXIX, p. 276. 

Bhaduri, Manindra Bhusan, The Aboriginal Tribes of the 
Udaipur State. Mil. XXI, pp. 92-126. [3 

Chowdary, Kotha Bhavayya, History of the Kammas, Parb 
II, (Telugu text), Sangam Jagarlamoody, 1941. [4 

" The origin of this community is traced to the twelfth century and 
1,229 families are discovered, indeed not an easy enterprise. The name 
however appears to have been known since the Vedic period. They 
adopted and followed the manners and customs of Brahmins, and added 
a suffix, Varma, to their names but in later times had to give it up as the 
Brahmins objected. The author says that the Kammas were Kshatriyas 
belonging to the Andhra country, descended from the stock of Colas and 
the Calukyas, connected with the family of Kariksla Durjaya of Surya- 
varma." QJMS. XXXII, pp, 245246. For Part /, see ABIHI, II. No. 4. 

Culshaw, W. J., Some Beliefs and Customs relating to 
Birth among the Santals, JRASBL. VII, Pt. 1, pp, 


Das, T. 0., Cultural Athropology in the Service of the 
Individual and the Nation. SC. VI, (Supplement, Benares 
Science Congress 1941). pp. 8-10. [6 

Cultural Anthropology is defined as the direct product of contact 
between European nations and the coloured people of the earth. Based 
on observations of practical men, and applies those observations in deter- 
mining the various phases of culture legislative, educational, social, 
and administrative. 

Datta, Bhupendra Nath, The Rise of the Rajputs JBORS. 
XXVII. pp. 34-49. [7 

Traces the origin of Rajputs from the word Rajanya used in the Vedic 
period. The assertion is reiterated that the Sakas, Hiinas and other 
tribes of foreign origin formed in course of time a separate Ksatriya 
clan under the name Rajput. In order to substantiate the claim of purity 
of descent from the ancient stock, he applies the test of physical anthro- 
pology. He cannot say that anthropologically the Rajputs and the 
Marathas are united. They cannot be said to be same biotypes. Further 
to speak of an Indo-Aryan biotype is a misnomer. Hence, he concludes, 
the ancient Kshatriyas, the present-day Rajputs and the Marathas cannot 
be held to be identical in race. There is an ethnic connection between 
the Gurjaras (modern Gujars) and the various Rajput clans. 

Desai, Ramanlal V., Hriday Vibhuti (Gujarat! text), pp. 
295 + 60, Pub: Lakshmi Printing Press, Baroda, 1941. [8 
The work is divided into two parts, (i) author's observations of the 
mode of life of the criminal tribe of Gujarat, and (2) a story based on 
them. The first part is important from an anthropological point of 

Dwivedi Manibhai. Gujarati Rani Paraj Kom. (Gujarati 
text), SFOST. VI, Pt. 2. pp. 161-188, Pi. 3, pp. 397-420. [9 
Deals with the aboriginal tribe of Bhils in South Gujarat known as the 
tribe of Rani Paraj. Anthropological, ethnological and linguistic points 
of view ; the manners and customs and linguistic peculiarities of their 

Enthoven, R E,, -[The Naked Nagas], by Christoph von Furor 
Haimendorf, London, 1939. See ABIHI. II, No. 9. [10 
" Indian ethnologists are already in debt to writers such as Hutton, 
Mills, and others for valuable studies of the Angami, Sema, Lhota, and' 
Ao Naga tribes, who vary the monotony of life on the north eastern 
frontier of Assam and Burma by cutting off heads for spirit scaring pur- 
poses. The writer of the present work succeeded, with official assistance, 
in penetrating these remote regions to reside for a time among the 
Konyak Nagas, of whom he gives a dehghful and most sympathetically 
written description." JRAS, 1941, pp. 776779. 

[The Baiga], by Verrier EUvin, London, 1939. See 

ABIHI. II, No. 7. in 

" To Baiga dreams and Baiga sexual practices the writer devotes a 

somewhat over liberal share of his very noteworthy work. As in the 


case of a recent book published on the Lepchas, the intention seems to 
have been to throw light on sexual inhibitions and their freudian results ; 
but the reader will soon gather that the term inhibition is completely 
uncalled for in regard to Baiga flirtations. Three final points ; the 
suvasini or female attendent at a wedding, usually a married woman with 
her husband living, here seems to be an unmarried girl. Halrakki vakkal 
on p. 517, is a slip for the well-known Halvakki-vakkal caste in Kanara. 
Dr. Crooke's well-known work has been quoted frequently from an 
obsolete edition." JRAS. 1941, pp. 177-178. 

Fuchs, S.,- Changes in the Low Castes of Central India. 
JNR. XIV, pp. 370-377. [12 

Notes the changes and development in the cultural and material life of 
the low castes of Central India. 

Furer-Eaimendorf, Christoph von, Seasonal Nomadism and 
Economics of the Chenchus of Hyderabad. JRASBL. 
VII, Pfc. 2, pp. 175-196, 3 plates. [13 

Of all the aboriginal tribes of the Deccan the Chenchus are racially and 
culturally the most primitive, and though at present they form but a 
small group they may be considered as representative of those larger 
populations of hunters and collectors that roamed the jungles of the 
tableland when the first invaders of higher culture penetrated the country 
south of the Godavari. 

Gopani, A, S., Ajivika Sect A New Interpretation. BaV. 
I[, Ft. 2, pp. 201210; III, Ft, 1, pp. 47-59. [14 

Deals with the life history of Gosalaka ; his association with Mahavira ; 
his difference with Mahavira, and discusses Gosalaka's principal doctrine. 
Concludes that there is no authentic reference to the Ajivikas, and this 
points to the fact that they became quite disorganised, followed and 
practised whatever they liked. There was no common tie which could 
unite them under a common leadership and thus they vanished after I3th 
century leaving as the remnants the modern vagrant, gypsy-like, nomadic 
Bavas. Bhuvas, Jatis and Garodas. 

Grigson, W, V., [The Baiga], by Verrier Elvin. London 1939. 

See ABIHI. II, No. 7. Also No 11 above. [15 

" What is remarkable is the frankness and objectivity which Mr. Elwin 

has achieved in his reporting ; many of us would have found the taboos 

of our upbringing too strong for us." Man. XLI (/94/). P* 39' 

Button, J.H., Primitive Tribes. In No- 1455, pp. 417-444. [16 
Social and economic structure of the Indian primitive tribes. 

Iyer, L. A. Krishna, The Travancore Tribes and Castes, 

Vol. III. The Aborigines of Travancore, pp. xxiii + 176, 

61 plates, 1 map, 3 charts. Superintendent, Government 

Press, Trivandrum, 1941. [17 

" The book abounds in materials of great interest to students of cultural 

evolution in this part of India. There are traces of couvade and a well- 

developed system of matriarchate among many of the tribes dealt with in 

the present volume. Some of the tribes are hunters and collectors; 


while others have taken to the predatory as well as the wet form of 
cultivation. ..The entire field covered by the book is thus of supreme 
interest to anthropologists of all schools." Nirmal Kumar Bose in TMR. 
LXX, pp. //p-iSa 

Karve, Irawati, Anthropometric Investigation of the 
Madhyandina Brahmins of the Maratha Country. BDCRI. 
Ill, Pt. 1, pp. 1-74, 5 plates, 26 curves. [18 

First of a series of investigations, planned by the Deccan College 
Post-Graduate and Researech Institute, Poona, with a view to ascertain 
the racial and cultural make up of the people of Maharastra. 

The Madhyandin is a sub-caste of Deshastha Brahmins and a sub- 
group of Sukla Yajurvediya Brahmins. 

Divided into two sections, (I) Frequency distribution with mean value, 
standard deviation and coefficient of \anation with their standard 
errors, and (2) Expected frequencies by fitting normal curves. 

Kibe, M. V. Cultural Descendants of Rfwana. In No. 1434 
pp. 264-266. " [19 

The writer has located Lanka in Central India (IHQ, IV 1938). He 
now points out the Gonds as the descendants of Ravana. 

Kler, Joseph. Hunting Customs of the Ordos Mongols. 
PM. XIV, pp. 38-48. [20 

Describes the customs of hunting among the Mongols of the Ordos 

Lahiri, Taranath. A Few Vestiges of Old Tribal Forms in 
the Khasi Hills: The Khasi Habitat. TMR. LXIX, pp. 
345-349, 3 illus. [21 

Describes the customs and habits of the Khasis, the aboriginal people 
of the Khasi Hills and Jaintia District in Assam. 

Law, B. 0. Some Ancient Indian Tribes. ABORI. XXII, 
Pts. 1-2, pp. 94-96. [22 

Refers to five ancient tribes, the Anupas, the Klkatas, the Tukharas, 
the Kukuras and the Agras. Assigns the Anupas to the tract of country 
south of Surastra and around Mahismati on the Namacla. Identifies the 
Klkata country with Magadha. Tukharas were a northern race 
bordering on the Himalayas, who seem to have continued as a tribe 
till as late as the Qth and 10th centuries A.D., when they seem to have 
played an important part in the history of Kashmir. The Kukuras of 
the Dvaraka regin, and the Ugras or Uggas, were very old and once a 
well-known tribe. 

Some Tribes of Ancient India. JIH, XX. pp. 

65-70. [23 

Information has been gathered from various ancient records like the 
Puranas regarding the Culikas and Siilikas, Musikas or Musokas, 
Mahisakas or Mahisikas, Bhrgukacchas, Tcsalas, Gajahvayas, Parnasa- 
varas, Kankanas and Aparantas. 


Law, B. 0.- The Andhras in Ancient India. In No. 1434 
pp. 278-281. [24 

A study of the Andhras as a tribe, from references in the ancient 

Macfarlane, Eileen W. E. Blood Groups among Balahis 

(weavers), Bhils, Korkus, and Mundas with a note on 

Pardhis, and Aboriginal Blood Types. JRASBS. VII, pp. 

15-24, 1 plate. [25 

Result of series of blood tests carried out in Nimar District in 

Central Provinces. In summarising the result, the writer says: "The 

Balahis, lower caste weavers of the Nimar District, C. P., show more 

relationship, serologically, with the Marathas, Rajputs, Jats and Pathans 

west and north of them than with the Depressed Classes. 

Majumdar, D. N. Racial Affiliation of the Gonds of the 
Central Provinces. JRASBS. VII, pp. 35-56, 4 plates. [26 

A broad study of the Gonds in general and of the Bastar State in 

Moses, S. T. The Machis of Navsari. JORS. Ill, Pt. 2, 

PP. 61-72. [27 
General characteristics of the fisher-folk of Gujarat. 

Mukerjee, S. K. Amongst the Pub-Kacharees of Assam. 

TMR. LXX, pp. 142-143, 3 illus. [28 

A few notes on habits and customs of the Pub-Kacharecs, a branch 
of the Kacharee tribe of Assam. 

Mookerjee, A jit Coomar. Folk Art of the Lower Ganges. 
Asia. XLI (January, 1941), pp. 27-30, 11 illus. [29 

As a result of author's ten years of research work in the lower Ganges 
Valley has been able to throw light on the folk and primitive culture of 
this region. 

Narayan, Baldeva The Musahars. TMR. LXX, pp. 368-375, 
4 illus. [30 

Describes the tribe known as the Musahars. They are said to be the 
poorest and most backward tribe, living mainly in the Province of 
Bihar. They are found also in Oudh, the eastern part of the United 
Provinces. But the cream of the race inhabits the Nepal territory 
bordering on the districts of Darbhanga, Bhagalpur and Purnea of Bihar 
where they have succeeded in keeping, comparatively speaking, their 
racial purity and peculiarities intact. 

Rao, Kapatral Krishna. The Savasis are Kasmiri Brahmins. 

(Kannada text), JKLA. Vol. 26, Pt. 1, pp. 76-79. [31 

For some time past controversy has been rife about a class of people 

called Savasigaru or Sahavasis. The writer argues that they are 

Kasmiri Brahmins. 


Ray, M. N. Garo and their Aboriginal Neighbours- TMR. 
LXX, pp. 44-47, 2 illus. [32 

A short discussion on the Garos, Khasias and the aborigines of the 
Jaintia hills. 

Sawe, K. J. Chharas. JUB. IX, Pfc. 4, pp. 158-200. [33 
Chhara is a wandering criminal tribe living in Ahmedabad and other 
neighbouring districts. The writer gives their origin, sub-divisions and 
their habits and customs. 

Thakkar, A. V. The Problem of Aborigines in India. R. R. 
Kale Memorial Lecture 1941. 9H" x 6V6", pp. 37. Gokhale 
Institute of Politics and Economics, Bombay, 1941. [34 

" It is evident from the construction of his thesis, which contains a 
descriptive summary of the principal aboriginal races in India and a 
bibliography (compiled, strangely enough, by another hand) that this 
represents Mr. Thakkar's first excursion into the domain of anthro- 
pology. The cheap excursion ticket which the Vice-President of the 
Servants of India Society has seen fit to take on this important occasion 
is a matter for grave misgiving." Elvelyn Wood in JUB, X y ?L 2, p. 187. 


Agrawala, V. S., Rajghat Terracottas. JUPHS. XIV, Pt. 
1, pp. 1-8, 5 plates. [35 

Describes some of the terracottas found in the excavation of Rajghat 
in Benares in 1949. 

Aravamuthan, T. G , Some Survivals of the Plarappa Cul- 
ture. KIA. IV, Ft. 8, pp. 254270 ; Pt. 9, pp. 294-313. 
(To be continued). [36 

A study of the culture based on the remains found in the excavations, 
points out the permanent impress left by the culture on later culture. 

Beck. Horace 0., The Beads from Taxila. Edited by Sir 
John Marshall. Memoir of the Archaeological Survey of 
India, No. 65. 12}" x 9}", pp. 66, 12 plates, Manager of 
Publications, Delhi, 1941. [37 

Beads discovered from the archaeological site at Taxila have piovided 
proof of a trade connection between Europe and Asia before the time 
of Alexander, when typical European beads from settlements dating as 
far back as the 5th century B. C., were imported into India. The author 
has recorded the results of the examination of about 950 selected beads 
dating from about 7006. C, to 500 A. D., which were recovered from 
excavations at Taxila by Sir John Marshall. The author has also found 
about half a dozen beads from Taxila which appear to belong to an 
altogether earlier civilisation. Among other interesting types of beads 
are those representing animals, birds and forms of human life. These 
are undoubtedly associated with some symbolism and were probably used 
as amulets. A number of glass beads from the Bhir Mound, the earliest 
site at Taxila, have been found to connect with early Mediterranean 


culture, being similar to finds recovered in Corsica, Sardinia and the 
Etruscan tombs in Italy. The study of glass beads from the Sirkap site, / 
which dates from 200 B. C, to 100 A. D. has, on the other hand, revealed 
some influence of the Roman Empire. 

Ohanda, Ramaprasad, Harappa. SO. VI, pp. 377-381, 1 

plate. [38 

A detailed review of excavation work done at Harappa, based on 

Madho Sarup Vat's Excavations at Harappa, Delhi, 1940. (See ABIHI, III, 

No. 1587) 

Childe, V. Gordon, [Excavation at Harappa], by Madhu 
Sarup Vats, Delhi 1940, See ABIHI II F, No. 1587. [39 

" the historian of civilisation is profoundly indebted to Mr. VatvS 

for his clear and scholarly report. The delay in its appearance cannot 
be regarded as at all excessive, especially when it be remembered that 
the author had to write his report in the intervals between his normal 
duties as Inspector and then as Deputy Director-General of Archaeology. 
His Department and the Government of India must be commended for 
producing the work so lavishly at so very modest a price. Of course I 
should have liked larger figures in many instances but that would have 
raised the cost. The blocks, all made in India and including a coloured 
reproduction of a polychrome jar, show a high standard of workmanship. 
The reading is facilated by good type and very helpful marginal headings. 
Appendices deal with technical subjects. Analyses of the bronzes by 
Dr. Sana Ullah disclose in all samples both nickel and arsenic as im- 
purities. He points out that precisely these elements occur in the Raj- 
putana ores that may therefore verv likely represent the sources of the 
Indian copper, Mr. Vats himself adds a note on relics from other prehis- 
toric sites, including Rupar on the Sutlej, 200 miles east of Harappa. 
Though typical painted pottery and seals were not picked up at this 
remote spot, the relics figured can all be matched in the Harappa culture 
of which Rupar can thus be regarded as the furthest outpost." Aty. XV, 
No. 59, pp. 292-295- 

Das-, Dwarika Nath, Ruins of Mayapur. JAftS. VIII, Pt. 
2. pp. 43-49. [40 

Describes some remains of the ancient Mayapur in Asbam, on a hill 
called Ita. The writer narrates the traditional story of a refugee king 
trom Assam building a fort on Ita. Suggests that Mayapur may have 
association with the name of Hita, and the capital of the refugee king 

Dikshit, Moreshwar G., Fresh Light on the Fitalkhora 
Caves. JBHS. VI. pp. 112-121. ' [41 

Describes the caves. Apart from the peculiarity of the stone surfaced 
structural walls, necessitated by the friability of the rock, points out an 
important point the stone ribs in the quadrantal roof of the aisles. At 
Bhaja and Kondane both the vaults and the aisles have been ribbed with 
wood. The stone structure in the aisles of this ckattya therefore marks 
art advanced Stage in the gradual transformation of the wooded struc- 
tures, into stone, a fact whieb is *lso noticed in the cave No, 10 at 


Fernandes, Braz A M A. Guide to the Ruins of Bassein. 
8Vi" x 5H" PP. 38, 7 plates, 1 sketch map. Bombay Histori- 
cal Society, Bombay, 1941. [42 

Gives a short historical account of the Fort under the Portuguese, 
under the Marathas and under the English, and then describes the various 
ruined buildings. 

Goetz, H., Archaeological Observations on Satara Fort. In 
No. 1434 pp. 200-205. [43 

Describes the Fort and some other monuments of Rajapfir rule. 
Gordon, M. E. and D. H., The Rock Engravings of the 
Middle Indus. JARSBL. VII, Ft. 2, pp. 197-202, 9 
plates. [44 

A number of rocks situated in an area surrounding a stretch of the 
Middle Indus near the Attock Bridge show a mass of miscellaneous 
engravings, human and animal figures, bullock carts, various symbols 
and inscriptions in Kharosthi. The study suggests that all these picto- 
graphs and petrographs date from the close of the first millennium B. C, 
and the early centuries of the first millennium A. D. 

Gyani, R. G., The Cave Temple of Mandapeshwar. JGRS. 
Ill, Pt. 3, pp. 174-180. [45 

Describes the caves at the Brahmanic sculpture therein, and assigns 
the work to early Gupta period. 

The Archaeology of Gujarat. JGRS. Ill, Pt. 3, pp. 

181-184, [46 

A survey of the Archaeological work done in Gujarat. 

Hull, (Father). A Short Guide to Bassein. 7"x5", pp. 24, 
2 mapg. Reprint of 1931 edition. The Examiner Press, 
Bombay 1941. [47 

Description of the ruins of Bassein Fort mainly based on the identifi- 
cations of Dr. Gerson da Cunha (Notes on the History and Antiquities of 
Chaul and Bassein. Thacker, Vming & Co. Bombay, 1876). Identifi- 
cations made by Mr. Braz Fernandes have been adopted by the 
Archaeological Department, see No. 42 above. 

Inamdar, P. A. Idar Sansthanna Ketiak Puratan Avshesho. 

(Gujarati text). Crown 16mo. pp. 64. Pub : Author at 

Kumar Printing Press, Ahmedabad, 1941. [48 

Description of archaeological interest of certain places in the Idar 


J. C. A The Script of Mohenjo Daro and Easter Island 
by N. M. Billimoria, in Annals of the Bhandarkar Oriental 
Research Institute, Vol. 20, Pts. 3-4, pp. 262-275. JPS, 
Vol. 50, pp. 44-47. [49 

J. C. A. in criticising Mr. Billimoria's article, says. "The writer 
omits all references to publications which criticize adversely the 
assumption that the scripts are identical or, even similar "*. J. C- A. does 
hot agree with Mrl Billimoria that Mohanjo t)aro script resembles the 
faster Island script. 


Kempers, A. J. Bernet. What is Archccologio? (Dutch text), 
TITLV, LXXXI, Pt. 3, pp. 307-318. [50 

Khan, Nazirul-Islam. Guide to Golconda. IG 1 /^" x 8V&", PP. 
8, Thacker & Co. Bombay, 1941. [51 

Kishor, K. A Note on the Asoka Capital at Sarikisa, 
Farrukhabad District. JUPHS, XIV, Pt. 1, pp. 105-107, 
1 plate. [52 

A note to point out that the figure of an animal on the Asokan 
capital at Sankisa (Sankasya of Buddhist classics), is an elephant and 
not a lion as described by Hiuen Sang and Fa Hien. The trunk of the 
elephant has been broken away and the figure therefore can easily be 
mistaken for a lion. 

Kondapur. Excavations at Kondapur in Hyderabad State. 
IAL. XV, Pt. 2, pp. 86-88. [53 

A broad survey of the excavation. 

Lambrick, H. T. The " Miri " at Taung. JS/IS, V, pp. 
92-110, 3 plates, 1 map. [54 

A broad survey of the " Miri " at Taung in the Kohistan Mahal of 
Dadu District, evidence from which is referred to the Chalcolithic 
period, and gives some remarks on its significance with regard to the 
prehistoric civilisation west of the Indus. 

Law, Bimala Churn. Mathura : An Ancient Indian City. 
QJMS. XXX [I, Pt. 1, pp. 1-7. [55 

Points out the importance of the city as the birthplace of Krsna, and 
where Krsna killed _Kamsa, the tyrant king of Mathura. A' careful 
study of the Mathury school of sculpture leads the writer to conclude 
that the flourishing period of the Gandhara school must have preceded 
the reign of Kaniska. Under the Kusfins, Mathura was an important 
religious centre of the Jains. The great Kusans in Mdthurfi were 
succeeded by the N 7 kings who, according to the Puranas, established 
themselves at Mdthurfi as at other places. The Ndga rule continued 
right up to the time of Samudragupla whose all-India conquest gave a 
death-blow to the independence of the Nagas. 

Minakshi, C. The Historical Sculptures of the Vaikuntha- 
porumal Temple, Kanchi. pp. 64, 24 plates. Memoir of 
the Archaeological Survey of India No. 63, Manager of 
Publications, Delhi, 1941. [56 

'' The historical sculpture of the Vaikunthaperumal at Kanchi 
(Modern Conjeevaram), whose ancient monuments present a pageant of 
South Indian history, from the glorious age of the Pallavas to the 
Empire of Vijaydnagara, has been described. The Vaikunthaperumal 
temple is the earliest and the most important Vdishnava shrine in 
Kanchi. Altongh llu-v iuve betn noticed for the last 50 years, the 
historical sculplMrc-i in bas-reUsfs v Inch run in a continuous series of 
panels en the inner walls of the court have hitherto not been correctly 
understood or described. Dr. Minakshi made an intensive study of the 
panels and brought out their true significance a& a continuous panorama 


of Pallava history enshrined in stone. The series begins with the origin 
of the dynasty from the mythological Asbathama and his son, the first 
Pallava. This is followed by various events in the reign of each 
sovereign beginning with the coronation. A blank space represents 
anarchy while religious persecution is illustrated by a man being 
impaled. A great deal of the interpretation depends upon the 
cpigraphic evidence which, in many cases, is corroborated. Unfortu- 
nately the author did not live to see her work in print; she died in 
March 1940. SC. VII, p. 202. 

Naik, A. V. Studies in Nagarjunakonda Sculptures. BDCRI, 
II, Pts. 3-4, pp. 263-299, 11 plates." [57 

Deals with the general architecture, different articles of furniture, 
toys, musical instruments and various weapons of offence and defence 
found at Nagarjuniconda. 

(Continued from BDCRI II, Pts. 1-2, p. 93. See AB1HL III, No. ;42). 

Naidu, P. S. The Call of Ajanta. HR. LXXIV, pp. 
434-443. ' [58 

Discusses the derivation of the name Ajama. and appreciates the 
Ajanta Art. 

Nath, R. M. Antiquities of the Kapili and the Jamuna 
Valleys. (Further Discoveries). JAMS, VIII, Ft. 3, pp. 
85-90. [59 

Describes some antiquities discovered in the Kapili and Jamuna 

N. N, Sravanabelgola : A South Indian Town of Archa?o 

logical and Religious Importance. TMR. LX1X, pp. 

634-642 19 illus. [60 
Describes Sravanabelgola and its temples. 

A Superb South Indian Tomplo : The Koshuva Tem- 
ple at Somnathpur. TMM. LXLX, pp. 52 56, 14 illuH. [61 

A temple ranking in excellence with the Hcy^aln temples at Belur and 
Malebid, is the Keshava temple at Somanathpur, a little village some 
twenty miles from Mysore. Built in the HoysaU style of aichiU'durr, 
it is a superb example of the wonderful work of ancient India's artists 
in stone. The writer describes the temple and discusses the sculpture. 

N. R, [The Ruins of Dabhoi or DarbhavatI in Barocln] by 
Dr. Hirananda Sastri, Baroda 1940, See ABIHL III, 
No. 69. [62 

" The Baroda State can indeed feel proud of these monuments and the 
State Archiological Department deserves the praise ot all lovers of 
Indian art and history for perfect conservation of these monuments. Dr. 
Sastrl's monograph does ample justice to the historic sites. He has 
indeed successfully removed the want uf a reference compedium so far 
as Dabhoi is concerned." 1HQ. XVU, pp. 2^3-2^4- 

PiUai, M. Rajamanikkam, Sinduvsli Nagarikam, (Tamil 
text), pp, 291. S. I. S. S. P. Society, Tinnevelly, 1941. [63 
Deals with the Indus Valley civilisation. 


Puri, Baij Nath, Some Buddhist Cave Temples As I saw 
them. HE. LXXIV, pp. 375-380. [64 

Pusalkar, A. D., Indus Civilisation: I, Descriptive. BaV. 
IH, pp. 21-39. [65 

Describes the excavations carried out at Mohenjo Daro, Harappa and 
Chanhu Daro. 

Sankalia, H. D., The Archaeology of Gujerat : Including 
Knthiawar. 9%" x 7J4", PP. 378, 78 illus, 7 maps. Natwarlal 
& Co., 361, Hornby Road, Bombay, 1941. [66 

" The book under notice contains twelve chapters (pp. I to 267) on 
Geography, History (ancient, early mediaeval and mediaeval). Architec- 
ture, Sculture, Cults, Iconography, Epigraphy, Numismatics, Administra- 
tion, Society, Religion and Culture. It is provided with thirteen Appen- 
dices. The author himself admits that chapters on 'Administration, 
Society and Religion are not strictly partinent to the main body of the 
thesis'. The chapters on Geography and History are mostly reproduc- 
tions of what has appeared in the Bombay Gazetteer, Vol. I, Part I, with 
such changes as have been necessitated by later researches. The author 
shows a sort of originality in the chapter on Architecture, Sculpture, 
Cults and Iconography where he has described Sculpture, Stones etc., on 

scientific lines lie has compared mediaeval and later temples with 

those of neighbouring territories and tried to show wherein lie the local 
peculiarities of the Gujarat builders and what they borrowed from 
others". A. S. Cadre inJUL XX, pp. 237-239. 

11 Many Knotty points have been successfully opened for which he 
deserves congratulations. It has not been always possible, however, to 
see eye to eye with the author's conclusions. There are several points 
on which his conclusions can be easily challenged. I shall quote but one 
instance. Tarn, following Smith, thinks that Vasumitra defeated the 
Yavanas on either the Yavanas on either the Kali Sindh or the 
Chambal during his grandfather's awamcdha. Dr. Sankalia has followed 
in Ihis regard, so to say, the official view and concurred with it. 
This view is not at all possible to defend when a number of data 
can K* put forth to show that Malwa (also Vidarbha as a dependency) 
and Malhura were under the possession of the Suiigas and the horse 
naturally moved beyond Mathura and Vasumitra was challenged 
not on the bank of an inland stream but on that of the Indus." 
B. S. Upadhya in JBHU, V, pp 379-380. 

Sec also D. B. Bhandarkar in 1C, VII, p. 495 
Nirmal Kumar Bose in TMR, LXX, p. 75. 

Monuments of the Yadava Period in the Poona 

District. BDCRI. II, Pts. 3-4, pp. 217-225, 3 plates, 
illus. [67 

Describes some antiquities such as temples and images in the Poona 
District, said to be of the Yadava period. 

Sastri, K A. Nilakanta Nalanda. JMU. XIII, pp. 147-202, 
6 plates. [68 

A lengthy account of Nalanda ; its origin and early history. 


Sen, S. N.A Note on the Purana Qila of Delhi. JIIL XX, 
Ft. 1. pp. 35-37. [69 

The Purana Qila, which is believed to have been built by Hunia>un 
and then by Sher Shah over the ancient site of Vadhislhira's Indraprastha, 
preserves a blending of Hindu and Muslim styles of architecture. The 
lion engaged in combat with a man represented on the gateways of the 
citadel is regarded by the writer as of Muslim origin. 'Ihe figures are 
surmised to have been inserted to commemorate Shcr Shah's daring 
engagement with a lion in his early career. 

Sharma, D. R., Consolidated Catalogue of the Central 
Archaeological Library. Se No. 158. 

Silabhadra, Taxila. M-B. Vol. 49, No*. 5-6, pp. 203-207, [70 
Describes his visit to Taxila, and its antiquities. 

Soni, Kachralal Shivjibhai, Solanki Karnadevo Karnarasar 
Talav Kyan Bandhavyum ? (Gujarati text). flAY/ST VI", 
Pt. 2, pp. 255-256. [71 

Where did the Chalukya king KarnadGva build the Karna,ar;ai lake? 
Tries to identify the remains of an old lake extending over four miles 
near Modhera, with the Karnasagar mentioned in Prabamllm Clnnttinnuu 
as having been bulit by the Chalukya King Karnadeva. 

Starr, Richard F. S., Indus Valley Painted Pottery. A 
Comparative Study of the Designs on Painted wares of 
the Harappa Culture. pp. xiii -I- 106. The Princeton 
University Press, Princeton, 1941. [72 

" The author, as he declares in his foreword, does not pretend to solve 
problems in relationships, but merely to present them and to add some 
suggestions, especially in respect to the Harappa painted bottery. In 
this treatment he regards pottery as an isolated unit, but in modern 
archaeology it has little value apart from accompanying cultural mani- 
festations, i.e. architecture, funerary customs, etc., In its context it can 
distinguish to a certain extent the races which used it, but it is an integral 
part of the culture to which it belongs 

In view of the highly speculative nature of conclusions based on pot- 
tery designs we will say here only that Dr. Starr sees a definite schism 
between Harappan artistic expression as reflected in the mass of the 
painted pottery and that reflected in the seals, sculpture, and the certain 
naturalistic pottery designs. The former, he believes, is based on western 
tradition, retained through religious conservatism, and derived from 
the Halaf culture by way of Sialk III . " Manan Wtlker in JAOS. Vol. 
61, pp. JII-II2. 


Yazdani, G, Excavations at Kondapur : An Andhra Town 
(Cir. 200 B. C. to 200 A. D.) ABOEL XXII, Pts. 3-4, pp. 
171-185, 18 plates. [73 

An address delivered at the Bhandarkar Or. Res. Institute, Poona, on 
August 27, 1941, on the sixteenth Anniversary Day of Sir R, G. 
Bhandarkar. After paying tribute to the memory of the founder of the 
Institute, deals with the paintings and sculpture of Ajanta and Sane hi. 
lie then refers to the Andhras, who he says, had a strong Scjthian 
admixture and developed a culture of their own embracing the fine arts 
of painting and sculpture. The author then deals with the subject of 
his address, the fixcavalion at Kondapur. 

Art, Science and Culture 

Acharya, P. K. Elements of Hindu Culture and Sanskrit 
Civilisation. 7">'4^", pp. viii -f ii + 184. Mehar Ohand 
Lachhman Das Sanskrit Book Depot, Lahore, 1941. [74 

"Within a shoi t compass of one hundred and eighty pages he has 
surveyed, in broad outline, the entire landscape of Hindu Culture and 
Civilisation ..The author does not claim any originality or thoroughness 
and the work is more or loss a compilation. Still it can be used, with 
profit, by public in general and by students in particular for a ready 
refeience to the original sources of Hindu Culture". JllIllJ. VI, />. j^?. 

Adya, Ayurveda Tirtha Anantacharya. Ashlanga TIridaya. 
(Kannada-Sanskrit text), pp. 150, Pub: Author, Karehew 
Printing Press, Gadag (Dharwar Dist ) 1941. [75 

Kannada translation of the original Sanskrit work on Ayurvcda of 
Vagbhata, with the text in Kannada characters and explanatory notes 
in Kannada. 

Aiyangar, K. V. Rangaswami, Ed. Vyavahfiranirnnya of 
Varadariija. (Sanskrit text), 8>"x5 l /l>", pp. 73f>,' Tho 
Adyar Library, Adyar (Madras), 1941. [7G 

VyavaJiaraniniaya deals with both substantive and adjective law. It 
throws interesting light upon the views taken on these subjects in \\hat 
may be regarded as the middle ages. The conclusion arrived at by the 
author is that the work cannot be later than 1250 A. D., and that its 
upper limits must be the middle, of the I2th century A. D. 

Krtyakaplataru of Bhatla Lachmidhar Vol. V. 

Danakanda. pp. xvi + 129 4-495/Baroda 1941. [77 

One of the earliest Law Digests, edited with exhaustive Introduction 
in English. 

Aiyangar, S. Krishnaswami. Ancient India and South 
Indian History and Culture. 2 Vols, 7V" X 5". Vol. I, pp. 
viii +844; Vol. II, pp. i v-f 910. Oriental Book Agency, 
Poona, 1941. [78 

The first volume constitutes a revised edition of the work published 
by the author, under the caption, Ancient fndt<i, more than thirty years 


ago. It presents a bird's-eye-view of the history of India down to c. 700 
A. D., stressing in particular, the folk movement of the Satvatas 
gradually into the South, glimpses of the Mauryan penetration into the 
Tamil land, and a possible Tamil equivalent of Asoka's agniskhanada, 
the Hun problem in Indian History, a study of the Vakatakas, some 
problems of Gupta history, and the Gurjara empire. Then follows a 
survey of Kalingadesa with a note on the main styles of Hindu 
architecture. After closing this part with the essentials required for 
historical research, begins the South Indian history, its evolution 
through the ages of the Pallavas, the Cholas, the Hoysalas and the 
imperial Pandyas of the I3th century. Ends with a paper on Indian 
expansion beyond the seas and the maritime enterprise of South Indians. 

The second volume deals with the history of the Vijayanagara empire 
the history of the early Wodeyars of Seiingapatam-Mysore, the 
declining days of the Hindu empire of the Rayas in the I/th century, 
and then the age of Shahji and Shivaji in their expansion into South 
India and the Akkanna and Madanna, the powerful Hindu ministers of 
Golkonda in the last days of the Sultanate. Concludes with a glimpse 
of the legendary hero Raja Desing of Gingee and of some aspects of the 
early English trade. 

Aiyar, M. S. Ramaswami. Bibliography of Indian Music. 
See No. 159. 

Aiyar, P. S. S , and Sastri, S. S., ftV/,s\ Sangitasudha of King 
Raghunatha of Tanjore, pp. 24 + 347, Madras 1941. [79 
A treatise on music. 

All, A. Yusuf. A Cultural History of India during the 
British period. D. B. Taraporwala, Bombay, 1941. [80 

A broad survey of the cultural forces moulding the modern Indian 
life during the British Period. 

"The work opens with the picture of * Immediate Back-Ground' of 
the conditions of anarchy, following the disintegration of the Mughal 
Empire and the rise of the East India Ccmpany, with its predatory 
conqiiest and exploration leading to a state of social, moral and 
economic demoralisation during the period, when the company 'stood 
forth as Diwan ' the period from 1773-1818 characterised as the Approach 
of the Tivo Cultures, deals with the important cultural revolution 
following the decline of the classical traditions of both Hindus and 
Muslims, and the rise of the newer classes more amenable and docile to 
Ihe British influences, both economically and culturally. JUB. X, Pt. 
T, pp. 204-208. 

"Here one will discover poets and dramatists and novelists whose 
names do not occur in the standard histories of India, and sympathetic 
discussion of movements and factors unknown to the average student of 
British rule in India. Retired civilians and soldiers will be surprised 
to learn that there were important cultural developments taking place 
of which they were unaware, many doors to which they found no key, 
and many veils past which th-y could not see". C, Colhn Davies, AR. 
Vol. 37, p. 185. 


Apte, D. V., &U Grahaganitudhyaya (Utiarardhah) of Bhas- 
karacarya with Vasana Bhasya and Siromani-prakasa 
Tika of Ganesa Daivajna. Edited from a rare MS, for the 
first time. Part II (Sanskrit text). Roy. 8vo , pp. 3 + 167, 
Anandashram Press, Poona, 1941. [81 

Second part of Bhaskaracarya's work on astronomy, with his ex- 
planatory notes called Vasanabhfohyatn and commentary called Shiromani- 
prakash by Ganesh Daivadna. 

Bagchi, P. 0., New Material? for the study of the Kuma- 
ratantra of Havana. 1C. VII, pp. 269 -286. [82 

The Kumaratantra of Ravana is a treatise on children's disease. The 
writer here examines a Nepalese manuscript of the work, and translates 
some passages and compares it with another work on medicine called 

[Some Aspects of Ancient Indian Culture] by Dr. 

D. R. Bhandarkar. See ABIHL III, No. 88. [83 

" Deals with the problem of the Arya, Dasa and Sudra. He next deter- 
mines the special character of the Aryan culture, and then dealb with 
the question of Aryanisation of India at length. Last of all the questions 
of Brahmanisation and Indianisation have also been treated at some 
length. Arya; according to Dr. Bhandarkar is a racial term. The 
Dasas or Dasyus were originally the Dahae of the Caspicnne steppes, 
some of whom seem to have embraced the Aryan religion. Rut Dr. 
Bhandarkar also points out that in course of time the word Dasa had 
lost its ethnological significance and denoted any foreigners who did not 
conform to the Aryan practices. The word Sudra was a tribal name even 
up to the time of Patanjali." IIIQ. XVII, pp. /j/-/jj. 

Balaratnam, L. K., Mural Paintings at Trivandrum. NK. 
XIV, pp. 299-303. [84 

Describes mural paintings in the temple and the frescoes discovered 
in a rock-cut cave temple at Tirunandikaia in South Travancore. 

Barman, Chandicharan, On the Ancient Art of Assam. 
JARS. VIII Pt. 1, pp. 21-25. [85 

Gives a few examples of Assamese art. 

Bhatkhande, V. N., A Comparative Study of some of the 
leading Music Systems of the 15th, 16th, 17th and 18th 
centuries, pp. 112, Bombay 1941. [86 

Hindustbani Sangit Paddhdati, Kramik Pustakma- 

lika. 5th Edn. (Marathi text). Royal 8vo. pp. 516, Bombay, 
1941. . [87 

The system of Indian music, A treatise on Indian music, dealing with 
ten well-known Rgas and containing songs in those Ragas with their 


Bhatnagar, K. C,~- Somo Yogio Hymns from Bullah Baghai 
(Sam. 1750-1825). OR, LXXXF, pp. 255- 260. [88 

A short study of the Yoga system of Bullah, whose real name was 
Bullaki Ram. 

Birney, William S., Painted Glass Windows. Reredoa, 
Mosaics, Fresco-paintings etc., al St. Paul's Cathedral, 
Calcutta. 13PP. LX, pp. 77-85. [89 

Describes some of the painted windows of the Cathedral. 

Bose, Nandalal, Ornamental Art. Pub : Author, pp. 13. 
Santiniketan, 1940. [90 

An essay on some of the Principles and Fundamentals on Indian 
" Decorative Art, illustrated with a series of drawings. " 

Ohaghtai, M, Abdulla, Pietra-Dura Decoration of the Taj. 
JsC. XV, pp. 465-472, 3 plates. [91 

An important feature of the Taj is that it is tmbelished with many 
varieties of decoration simply with a view to relieve the monotony of 
the white marble. This particular form of decoration of the Taj has 
caused a good deal of controversy as to its being of Italian origin. 
The writer discusses the art and traces iU> history as a part of the 
Muslim fine Arts. 

Indo-Muslim Architecture. ABORL XXII, Pts. 

1-2, pp. 85-93. 192 

Finds that the style of architecture created by the Ghaznavid dynasty 
was based on the prototypes of the Tulunid monuments of Egypt and 
those of the Abbasids at Samarra. The author discovered an inscription 
from the Kach mosque in Ahmcdabad, dated 445 II. (A. D. 10^3), which 
shows that the mosque was b.nlt just twenty-four years -after the death 
of Mahmud of Ghaza. He begins the actual history ot Indo-Miishm 
architecture with the mosque Quwat-ul-lsldin at LX'ilu 

Chatterji, Nandalal, Who Huilt the Qutb Mumr? IR. Vol. 
42, pp. 549-552. [93 

Suggests that the minor is of Hindu origin. 

Chintamani, T R, AW. Vyavrilmrasironunu <>f JNarayaua. 
Royal 8vo. pp. vi + 56, University of Madras, 1941. [94 

The work is a small treatise on law and judicial procedure by 
Narayana, a disciple of Vijnanesvura, the celebrated author of the well- 
known Mitafaara* The author tracts all quotations to their sources, 
and specifies those that could not be found in the available text^. The 
preface deals with the date of the author. 

Datta, Dandi Ram, Old Assamese MaUifmatier (Kaitholi 
anka.) JAPS. VIII, Pt. 1, pp. 19, 20. '[95 

Considers how indeterminate equations were discussed and solved by 
the old Assamese mathematicians." * 


Datta, Hirendranath, Indian Culture : Its Strands and 
Trends. A Study of Contrasts, pp. 119. Calcutta Uni- 
versity, Calcutta, 1941. [96 
Denies with emphasis the cultural ruin brought in the wake of British 
conquest, which was asserted by Mr. Gandhi. He is no believer in the 
doctrine of non-violence, which he regards as un- Aryan and as likely to 
produce national enf eeblement. He looks with confidence to the death of 
impel ialism in the war now raging. But he affirms that " it is not only 
futile but foolish to work for separate sovereignty for India what has 
been called Purna Svaraj this preferring the ideal of isolation to that 
of integration." He believes in Varnasaramadhanna, as the cause of 
India's escape from any calamities and as the real cement of future 
social order. The argument of the five discourses on Indian Culture are 
turned to the establishment of this conclusion, and the vindication of 
faith in India's great destiny as world teacher, by the universal accep- 
tance of India's cultural ideals." K. V. Rangasiuann, BmV. VI. , Pt. 3, pp. 

Dikshitar, V. R. Ramachandra. Craftsmanship and Culture 
in India: The Five Trades. AP. XII, pp. 252-257. [97 

Brings out facts about the admirable organisation of society in 
ancient and mediaeval India and shows craft guilds, which appeared in 
Kurope only in mediaeval times, to have been flourishing in India long 
before the Christian era. Economically self-contained and politically 
autonomus, and with a culture with more than made up in depth what 
it may seem to have lacked in breadth, the village democracies of this 
country established an all-time record for smooth functioning and for 

Gangoly, 0. 0. The Primitives (On the art of Primitive 
man). Calcutta, 1911. [98 

Ghosh, Batakrishna. [Our Cultural Heritage], by Dr. 
Isvvara Topa. Allahabad, 1940. See ABIHI, III, No. 153. 


The author has launched theories galore without in any way trying 
to establish them. There is not a single reference to any source-book. 
And some of the author's theories are so radically wrong that one would 
be inclined to suspect that he does not know the source-books at all. 
There are some good suggestions in the second part devoted to the 
Indo-Muslim kingship as a cultural force. But of the first part I would 
question almost every sentence". TMR. LXIX, p. 85. 

Ghoshal, Tarun Hindu Contribution to Music CR. LXXtX, 
pp. 257-266. [100 

The author does not dispute the Western assumption that Pythagoras 
established the octave as the natural great division for the musical 
scale; but finds that the Hindu system has many analogies with that 
of the Greek and that the Hindus form diverse modes by effecting 
cha nges in the disposition of the intervals of the scale. 


Oode, P. K. The Role of the Courtezan in the Early 
History of Indian Painting. ABORT. XXII, 1941, pp. 
24-37. [101 

Examines if there is evidence to assume that painting was practised 
by the courtezans before the 8th century of the Christian era. Gives 
references which go to show that painting was associated with the 
daily life of the Courtezans in the early history of Indian painting. 

Goetz, Herman. The Crisis of Indian Industrial Art. AP. 
XII, pp. 154-157. [102 

Deplores the lack of taste for India's industrial art tradition. This 
unfortunate phenomenon is due to the demand for new fashions. The 
old textile designs which made the fame of India all over the world 
have been disappearing, old furniture has been deteriorating, the 
metal ware digenerating, the pottery declining in type and in quality. 

Guha, B. S. Human Culture in India during the Stone 
Age. SO. VII, pp. 240-241. [103 

A review of Studies on the Ice Age in India and Associated Human 
Culture by H. de Terra and T. T. Paterson, (Washington, 1939). 

Habib, Mohammad. Indian Culture and Social Life at the 
Time of the Turkish Invasions. JAHRI. I. Pis. 2-3, pp. 
1-125. [104 

A broad study of Indian culture: Discusses first the Ghorian 
conquest of India, and then touches upon Hindu religious system ; 
their sciences; their caste system; their dress and manners; their 
laws and customs. 

Johnston, E. R. Culture Understanding Between Britain 

and India. IAL. XV, Pr. 2, pp. 73-77. [105 

General review. Limits himself to the general question how 

Englishman can be induced to take a more intelligent interest in 

Indian culture. 

Kelkar, D. K. Sanskriti Sangam, (Marathi text), Crown 
16mo. pp. 364, Pub: M. M. Kelkar, Poona, 1941. [106 

The Confluence of culture. A historical review of the contact between 
Indian and foreign cultures. 

Khar, Chintamani Sastri, Rasaratna-samuccaya Tika. pp. 
6 -H 8 + 226, Poona, 1941. [107 

A treatise in Medicine. 

Lahiri, N. 0., The Length of the Year in Hindu Astronomy 
1C. VIII, pp. 114-116. [108 

Investigates the reasons which are responsible for the determination 
of the length of the? year that is in excess of the true value. 

Mallayya, N. V., Studies of Sanskrit Texts on Temple 
Architecture with Special Reference to the Tantrasamuccya 
JAU. XI, Pt-1, pp. 25-66. [109 

Continuation of the series. See AB1HI, III, No. 126. 


Mankad, D. R., The Yugas. PO. VI, pp. 206-216. [110 

Considers the question of the real sense of the word yuga and the 
number of years given to each yuga in the ancient literature. 

Mathur, Sushil Chandra, Dhurpad and Khayal, IR. Vol. 
42, pp. 226-228. [Ill 

Traces the Dhurpad school of music to the l$th century, while the 
origin of the Khayal school is left in obscurity. 

Menon, Chelnat Achuta, Modern Tendencies in Kathakali. 

AOR. V, Pt. 2, 1 plate. [112 

Discusses the situation which developed in which people were obliged 

to neglect their language and culture and take to the study of English. 

Points out how, owing to the same reason, thcKathaksli Dnnce suffered. 

Mookerji, R. K., [Elements of Hindu Culture and Sanskrit 
Civilisation], by Dr. Prasftnna Kumar Achnryn, Lahore, 
1940. See ABIHI. III, No. 1022. [113 

The subject has been classified under Family, Social, Economic, 
Political, Moral and Religious life. All fubjects .connected with the 
formation of family, such as marriage, sacraments, food, clothes, 
house and furniture have been briefly but lucidly described in the 
first section with authentic quotations from literary and archaeological 
sources. In the second and Economic section the significance of castes 
and communities, division of labour, sources of income, origin of writing, 
development of literature, agriculture, mineralogy, industry, trade and 
commerce, medium of exchange, trade routes, marketing, banking and 
the general prosperity of the country have been similarly elucidated. ^ In 
the Political section have been described the sources of power, political 
institutions, forms of Government, sources of royal revenues and Courts 
for justice. Dr. Acharya has made full citations to show that the 
Parliamentary form of Government was known and practised in Hindu 
India. The moral and religious basis of human civilisation has been 
discussed in the last section". JUPHS. XIV, Pt. I. pp. //J-//4- 

Wtulay, Krishnarao Gariesh, Bharatiya Samgit. (Marathi 
text). Crown, pp. 260. Yashoda-Chintamani Trust Series 
Vol. X, Bombay, 1941. [114 

Treats on music and shows that in the Vedic period alone its real value 
was properly understood. After that Indian music deteriorated in the 
hands of the later artists and scholars into mere mathematical tables 
of integral and fractional equivalents. 

Padmanabhachari, T. R., Dress and Ornaments in Buddhist 
India. M-B. Vol. 49, No. 7. pp. 244-249, (to be continued). 


Describes dress and ornaments worn by people in the time of Ikui- 
dhism in India, based upon sculpture, painting and travellers' accounts. 

Paramasivan, S., Studies in Indian Paintings. JMU. XIII, 

pp. 70-83, 4 plates. [llfr 

Describes the paintings in the Mamandur Caves. The wall paintings 

in the Jain Temple at Tiruparuttikunram and preservation of 

Sittannavasal Frescoes. 


Qureshi, I. H., The Development of Tomb Architecture 
under the Mughals. JAHRL I, Pts. 2-3, pp. 167-117. [117 

Examines in detail the statement of Manrique that the Taj Mahal 
was designed by the Venetian Geronimo Veironeo. Adds also other 
buildings which have escaped notice 

Raj am, 0. R., Jataka Sarvartha Chintamani, (Tamil text), 
pp. 296, Pub: Viswanathan & Co. Madras, 1941. [118 
A treatise on Astrology. 

Ranade, P. G., Ed. Rasaratna-samuccayatika. The Sara- 
larthaprakasika Commentary by C. Sastri Khare. (Sanskrit 
text) Roy. 8vo. pp. 6 + 8 -H 226. Anandashram Press, Poona, 
1941. [119 

A Commentary by Chintaman Waman Khare on Rasaralhasamuch- 
chaya, a Sanskrit treatise on Ayurvedic Pharmaceutics. 

Ray, Sudhansu Kumar, G. S. Dutt and the Indigenous Arts 
of Bengal. TMR. LXX, pp. 161-165, 8 illus. [120 

Shows Mr. Dutt's appreciation of folk arts and dances of Bengal, 
and describes a few objects of art in his collection. 

Rawlinson, H. G., Indian Influence on the West. In No. 
1455, pp. 535-575. [121 

Tells how Indian literature, art and culture, have influenced the 
Western countries. 

Rukminiyama, K. D., Music. JIH. XX, Pt. 1 pp. 133-134. [122 
A short note on Indian music in general. 

Samoamoorty, P., South Indian Music. Books I -IV. in one 
volume. Illustrated with tables. 3rd Edn. Madras, 1941. [123 

Sastri, Marulkar, Dattaka-mimansa of Anandn Pandit. 
With introduction and Notes in Sanskrit, by V. V. Desh- 
pande pp. 24 + 253 + 34, Poona, 1941. [124 

A standard work on adoption in Hindu Law. Special features of 
this edition are (I) A clear exposition of the views of Ananda Pandit 
in an original Sanskrit commentary. (2) A collection of recent Court 
decision at present in force on all important points ; (3) An introduc- 
tion dealing with the funds, mental conception behind the theory of 
adoption as a social institution among the Vedic Hindus. 

Sastri, M. B. SankaranarayanarMathematics and Astronomy. 
JTSML II, Pt. 1, pp. 4-7. [125 

In the last two articles the writer has shown how far Algebra and 
Geometry had developed in ancient India. In the present article he 
states, the science of Astronomy too was very widely known in 
ancient India. 


Sastri, P. S. S M Subbarao, P. V. and Aiyat, T. L. V 

Caturdandi-prakastika of Venkatamakhin. Sanskrit text 

with Supplement, pp. 74-116 + 17, Madras, 1941. [126 
Treatise on Music. 

Sastri, Y. Subrahmanya, Ed. Jatakatattwam of Mahadeva, 
with an English translation, pp. viii -f 420 + 54. Bangalore 
1941. [127 

The work is in Sutra form unlike the general form of Slpkas and 
much importance is given to the connection between Medicine and 

Sastriar, M. B. Sankaranarayana, Indeterminate Equation of 
the 1st Degree called Kuttaka in Ancient Indian Mathe- 
matical Works. JTSML. II, Pt. 2. pp. 6-9. [128 

Sharma, S. R., Jainism and Karnataka Culture. See No. 615, 

Stoll, Dennis, The Philosophy and Modes of Hindu Music. 
AE. Vol 37, No. 130, pp. 334-342. [129 

A narrative exposing the beauties of the Modes of Hindu music. 

Western Indifference to Indian Culture HE. LXXIV. 

pp. 114-117. [130 

Vasavda, Arwind U., Yogic Basis of Psycho- Analysis. BaV. 
II, Pt. 2, pp. 239-243. [131 

Attempts to find justification of the Psychoanalytic method of cure 
in the Yoga philosophy, and suggests, the Indian psycho-analyst should 
experiment upon the patient from such an angle; with the study of 
Yoga and mythology, he should find out a new theory of psycho- 

Vaze, Ratnakrishnabua, Sangit - Kala - Prakash. Part II 
(Hindi text) Crown 8vo. pp. 100. R. N. Vaze, Lokasan- 
graha Press. Poona, 1941. [132 

A treatise on Indian Music with illustrative songs with their 

Venkatesa, Daivagnyar, Jataka Sarvartha Chintamani, Ed. 
by C. G. Rajam. (Tamil text), pp. 296, Viswanathan & 
Co., Madras, 1941. [133 

A treatise on astrology. 

Vipulananda. The Harps of Ancient Tamil-Land and the 
Twenty - Two Srutis of Indian Musical Theory. CE. 
LXXXI, pp. 229-254. [134 

A study of the antiquity of the harp in the ancient Tamil-land, and 
discusses the twenty-two srutis mentioned by Bharata and other ancient 


Yazdani Ohulam. Cultural Heritage in Ajanta Frescoes. 
HR. LXXIH, pp. 612-616; LXXIV, pp. 39-47. [135 

A lecture delivered under the auspices of the Behar and Orissa 
Research Society at Patna. 

The Wall-Paintings of Ajanta. JBORS, XXVII, 

pp. 6-33. [136 

A survey of the scenes and subjects portrayed on the walls of the 
Ajanta caves and deals with the salient features of the paintings, their 
spiritual signiiicance and artistic excellence. 


Allan, J. [Pre-Musalman India.] Vol. II, Pt 1, Vedic India. 
The Aryan Expansion over India, by V. Rangacharya, 
Madras, 1937. See ABIHI, II, No. 1066. [137 

" It is some eight years since we noticed the first (prehistoric) part of 
Mr. Rangacharya's ambitious history of India down to the Muhammadan 
conquest. The present volume deals with the historical aspect of the 
Vedic period down to about 600 B. C, a complimentary volume will deal 
with the culture of the period. This volume then deals with what the 
author conveniently calls "Aryan'* and " non- Aryan >J elements in early 
Indian Culture ". JRAS, 1941, pp. 72-73. 

Sampurnanda. Aryan ka adi Desh, (Hindi text), pp. 266. 
The Leader Press, Allahabad, 1941. [138 

A challenging book on the thorny question: What was the original 
home of the Aryans? The author's thesis is that the Aryans lived, 
millenia ago, in the Sapta-Sindhwas region (i.e., the Punjab and the 
Frontier) from where they radiated their culture to the distant ends of 
the earth. 

Avestic, Zoroastrianisrn and Parsis 

Anklesaria, H. T. Jarthosti Dinni Khol Karmari Manda- 
lino Sane 1277 thi 1287 Yazadjardi, Sane 1908 thi 1917 
Isvi Sudhino 45 thi 54 Sudhinan Varshono Aheval. 
(Gujarati text). Royal 8vo. pp. 290. Fort Printing Press, 
Bombay, 1941. [139 

Report of the proceedings of the 45th to the 54th year of the Society 
for the Promotion of Research into the Zoroastrion Religion, 1277 to 
128; A. Y.I908 to 1917 A. D. 

Chinivala, F. S. Ahunvad Gatha, Ha. 30, (Gujarati text), 
Demy 8vo. pp. 212. Frasho Gard Printing Press, 
Bombay, 1941. [140 

This is Part III of the Gatha Series. 


Cbinivala, F. S. Ruwan Mate Bahedino Shun Bhani Shake, 
Shun Nahin? (Avesta-Gujarati text), Demy 8vo. pp. 632. 
Parsi Vegitarian and Temperance Society, Bombay, 1941. 


What can the Parsis say and not say in praying for the dead. 

Dadachanji, Fardun K. Philosophy of Zoroastrianism and 
Comparative Study of Religions. Vol. I. Dealing with 
the teachings of the great Iranian Prophet Zorathustra. 
9V6"x6H", PP. 849, Times of India. Press, Bombay, 1941. 


Based on quotations from the whole Avestan Zoroastrian literature, 
bodily translated with chapter and verse. Designed primarily as a 
treatise throwing new light on Zoroastrianism and its relationship to 
other creeds. The work is fully annotated with bibliography. 

Gray, _Louis H. On Avesta S^ART, RT, OI-AI, and 
A = A (H). JAOS. Vol. 61, Pt. 2, pp. 101-104. [143 

A study of the grammatical construction in the Avesta. 

Kanga, Ervad M. F., Hadhokht Nask. In No. 1434. pp. 
244-252. [144 

The YashtsXXI and XXII or Yast Eragments are commonly known 
amongst the Parsis as the Hadhokht Nask. The writer here gives transla- 
tion of the Fargards I, II, and III. 

Khaze, Ardsher Benshahi, Kitab-e-Pak-e-Jumla Khurda 

Avesta (Pehlavi text in Persia script). Crown 32mo. pp. 

511. Pub: Author, Sultani Fine Art Litho and Printing 

Press, Bombay, 1941. [145 

The book of Avesta, with information regarding the religion of Parsis. 

Mehta, Nowroz 0., Moon Its Place in Zoroastrian Worship 
of God's Power Manifested in Nature. ILQ, XI, Pt.2, 
pp. 79-82. [146 

Points out that Zoroastrian religion in its simple form in nothing but 
pure worship of God's power manifested in Nature. The Sun and the 
Moon occupy a prominent place in the worship ; they arc metaphorically 
taken as the two eyes of God. 

Parsis in India From the Earliest Times. ILQ. XI, 

Pt. 3, pp. 154-161. [147 

Concludes that the Persians had obtained a firm footing in India long 
before the first batch of Parsi emigrants landed at Sanjan under the 
protection of Jadi Rana. 

Paruck, Furdoonjee D. J., The Parsis and Sanjan. ILQ. 
XII, pp. 42-52. [148 

A short account of the arrival of Parsis at Sanjan. Discusses the 
traditional date, and a broad survey of the Silhara rulers in the North 


Paymaster, R. B., Pars! Prakash (Gujarati text), VoJ, VII, 
Pt. Ill, pp. 150; Vol. VII, Pt. IV, pp. 108. Pub ; Author, 
Mody Printing Press, Bombay, 1941. [149 

Light on the Parsi community. 

Seth, H. C. The Age of Zoroaster and the Rigveda. NUJ. 

No. 7, pp. 1-33. [150 

Surveys briefly the various traditions regarding the age of Zoroaster, 

and finds difficulty in fixing any very precise dates for his birth and 

death. Points out the similarity in the language of the Vedas and the 

early Avestan literature particularly the Gathas. Recognises in the Vedic 

Susravas and the Avestan Husravah references to Cyrus the Great, who 

is a hero common to the Rigveda and the Avesta. 

Shah, A. M., Gazalman Gatha (Gujarati text). Crown, pp. 
208. J. A. Shah, Suryakant Printing Press, Ahmedabad, 
1941. [151 

Gatha in the form of Gazals. 

Taraporewala, Irach J. S., The Exact Date of the Arrival 
of the Parsis in India. In No. 1434, pp. 506-514. [152 

Investigates and follows up all evidences that imply a contact of 
Iranians with India at a very early period. 

Zoroastrian Ritual of Communion and Dedication. 4f * 8-4-", 
pp. 83. Bombay Theosophical Bulletin Office, 177/179, Foras 
Road, Bombay, 1941. [153 

Based on the old traditions and landmarks of ancient Avesta and Iranian 
forms of ceremonials. 


Fernandas, Braz A., Annual Bibliography of Indian History 
and Indology, Vol. II for 1939. 9" + 6", pp. xxxiii + 1'91. 
Bombay Historical Society, Bombay, 1941. [154 

Hosten, Fr. Hosten's Collection of Manuscripts and Printed 
Writings. JBORS, XXVII, pp. 363-383. [155 

Communicated by the Rev. Father M. D. Moran, S.J., Principal, St. 
Xavier's High School, Patna. The collection consists of the following : 

(1) Forty volumes of printed material consisting of Jesuit Annual 
Letters. Descriptions, Regarding St. Thomas, Jesuit Missionaries, 
Portuguese inscriptions, Inscriptions on Christian graves, etc. 

(2) Large number of manuscripts on the above and various subjects. 

Gaekward's Oriental Series., Catalogue of Books 1941. 
9 i"x 6", Oriental Institute, Baroda, 1941. pp, 13. [156 

Gode, P. K., Twenty-five Years of Historical Research (or 
Bibliography of the Published Writings) of P. K. Gode, M.A., 
with a Foreword by Principal J. R. Gharpure, pp. 30 + 10 
Poona, 1941. [157 


Sharma, D. R., Consolidated Catalogue of the Central 
Archaeological Library of the Archaeological Survey of 
India. 9Jx5^", pp. ix + iv + 514 + 31. Director General of 
Archaeology in India, New Delhi, 1941. [158 

Aiyar, M. S. Ramaswami, Bibliography of Indian Music. 
JRAS. Pt. 3, pp. 233-246. [159 

Discusses the writings and writers on Indian Music from the Stkshas 
and the Pratisakyas, down to Ahobala's Sangitapanjata. 


Ali, A. F. M. Abdul, Job Charnock, UPP. LX, pp. 74-70. [160 

A short paper giving Charnock's life in Bengal; his marriage with a 
Hindu lady; his children; his troubles with Nawab Shaista Khan: 
his business transactions under a tree and his death. 

Ammaiyar, Siva Parvati, Pan Periyar Muvar (Tamil toxt), 
pp. 123, Pub : Verrivel Press, Tanjore, 1941. [161 

Deals with the biographies of three great men of Panar caste, a sect 
of musicians of ancient Tamil land. 

Askari, S, Hasan, Muzaffar-Nama and its Author. JAHRl. 
I, pp. 121-139. [162 

An account of Mirza Karam Ali Khan, the author of Muzaffar Nama. 
Bharatiar, Suddhananda, Mahar shi Tay um an avar. (Tamil 
text) pp. 50, Anbunilayam, Ramachandrapuram, 1941. [163 
Life of Tayumanavar. 

Bhattacharyya, Dinesh Chandra, Ciranjiva and his Patron 
Yasavanta Simha. IHQ. XVII, pp. 1-10. [164 

Borah, M. I., The Life and Works of Amir IJasan Dihlavl. 
JRASBL. VII, Pt. 1, pp. 1-59. ' [165 

One of the most important Indo-Persian poets of the late seventh and 
early eighth century of the Hijra. His full name is Amir Najam u'd-Din 
Hasan Dihlavl. 

Chidambarayya, Hoskere, Bharata Khandada Jeevajyotigalu 

(Kannada text), pp. 254. Karnatak Shikshana Samiti, Hubli, 

1941. * [166 

Great Souls of India. Short biographical sketches of some great men 

of India. 

Dave, M. P., Vir Puja (Guarati text). Crown 16, pp. 234, 
Gandiv Mudranalaya, Surat, 1941. [167 

Contains life of Asoka and Dayananda Sarasvati. 

Desai P. B., The Birth- Place of Jayatirtha. (Kannada text) 
JKLA. Vol. 26, Pt. 1, pp. 80-84. " [168 

Jayatirtha the writer of many works on the Madhva Philosophy and 
the great commentator on Sri Madhva belonged to Mangalavedhe, 



Doshi, P. 0. and Doshi, S. K. sfarecfrra ^far (Sanskrit text) 
pp. 136, Sharda Mudranalaya, Ahmedabad, 1941. [169 

Shri Vastupal Chantam. Biographical Sketch of Vastupal, a former 
great statesman of Gujarat. 

Dutt G. S., A Woman in India. The Life of Saroj Nalini 
by her husband G. S. Dutt. Foreword by Sir Rabindra- 
nath Tagore. pp. 144. Oxford University Press, 1941. 


Homavazir. Ardeshar B. Edulji, Mr. Framroz M. Gandevia. 
Demy 8vo. pp. 27. Fort Printing Press, Bombay, 1941. 


A brief sketch of the life of Framroz M. Gandevia, the grand old men 
of the Bharda New High School, Bombay. 

Jani, R. P. and Bhatt, M. T., Sakshar Shari Ganpatram 

Anupram Travadi, Emna Jivanni Sankshipt Ruprekha 

(Gujarat! text) Crown 16mo. pp. 64, Gandiv Mudranalaya, 

Surat, 1941. [172 

Brief outlines of the life of the scholar Ganpatram Anupram Travadi. 

Jois, Hullur Srinivasa, Kumar Ramna Sarigatyagalu (Kan- 
nada text) JKLA. Vol. 26, Pt. 1, pp. 66-68. ' [173 

Kumara Rama and Kampila were two chieftains of the Kannada 
country near about Hampi, about the I4th century. 

Katti, Sheshcharya, Kavi Kanakadasaru (Kannada text) 
Crown 8vo. pp. 12 + 258, Belgaum, 1941. " [174 

Discusses the life and works of Kanaka Das, a lyrical poet of I6th 
century. He was a contemporary of the Great Krishna Devaraya of 

Kavi, N. D., Kavishwar Dalpatram, Part 3. (Gujarati text) 
Crown 16mo. pp. 403, Ahmedabad. 1941. ["175 

Describes the latter part of Dalpatram's life from 1880 to 1898. 

Kavi, Parmeshwaranandi, * 

(Gujarati text) 7/ + 5", pp. 16. Sastu Sahitya Mudranalaya, 
Ahraedabad, 1941. [176 

Li fe sketch of Maharaj Jankidasji, translated from original Hindi by 
G. M. Saraiya. 

Kodikoppamath, B. M., Shri Huchchirappanavara Sankchipta 
Jivana Charitre (Kannada text), pp. 120. Hitachintak 
Printing Press, Bijapur, 1941. [177 

A short life sketch of Shri Huchehirappa of Kodikop. 
- Uduchanada Shri Shankaralinga Sadhu Maharaja 
Charitre (Kannada text), pp. 132. Babasaheb Sardesai, 
Bijapur, 1941. [178 

Biography of the saint, Shri Shankaralinga. 


Krishnamnrti, Y. G., Sir M. Visvesvaraya. pp. 104, Popular 
Book Depot, Bombay, 1941. [179 

A biographical sketch of Sir M. Visvesvaraya. 

Mahvi, Muhammad Husayn, Mir Muhammad Shafi : His 

Life and works. AGE. V, Pt. 1, 7 pages. [180 

Mir Muhammad Shafi was born in Nellore in 1208. He studied under 

his father, Mir Askari, and other teachers and had attained great merit 

as a poet. 

Parikh, D. P., Shri Viththalesh-Charitamrit (Gujarati text) 
Crown 16mo. pp. 321. Kanthmani Shastri Vishared, Kan- 
kroli (Udaipur State) Vir Vijaya Printing Press, Ahmeda- 
bad, 1941- [181 

Life sketch of Shri Viththalesh, together with Prabhucharitra-Chinta- 
mani by Duvakinandanji Maharaj. 

Patil, D. S. Menasagi, A Short Biography of H. E. Nawab 
Salarzung Bahadur of Kop Bal Estate with a short account 
of the Jagir. pp. 55. Bhagyodaya Panchang Office, Gadag, 
1941, [182 

Patel, Manilal,- Rabindranath Tagore. BaV II, Pt. 2, pp. 
252-256. [183 

A biographical sketch of Rabindranath Tagore. 

Pisharoti, K Rama, Uddanta Sastri. BRVRL IX, Pt. 2, 
pp. 111-126. [184 

Continuation of the article. Uddanta lived at the court of Vikrama of 
Calicut for well over a decade as the premier scholar and poet. 

Radhakrishnan, E. P., Anupasimha and some of his fav- 
ourite Scholars, NIA. IV, No. 3, pp. 105-117. [185 
* Anupasimha was a Rathor prince, who ruled over Bikaner in the latter 
half of the i;th century A. D. He was a generous patron of learning in 
almost all the branches of Hindu Science and Culture, and patronised 
many scholars. The writer examines closely the works attributed to 
Anupasimha and reveals that the works concerned were actually written 
by scholars who were patronised by the king and then handed down to 
future generations in the name of the benevolent king. 

Sampatkumaran, M. R., Sri Krishna: His Life and Teach- 
ings. Vol. I. Madras, 1941. [186 

Eighteen chapters of exposition dealing with different phases of Sri 
Krishna's life. 

Sarkar, Jadunath, De Boigne, In No. 1222, pp. 1-3 [187 

A short note on personal history of De Boigne after 1788. Corrects 
the dates in Parasnis's edition of the Hingane despatches and the Persia 
MS. of Khair-ud-din's Ibratnamah. The narrative is an account ol the 
General in the Maratha army. 


Shah, P. C M Prof. Maganlal Ganpatram Shastrinun Jivan 
Darshan. (Gujarat! text). Crown 18mo. pp. 48. Aditya 
Mudranalaya, Ahmedabad, 1941. [188 

Life of Prof. Maganlal Ganpatram Shastri, a leading member of the 
Vaishnava sect of Gujarat. 

Usha, A. Syed, Malikul 'Ulama Qazi Shihabu'd-Dm Dawl- 
tabadi. AOR V, Ft. 1, 7 pages. [189 

Gives a short life-sketch of Dawaltabadi, son of Shamsu'd-Din bin 
' Umar Zawulli. who was one of the most renowned authors and learned 
men of his age. He died on c. ;th October 1445, and his remains lie 
buried in the vicinity of the Itala Mosque in Jawanpur. 

Buddhism and Buddhist Philosophy 

Agrawala, Vasudeva S.,-The Maluta Jataka in Folk-Lnre. 
IHO. XVII, pp. 87-88. [190 

Narrates the story entittled Maluta Jataka, in which the futility of 
poetry, baseless quarrels is illustrated by a short but pointed parable. 

Bagchi, P. C., The Eight Great Caityas and their Cult. 
IHA. XVII, pp. 223235. [191 

Discusses the texts of the caityas and gives translations. 

Banerji, A. 0. E , Ed. Narayana - pariprccha. Sanskrit and 
Tibetan texts, edited with introduction in English, pp. 
xvii -f 18, Calcutta, 1941. [192 

A Dharam work, meaning protection. It is recited or sometimes writ- 
ten on something and put within an amulet to be worn by a person with 
a view to warding off all sorts of evils. 

Buddhadatta, A. P. Ed Saddhamma-pajjutika. The Cam- 
mentary on the Niddesa. Vol. Ill Oulla-Niddesa. 9"x5;", 
pp. 157. Pali Text Society, Oxford University PresQ. 
London, 1940. [193 

Buddist Lodge, Concentration and Meditation : A Manual 
of Mind Development. Complete with glossary, bibliography, 
index and selected phrases for meditation, 2nd. Edn. 12mo. 
pp. xvi + 343. Buddhist Lodge, London, 1941. [194 

Carelli, Mario, #d. Sekoddesatika. A Buddhist ritualistic 
work of Naropa describing the Abhiseka or the initiation 
of the disciple to the mystic fold. pp. 35-78. Gaekwad'a 
Oriental Series No, 90. Oriental Institute, Baroda, 1941. 


Chopra, U. C., Buddhist Remains in India. 1R. Vol. 42, pp. 
609-611. [196 

Discusses briefly the origin of stupas, Buddha images, etc. 


Das Gupta, S. B., Vajra and The Vajrasattva. 1C. VIII, 
Pt, 1, pp. 23-32. [197 

A brief study of the knowledge of the void which is the realisation of 
the Vajra nature of things, and the monastic conception of the Vajra- 
sattva which is found described in various ways with various attributes 
in the Buddhist Tantras. 

Desai, Padmavati, Shraman Narad (Gujarat! text). Crown 
16mo. pp. 24. V. R. Thaker and R. V. Mehta, Gujarat 
Printing Press, Ahmedabad, 1941. [198 

Story of Buddhism, depicting the greatness of the service to the people, 
translated from the original in Pali. 

Dharmapala, Devamitta, The Work of Sinhalese Scholars. 
M-B. Pt. 4, pp. 127-129. [199 

Points out various works on Buddhism by the Sinhalese. 

Dutt, Nalinaksha, Early Monastic Buddhism. Vol. I Cal- 
cutta Oriental Series No. 30. 8vo. pp. viii + 340. Calcutta, 
1941. [200 

Twenty chapters on geographical location of Vedic and Buddhist cul- 
ture, early Indian thoughts and beliefs, the religions of ancient India, the 
six Titthiyas, other non-Buddhistic doctrines, the Tathagata, doctrine of 
anatta, appearance of Buddha, causes of the spread of Buddhism, method 
of preaching and teaching, spread of Buddhism, the middle path.. ..The 
author has ably treated the chapters dealing with the spread of Buddhism 
and the causes for the spread. B. L. Law in 1C. VII, p. 377. 

Eswar, N. V., Is Buddhism Dead in India? AP. XIF, pp. 
543-552, [201 

Finds that the Spirit of Buddhism is not dead. It is living in the hearts 
of the Indian people and manifests itself in their aspirations and ideals 
unity is diversity of religions, non-violence in morality, freedom in 

Ganguli, J. M., Bring back Buddhism within Vedantism. 
AP. XII, pp. 552-555. [202 

Sees an inseparable element of Indian thought, springing from the 
main stream of Vedic philosophy. This philosophy is still a living, vital 
part of Indian, and Buddhism, which is not really dead but only dormant, 
will once more manifest itself as a concrete movement. 

Buddhism Under European Influence. AP. XII. pp, 

216-219. [203 

Points out that European scholars may have created interest in the 
religion of the Buddha among some intellectuals in distant lands ; what 
they have carried afar, however, has not been the soul-stirring and life- 
revolutionising message of Buddha, but only on Oriental philosophical 
curio to be comparatively studied with theological trends in other 


Ghoshal, U. N., Studies in Early Buddhist Histriography, 
IHQ. XVII, pp. 149-159. [204 

A study of sacred biography and church-history of Buddhism. Traces 
the development of the conception of Buddha's personality from an 
ordinary monk to a Superman, the equivalent of an universal Emperor. 
Concludes with general remarks on the nature and service of early 
Buddhist Histriography. 

Gokhaie, V. V. The Chinese Tripitaka. ABORT. XXII, 
Pts. 3-4, pp. 220-235, i illus. ' [205 

Deals with (I) Extent of the Chines Tripitaka, (2) Buddhism in China 
(3) Methods of translation, (4) Historical significance of the Chinese 
Tripitaka, and (5) Philosophical and cultural significance of the Chinese 

Gopani, A. S. Female Education as evidenced in Buddhist 
Literature. See No. 230. 

Hardy, Marcella, -The Holy Places Where the Sala Tree 
turns White. TMR. LXX, pp. 41-43, 4 illus. [206 

Narrates the legend of the origin of the Deer Park of Benares and gives 
in broad outline the decline of Sarnath. 

Horner, J. B., Abhidhamma Abhivinaya (En the first two 
Pitakas of the Pali Canon) IHQ. XVII, pp, 291-310. [207 

Discusses the word abhidhamma and tries to find some part of the 
history of the word, or of its position and significance in the training, 
outlook and aspirations of Gotama's early followers. 

Joshi, C. V. Ed., Saddhamma-ppakasini (Commentary on 
Patisambaidamagga), Vol. II, 9" + 5", pp. 387 + 528. Pali 
Text Society, Oxford University Press, London. 1940. [208 
Text in Sanscrit translated. Vol. I was published in 1933 (pp. vii + 386). 

Kosambi, Dharmanda, Bhagawan Buddha. Purvardhava 
va uttarardha. (Marathi text). Navabharat Granthamala. 
In two parts. 7" x 4V'. Pt. 1 pp. 1-192, Pt. 2 pp. 1-184. 
Suvichar Prakashan Mandal, Nagpur and Poona. 1941. [209 

Life of Buddha in Marathi by one of the foremost Pali and Buddhistic 
scholars of the present time. Discusses the political, religious and social 
background of Buddha and his times, and stresses the fact that the Bud- 
dhist way of life is ultimately the best. 

Lakshminarasu, P. S., The Triple Knowledge. M-B. Vol. 49, 
Pt, 1, pp. 11-14. [210 

Discusses the Tcvijj Sutta. The writer points out that this Sutta be- 
longs to the Silakkhanda Vagga of the Digha Nikaya and should not be 
confused with the Tcvijja Vaccagotta Sutta of the Majjhima Nikaya, 

Law, Bimala Churn, Manual of Buddhist Historical Tradi- 
tions (Saddhamasamgaha), University of Calcutta, 1941. 


Kathavatthu Commentary. Translated into English. 

Pali Text Society's Translation Series. London, 1941. [212 


Mookerji, S. K., The Ego in Buddhist Philosophy. M-B 

Vol. 49, Pt. 3, pp 80-85. [213 

The doctrine of mairatmyavada (non-soul) is a cardinal text of all 

schools of Buddhist philosophy. The writer attempts to show that the 

position is not so desperate as critics have sought to make it. 

Pratt, James B-, What Might Minayana Buddhists Learn 
from Christianity? VBQ. VI, pp. 225-233. [214 

A brief study of Hinayana Buddhism which the writer believes, has a 
great deal in common with Christianity. 

Puri, Baij Nath, The Sarva.stivadins and the Mahasarighikas 
in the Kusana period. QJMS. XXXII, Pt. 1, pp. 38-45. [215 

Discusses the existence of two rival schools of Buddhism, in the Kusana 
period, namely, the Sarvastivadins and the Mahasanghikas. The evidence 
discussed concerning these two Buddhist orders, are firstly the distinction 
between a Vihara and a Sangharama and secondly the relation of king 
Kaniska with the Sarvastivaeins. 

Raghu Vira and Chikyo Yamamoto, The Buddha and 
Budhisattva in Indian Sculpture. See No. 566. 

Rhys Davids, 0. A. F-, Basis and Ideal in Buddhism. In 
No. 1434, pp. 370-375. [216 

A broad consideration of the ideals of Buddhism. 

Wayfarer's Words, Vol. II. Luzac, London, 1941. [217 

" Mrs. Rhys Davids, continues what she has called the disintermcnt and 
collective presentation of articles and lectures wherein is presented her 
attitude in the comparative study of religion, and chiefly in that of 
Buddhism, for which she has been contending during the past decade." 
LOL. Ill, No. 4, p. 91, 

Poems of Cloister and Jungle. A Buddhist Antology, 

(Wisdom of the East Series). 12mo. pp. 128, London, 1941, 


" These anthologies ascribed to men and women of the Gotamic Order, 
who in most cases had of their own forsaken their world, are a feature 
in the old Pali Canon, dating from about the beginning of the sixth cen- 
tury B. C, and following centuries, being for the most part originally 
oral compositions. Of high religious interest for students they are also 
of historical interest, as testifying to both the earlier teaching and the 
supervening superstructure of monastic outlook, and also as betraying 
the editorial tendency to dump word-work of forgotten singers on to 
names of abiding fame. The verses also afford a field of comparison 
with like efforts in other religious literature, notably the nuns' antho- 
logy, which is perhaps as such, unique. LOL. LII, No. 4. p. 9.6 

Jatakas and the Man. IAL. XV, Pt. 2, pp. 78-82. [219 

Points out the valuing a perpetual undercurrent in the Jataka stories 

of a more in man's nature, life and destiny. 


Sastri, N. Aiyaswami, Central Teachings of the Manimek- 
halai. JSVOL II, Pt. 1, pp. 17-43. " [220 

Manimekhalai, the Tamil classic poem abounds in teachings extremely 
valuable, on Buddhist Ethics and Philosophy. The most impor- 
tant of all these teachings is the discourse of the sage Aravana to the 
heroine, Manimekhalai embodied in chapters XXIX and XXX of the poem. 
The author here assesses the value of Aravana's teachings and compares 
them with Pali and Sanskrit works. He interprets the contents of the 
section XXX of the Manimekhalai in the light of writings in Pah and 
Sanskrit literature. 

Sastri, S. Suryanarayana, Stories From Jataka. (Telugu 
text), pp. Ill, Andhre Grandhalaya Press. Bezwada, 1941, 


Five stories in Telugu verse from Aryasura's Jatakmala in Sanskrit. 
These stories give an introspective study into the fundamental traits of 
Buddha in his pre-births that contributed towards his greatness. 

Sharma, Batuk Nath, Pali Jatakavali : A Selection from 
Pali Jatakas with Introduction in Sanskrit, Sanskrit 
Chaya, Hindi Translation, a synopsis of grammar and a 
full Pali glossary, pp. 10 + 171, Benares, 1940. [222 

Soni, R. L., Scriptural Wealth of Buddhist india and its 
Influence on Neighbouring Countries. M-J3. Vol. 49, Pt. 2 4 
pp. 59-63. [223 

Points out the existence of vast Buddhist literature in all languages. 

Vajira, An Introduction to some of Gautama Buddha's 
Eminent Disciples. JUPHS. XIV, Pt, 1, pp. 108-112. [224 

A short address given to the Y. M. B. A., Darjeeling, on the occasion 
of the Vaisaka Celebration, 2485 B. E, Dwells upon the personalities 
who surrounded the Buddha during his life. 

Viswanthan, K, Woman's Place in the Buddhist Age. ER. 
LXVII, pp. 305-309. [225 

Points out the condemnation of women in Buddhist literature and the 
rules laid down by the Buddha in dealing with women. From the study 
he finds that the position of women in Buddhist society, from 500 B. C., 
to 300 B.C., was not far different from that of women in Hindu Society. 

X.. Ahimsa Through Buddhist Eyes. M-B. Vol. 49, Pt. 9, 

pp. 324-328. [226 

Discusses the term, and concludes that nowhere in Buddhist texts docs 

Buddha ask kings or householders to abstain from resorting to violence 

of any form whatsoever for the sake of self-defence. 


Baktasing, Atmic Jagritino Juval (Gujarati text), 8f x 5]", 
pp. 100. Narayan Printing Press, Ahmedabad, 1941, [22? 
Explains the principles of Christianity. 


Bombay, Decrees Regarding Parishes in Bombay City and 
District. Exr. Vol. 92, pp. 184-185. [228 

Territorial readjustment of the Parishes of St. Francis Xavier (Dabul), 
St. Theresa (Girgaum), St. Joseph (Umarkhadi), Our Lady of Health 
(Cavel), Holy Name (Fort), and St. Joseph (Colaba) ; and the erection of 
the chapel of Our Lady of Dolours (Sonapur) into a Parish Church. 

Catholic Directory, Catholic Directory of India, Burma and 
Ceylon, pp. 770. The Good Pastor Press, Madras, 1941. [229 

A useful compilation containing all historical and other relevant in- 
formation about the Catholic churches and institutions and organisations 
in India, Burma and Ceylon. 

Das, S. A., Re-Thinking of Christianity. AP. XII. pp. 
528-543. [230 

The writer is an Indian Christian. He deals with theological aspects 
and finds that religion is just the finer quality of life dormant in the 
natural order. 

Ferroli. D., How Xavier came to India. Exr. Vol. 92, pp. 
757759. [231 

Taken from The Jesuits in Malabar. Vol. I. by F. Dr. Feiroli, (1939). 

Gandhi, M. K,, Christian Missions : Their place in India. 
Demy. pp. 311. Navajivan Press, Ahmedabad, 1941. [232 

Collection of Mr. Gandhi's writings and utterances on the many and 
varied subjects, dealing with Christian Missions in particular. 

George, S. K., The Religious Sanction for Social Action. 
AP. XII, pp. 544-547. [233 

A short study of Christian ideals in a social approach. Concludes 
that, any religion that does not meet the challenge to apply the religion 
to every aspect of life resolutely, is not really alive and deserves to be 
cast out, as Jesus said, like salt that has lost its savour. The writer is 
an Indian Christian. 

Goa, Golden Jubilee of the Goa Mission S.J. 1890-1940. 
St. Paul's High Sshoo!, Belgaum, 1941. [234 

Contains articles on the Old and New Missions. 

Hevenesi, G, Sparks and Remarks. SHs" x 4M", Pp. 378- 
St. Mary's High School, Bombay, 1941. [235 

An Ignatian Calendar from the Latin by V. J. H. 

Marol, Church of St. John the Evangelist, Marol. Exr. 
Vol. 92, p. 23. [236 

A note on the origin of the Church. 

Mashruwala, K. G., Tshu Khrist. (Gujarati text). Crown 
16mo. pp. 121, Navjivan Mudranalaya, Ahmedabad, 1941. 


A short life of Christ. 



Mategaonkar, V. N.,Father Gore Yanchen Sankshipta 
Charitra. (Marathi text), Demy 16mo. pp. 36, Bombay 
Diocesan Vernacular Literature Committee, Bombay, 
1941. [238 

A brief life-sketch of Father Nehemia Gore, a learned Brahmin con- 
verted to Christianity. 

Mayhew, A- I., The Christian Ethics and India. In 
No. 1455, pp. 305-337. [239 

Describes the changes effected in the social structure that are in 
accordance with what the author believes to be essentially, if not 
exclusively, Christian principles. 

Meersman, Achilles, The First Mission of the Discalced 
Carmelites in Sind, 1615-1672. JSHS. V, pp. 165-168 [240 
Makes a few corrections to his paper on the subject published in JSHS 
in 1938, basing his notes on A Chronicle of the Carmelites in Persia and 
the Papal Mission of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth Centuries, London, 1939 
(See ABIAI, III, No- 2036) 

The Friars Minor or Franciscans in India, 1291-1941. 

7*4" x4%", PP- x + 203. Rotti Press, Karachi, 1941. [241 
A brief survey of the activities of the Friars Minor, or Franciscans, as 
they are known in India. Although according to the title the book 
is on Franciscans in India, a chapter has been added on the Franciscans 
in Burma. 

Navalkar, 0. 0., srreRT (Marathi text), Foolscap 16mo 

pp. 108. Aryabhuhan Press, Poona, 1241. [242 

An account of Christian Missionary activities in the Jalna district 
of the Nizam's Dominions. 

Pillai, B. P. Sethu, Tirukkovilur Kovil (Tamil text), pp. 56, 
Tamil Kalai Achaham, Conjeevaram, 1941. [243 

Ramanujam, M. S., Modern Tamil Prose, BEVRI. IX, 
Pt. 2, pp. 127-133, (to be continued). [244 

Deals with Avent of the European Missionaries into the Tamil land 
in the l/th century, and their Tamil works. 

Wadia, P. A., -A Missionary and his Pledge, pp. 44, 

Bombay, 1941. [245 

A booklet narrating the Temple in case which created a stir in the 
Methodist Mission. 



Dave, Maneklal, Chakulal, Chalukya vamsha no Itihas 

(Gujarati text), SFGST. VI, Pt. 3, pp. 373-395. [246 

This is the third of the series of articles dealing with the history of 

the Chalukyas of Gujarat. The present instalment deals with the reign 

of Maharaja Siddharaja Jaisingh. 


Khore, G. H., A Note on the -Oaulatabad Plates. See 
No. 467. 

Rao, N. Lakshminarayana, Was Mangalavada the Capital 
of Bijjala? (Kannada text). JKLA. Vol. '26, Pt. 2, pp. 

186-188. " [247 

Says that Mangalavada was his early capital before he acquired over- 
lordship of the Chalukya kingdom and established his new capital at 

Soni, Kachralal, Shivjibhai, Solanki Karnadeva. See No, 7. 


Acharya, P., Identification of ' Tndraratha of Adinagara' 
found in Tirumalai Inscription of Rgendra Chola I. 
JIH. XX, pp. 1-11 ' [248 

Discusses the subject and concludes: " Arguments leave no room for 
any doubt as regards the correct identification of the king Dharmaratha 
of lunar dynasty of Yayathinagara with ' Indraratha ' of the ancient race 
of the moon of ' Adinagara ' as mentioned in the Tamil inscriptions of 
Rajendra Chola". Yayatinagara is identified with the town of Sonpur 
in Sambalpur in Orissa. 

Ayyar, A. S. Ramanatha, A note on the Date of Chola 
Gandaraditya EL XXVI, Pt, 2, pp. 82-84. [249 

Attempts to fix the initial year of Rajakesarin Gandaraditya. 

A Note on the Battle of Vallala : A. D. 911-2. EL 

XXVI, Pt. 3, pp. 112-114. [250 

Discusses a record of a Chola king Parakesarivarma, who is identified 
with Parantaka I. As Prithivipati had been granted the title of ' Bana- 
dhiraja ' before A.D. 912-13, the northerni campaign in which this 
Ganga feudatory had helped his suzerain against a Bana chieftain, 
success in which had evidently earned for him both the Bana title and 
the Bana territory, must have occurred between A. D. 910 and 1912-13, 
i.e., in about A. D. 911-12. 

Balasubrahmanyan, S. R., Panangudi Agastisvara Temple : 

A Coja Temple 9th Century A. D. JMU. XIII, 

pp, 101-104, 3 plates. [251 

Discusses a temple of the 9th century A. D. and the period of Vijaya- 

laya the founder of the Chola house of Tanjore. 

Dikshitar, V. R. Ramachandra. Munram Kulottunga Solan. 

(Tamil text), Crown 8vo. pp. lx + 180, 1 plate, 1 mnp, 

Madras. 1941. [252 

A study of the great Chola ruler, Kulottunga IIF, who reigned for 

nearly quarter of a century", based on epigraphic records. 


" A biographical treatment in Tamil confers on an author of a study 
like this two advantages: it enables him to concentrate attention on the 
chief figure and it also allows him the freedom to make good use of the 
extant literary and inscriptional material by appropriate citations from 
them, which a writer in English will not have the same freedom to 
utilise to the same extent. Mr. Ramachandra Dickshitar has made good 
use of his opportunities. The result is an eminently readable, reliable 
and interesting Tamil history, in which the material is handled with 
deftness and literary skill ". K. V. Rangaswami Aiyangar, BmV. V, Pt. 
2pp. 97-98. 

Govindasami, S. K. A Note on the Nomenclature of Oho} a 
Officialdom. JIH. XX, Pt. 1, pp. 93-94. [253 

The mediaeval Chola imperialism and the samanta or feudal barons 
had borne titles which* almost in all cases ended with the suffixes raya, 
maraya and adiraya. These terms meant chief, great chief, and chief of 
chiefs. Points out the antiquity of the terms and believes that the 
nomenclature of the mediaeval Chola officialdom was an inheritance 
from early Tamil tradition and not an innovation. 

Delhi Sultanate 

Halim, 8. A. Relation of Delhi Sultanate with the King- 
dom of Multan. JAHRL I, Pt. 1, pp. 72-83. [254 
A broad survey of the history of Multan. 

Quraishi, I. H. The System of Assignments under the 
Suntals of Delhi. JAHRL I, Pfe. 1. pp. 63-71. [255 

A study of the system of assigning land or its revenue to a public 
servant in lieu of services rendered to the State, and its origin. 


Das Gupta, 0. 0. Indian Museum Plates of Gariga Indra- 

varman. See No. 370. 
Das Gupta, N. N. Vianusomacaryya of the Kamarupa- 

Visaya. See No. 371.' ' 


Agarwal, J. K. Some New varieties of Gupta Coinage. 

See No. 1033. 
Altekar, A. S. The Date and Attribution of the coins of 

Vishnugupta. See No. 1035. 

Daadekar, R. N. History of the Guptas. 7J4" x &A\ PP. 226. 
Oriental Book Agency, Poona, 1941. [256 

A complete history of the Guptas. Deals with the available sources, 
the foundation of the Gupta Empire, Consolidation of the Gupta Em- 
pire, Consolidation of the Gupta Imperial Power, the acme of the Gupta 
glory, the disintegration of the Gupta Empire, the last vestiges, the 
later Guptas of Malwa and Magadha, study of the Gupta inscriptions, 
Religious policy, literary activities and administrative system. Con- 
cludes with a map, genealogical tables, bibliography and index. 


Mookerji, Dhirendra Nath. The Gupta Era. See No. 434, 
Pai, H. Govind. Karnatakakke Jainadhamada Agamana 

(Advent of Jain Dharma to Karnataka), Kannada text. 

KSPP. XXVI, pp. 1-21 ; 125-144, " [257 

,The author opines that the Chandragupta who cam* to South India 
and to Sravanabelgola with his guru Bhadrabahuswamy, was not the 
same as the Maury a Emperor of that name. It was Samprati Chandra- 

Sankar, K G. The Epoch of the Gupta Era. See No. 437. 

Dikshit. M. G. Sivapura (Qoa) Plates of Candravarman 
See No. 272, 

Saletore, G. N. Two Minor Kadamba Dynasties. JBHS. 
VI, pp. 48-67. [258 

Some scholars are of the opinion that there was a later Kadamba 
dynasty at Ucchangi. The writer says that the survey of records per- 
taining to the so-called Kadambas of Ucchafigi reveals to him that there 
is no basis for such an assumption. He points out two minor Kadamba 
dynasties, one in possession of Kogali 500 and the other of Kadambalige 


Puri, Baij Nath. The Nationality and Original Habitat of 
the Kusanas. 1C. VIII, Pt. 1, pp. 91-96, [259 

Discusses the original habitat of the Kusanas and the racial stock 
to which they belonged. Concludes that the original home of the 
Kusanas was in Western Asia. Their physical features, their deities 
and their patronage of the Greek language confirm his theory. He 
thinks that the ethnological consideration of the problem alone is suffi- 
cient data on which to rely when building any theory as regards the 
orjgin of the Kusanas. But it has been possible for the author to con- 
firm and corroborate his contention through other pieces of evidence. 
He cannot say when the Kusanas migrated from Western Asia, but they 
were living, he says on the upper side of the river Oxus when the 
Chinese Ambassador Chankien visited them in about 125 B.C. 

The Date of the Kadphises Kings and their Rela- 
tions with the Saka Ksatraps of Western India. Jiff. 
XX, Pfc. 3, pp. 275-257.' [260 
Discusses the dates of the Kusana kings of the Kadphises group, and 
their relations with the Saka Ksatraps of Western India, and shows the 
relationship between Wima and' the Saka Ksatrapas of Western India. 
By accepting 66 B.C, as the initial year of the old Saka era, he comes to 
the conclusion that Wima Kadphises died in 124 A. D. 
declared his independence in the year 45-46 of the Saka Era equivalent 
to 46+78 = 124 A. D. Nahapana was acting as a Ksatrapa of Wima 
Kadphises and his declaration of independence was subsequent to the 
death of his overlord resulting in the usurpation of power in the North 
by Jihonika of the Taxila Silver Vase Inscription. Assumes that the 
old theory of Kanishka as the founder of the Saka Era has to be given 


Puri, Baij Nath Some dates of the Kusana Kharosthi Re- 
cords. See No. 436. 

The Sarvastivadins and the Mahasanghikas in the 

Kusana Period. See No. 215. 


Battacharya, S., Select Asokan Epigraphs. See No. 359. 
Jain Kanta Prasad Asoka and Jainism. See No. 591. 
Mookerjee, Dhirendra Nath, Chandragupta and Bhadrabahu. 
JIH. XX, Pt. 3, pp. 249-274. [261 

Discusses the tradition that Chandragupta, the Maurya, abdicated 
and committed suicide by slow starvation, and concludes that the 
monarch Chandragupta who accompanied Bhadrabahu was no other than 
Chandragupta I, Vikramaditya who founded the era of 58 B. C, and as 
Bhadrabahu died in V. S. 27, Chandragupta I, left the crown about V. S. 
26 and as according to Jaina tradition he lived for twelve years more 
after Bhadrabahu's death, Chandragupta I died about V. S. 39=19 B. C. 
during Samudragupta's rule. The Meherauli Iron Pillar inscription of 
Chandragupta I, was therefore incised sometime after V. S. 26 = 32 B.C. 

Sehadri, M., Commerce of the Maurya Period. HYJMV. 
I, Pt. 2. pp. 165170. [262 

A short account of the commercial transactions of the Mauryan kings, 
based on Kautalya's Arthasastra. 

Sen, S. N., Asoka- (Bengali text). Calcutta University, 
Calcutta, 1941 (?) [263 

Presents a brief but accurate account of the important facts known 
about Asoka. 

Shah, Tribhuvandas L., Emperor Ashok Dislodged. 

9V$"x6J4" f PP. 14, Baroda, 1940. [264 

Tries to prove that Asoka and Priyadarshin were two distinct monarchs. 


Ahmad, M. B., Court diaries During the Mughal Period. 

JAHRI. I, Pt. 1, pp. 32-43. [265 

Gives a few specimens of records of Court Diaries of the Mughal period, 

preserved in the Daftar e Diwani in Hyderabad Deccan. These records 

mostly tell of the procedure of court sittings, the personal, etc. 

All A. F. M. Abdul Mughal Administration BPP. LXI, 

pp. 50-54. [266 

A short study of the administrative machinery set by the Mughals, in 

which the author detects the basis on which the present day edifice 

of British administration in India rests. 


Askari, S. H., An Unknown phase of Mughal-Koch 
Relations (Based on a newly discovered Persian Manu- 
script). In No. 1222, pp. 139-148. [267 

The writer discovered an old, incomplete, and damaged Persian 
manuscript containing more than 70 letters throwing light on the actvities 
of the Mughal officials in Koch Bihar in the last few years of Aurangzeb's 
reign. Fourteen of these letters are summarised in this paper. 

Nawab Munir-ud-Dowla; A Minister of Shah Alam 

JBORS. XXVII, pp. 187-220. [268 

A brief life-history of the Persian noble who was in service of 
Alamgir and Shah Alam, and shows that though an able officer, he had 
harmed the Mughal cause by his policy of appeasing the East India 

Avasthy, R. S., The Delay in Humayun's Accession : An 
Explanation. JUPHS. XIV, Pt. 1, pp. 58-65. [269 

Critically reviews the two standpoints whether Humayun was present 
or absent from Agra at the time of death of his father, the Emperor 
Babar. Concludes that the delay was due to his absence from Agra and 
not to the conspiracy which had already fizzled out earlier. 

Banerji, S, K M Humayun Badshah, Vol. II. pp. xvi + 444. 
Maxwell Company, Lucknow, 1941. [270 

The first volume was published in 1939. See ABHI 
No. 899. 

" An honest and reasonable study of a stormy but significant period and 
of a peace-loving cultured gentleman unfortunately called upon to play 
the warrior king. In this volume Humayun appears in a more pleasing 
light. Gone were his earlier lethargy, unaccountable fits of cruelty and 
sentimentalism, irresponsibility and irresolution, and we now find in him 
a man of action, energetic, firm and calculating. Whether his non- 
sectarianism was dictated merely by his own self-interest or was the 
expression of a genuine catholicity of mind (I wish the author had 
developed this point a little more fully), his remarks on p. 355 would 
imply that his profession of Shia faith was a diplomatic conformism 
but on p. 128 he is suggested to have had no deep sectarian attachment. 

The latter part of the book deals with a variety of interesting topics. 

A discussion on Akbar's childhood brings to light what I believe has not 
been properly stressed, namely his indebtedness to the tradition of 
culture and liberalism created by his father and grandfather " A. B. 
HabibullahJHQ. XVI 11, pp. 284-286. 

" The author has utlised several sources which were not available to 

Erskine when he wrote on the subject in 1854: The writer throws 

some new light on certain political topics among which may be men- 
tioned the following : (I) Humayun's dealings with Shah Tahmasp, 
(2) Maldeo's attitude towards the Mughals and Sher Shah, (3) The reason 
that led to Kamran's defeat at the hands of his brother, and (4) Humayun's 
final victory over the Afghans-" Radha Kumud Mookerj, JUPHS. XIV, 
Pt.2,pp. 128129. 


Banerji, S. K. Kingship and Nobility in Humayun's time 
JUPHS. XIV, Pt. 1, pp. 25-38. [271 

Shows that the Mughal kingship in Humayun's time was a Central- 
Asian conception. 

Basu K. K., A letter of Jehangir to Khurram and its Reply, 
in No. 14% pp. 63-66. [272 

Gives a summary of the letter of Emperor Jehangir to Prince Khurram 
and of the latter's reply. These two letters are undated, and have been 
incorporated in Guldastah, a Persian manuscript. 

Hasrat, Bikrama Jit, Daia Shikuh. Part V. Mullah Shah 
and Other Saints VBQ. VI, pp 331-345. [273 

Biographical sketch of Mullah Shah. His birth and parentage; his 
spiritual gifts and miracles ; his letters to Dara Shikuh and a selec- 
tion of his poetical compositions. 

This series began with Vol. V, Pt. 3 of VBQ. (See ABIHL No. 382 ) 

Hosain, M. Hidayat. -Contemporary Historians during the 
reign of the Emperor Shah Jahan, IsC. XV; pp. 64-78, 


Describes historical works written by contemporary or Court histori- 
ans of Shah Jahan (1628-1659). As many as nineteen histories dealing 
with the life of the Emperor were written, 

Hosain, M. Hidayat, Ed. Qanun-I-Humayuni (Also known 
as Humayun Nama) of Khwandamir. A work on the 
rules and ordinances established by the Emperor Huma- 
yun and on some buildings erected by his order. (Persi- 
an text). Bibliotheca Indica Series No. 260. 8^4" x 5H", 
pp. xxxvi + 144. Royal Asiatic Society of Bengal, Cal- 
cutta, 1940. [275 

Only one MS. copy of this work is known to exist in the British Muse- 
um, on which this edition is based. Khwandamir received the emperor's 
commands for its completion in Gwalior in A. H. 937 (A. D. 1530). A 
complete" English translation of the book fol. 25-114 by Munshi Sada- 
sdk'h Lai is preserved in the British Museum. (See also Nos. 277 and 

Pawar, A. G., Some Documents Bearing on Imperial Mughul 
Grants to Raja Shahu, (1717-1724). In No. 1222. pp. 204- 
215. [276 

An account of the Mughul Grants of Chauth^ Sardeshmuki and Swaraiya 
Given to Raja Shahu in 1719. 

Prashad, Baini, TV. Qanun-I-Humayuni (Also known as 
Humayun Nama) of Khwundamlr. A work of the rules 
and ordinances established by the Emperor Humayun and 
on some buildings erected by his order. Translated with 
explanatory notes. Bibliotheca Indica Series No. 263. 
9M"*5V6", PP. xx + 92. Royal Asiatic Society of Bengal, 
Calcutta, 1940. (See No. 275). [277 


Prashad, Baini Qanim-i-Humayuni and 'Humayun. BPP. 
LX, pp. 44-48. [278 

Gives a brief outline of some of the observances, rules and ordinances 
of Humayun as detailed in Humayun Nama or Qanim-i-Humayuni of 

Rahman, Ataur. Aurangzeb and his Policy. JAHRI. I, 
Pt. 1, pp. 102-120, [379 

It has generally been said by historians that the Rajput policies of 
Akbar and Aurangzeb were quite opposite ; the one built tip an empire 
and the other lost it. The writer shows that this theory is not only 
wanting in reason but also in facts. 

Roychaudhuri. Makhanlal, Din-i-llahi, or the Religion of 
Akbar. Foreword by Sachchidananda Sinha. 8H" x 5", 
pp. xviii + 337. University of Calcutta, 1941. [280 

"After having surveyed the historical and cultural back-ground of 
Akbar's period, the author describes at length the various forces that 
were at work at that time. He then deals with the various religious 
communities, who, as important factors at the Court of Akbar, contri- 
buted their respective shares to the evolution of the Din-i-Ilahi, the 
Sunnis, the Shias, the Hind'is, the Jains, the Sikhs, the Buddhists, the 
Parsis, the Jews and last but not the least, the Christians. The author 
accurately summaries the result of the impact of these various communi- 
ties at the Court of Akbar and the resultant trend thereof which ulti- 
mately culminated in the establishment of the Din-i-Ilahi." Foreword. 

' A clear, exhaustive and thought-provoking account of one important 
aspect of Akbar's career, viz., his religious views and policy. The author 
has made a thorough study of contemporary Persian and Portuguese 
materials. He has successfully exposed the orthodoxy of Badauni and 
his perverted jealousy of Faizi and Abul Fazl ". A. C. Banerjee, in IHQ. 
XVII, pp. 525-52$, 

Saran, P., The Provincial Government of the Mughals 
(1526-1658), 8"x6", pp. xxvi+483. Kitabistan, Lahore, 
1941. [281 

" The most refreshing part of the book is the criticism of the mis- 
handling of Mughal institutions by certain writers, and most of this is 
thoroughly convincing to the reader. Thus when Moreland takes Sir 
Thomas Roe's list, of the administrative divisions of the Empire under 
Jehangir a little too seriously, Dr. Saran goes into much detail, and after 
having delved into authorities, both Indian and European, comes to the 
conclusion that Roe, in order to make it appear in keeping with his 
dignity and influence at Court, gave a list prepared at random from 
memory the importance of a document emanating from no less a source 
than the ' King's Register ' iteelf. 

Dr. Saran's criticism is always very convincing and dignified, even 
though the party criticised may have a name with certain amount of 
authority attached to it. Thus while describing the judicial system of 
the Mughal Empire in all its aspects, Dr. Saran almost tears to shreds 
the theory propounded by Sir Jadunath Sarkar in his Mughal Administra- 
tion' 1 . IsC. XV, pp. 393-394* 


Saran, P. Moghal Religious Policy. HR. LXXIV. pp. 
458-461. [282 

Review of Sri Ram Sarma's The Religious Policy of the Moghal Em- 
perors, (Oxford University Press, 1940.) See ABIHI III, No. 391. 

Saxena, Banarsi Prasad, Ideals of Moghul Sovereigns. 
JUPHS. XIV, Pi. 1, pp. 89-104. [283 

An attempt to examine the ideals of the Great Moghals in the light of 
the theoritical conception of the so-called ultimate political authority. 
Concludes : That the political ideals of the Moghals were not static 
but dynamic ; that they were essentially secular but only incidentally 
religious. The one note-worthy feature |of these ideals was imperialism 
but unlike the modern imperialism it had not for its objective the ex- 
ploitation of others. The Moghal, sovereigns were dictators and des- 
pots but they were true to their professions, and they did what they 

Sharma, S. R, Moghal Empire in India, (1526-1761), Part 
III, 81/6"*514", pp. 695-892, 1 plate, 1 map. Karnatak 
Publishing House, Bombay, 1941. [284 

Chapters XI and XII. Appendices, Supplementary Bibliography. 

Deals with Nizam-ul-Mulk ; Disintegration of the Empire, Persian in- 
vasion, Battle of Karnal, Panipat and after, and the last of the Moghals. 

Shahani, T. K. [The Religious Policy of the Moghal Em- 
perors], by Prof. Sri Ram Sharma 1940. See ADIHI. 
III, No. 391. [285 

44 It is well known in history that the word "religion " has been often 
subjected to a perverted use in the hands of selfish domineering tyrants 
whose real aim is power. Mediaeval India like most of the then known 
world was, on several occasions, victimised by this outburst of passion 
for Power and plunder under the guise of religious fervour ; but this 
Muslim foreigner always in a minority, though militarily strong, could 
not but come to terms with the vast Hindu majority. Conversion of 
the whole mass of Hindus to Islam was at once recognised to be an. im- 
possibility : and the rigidity of Muslim law had often to bend down 

before expediency, if Muslim rule India was to be at all possible 

Prof. Sharma has, therefore, chosen a great theme for historical re- 
search which, to say the least, he has done honestly." JUB. X t PL /, 
pp. 202203. 

Spear, T. G. P. The Moghal Family and the Court in 19th 
Century Delhi. JIH. XX, Pt. 1, pp. 38-60. [286 

Describes the Delhi Fort, gives a short Moghal chronology, and pic- 
tures the Court life. 

Srivaatava, A. L. The Failure of Shah Alam ITs First 
Expedition to Delhi, 1765-66. In No. 1222, pp. 195-198. 


Before his final expedition that ended in his triumphal entry into 
Delhi on 6th January, 1772, Shah Alam had made two abortive attempts 
to quit the British protection at Allahabad and regain his throne. How 
the first expedition failed is narrated in this paper. 



Desai, P. B. Rastrakutara Rajadharigalu (Kannada text) 
KSPP. XXVI, 'pp. 174-185. " [288 

Describes Manakheta (Malkhed) and evaluates its importance in the 
history of Karnataka and of India. 

Ayyar, A. S. Ramanatha A Note on the Dates of Three 
Rashtrakuta Kings. EL XXVI, Pfc. 4, pp. 161-165. [289 

Discusses the dates of three Rastrakuta kings and concludes: 

(1) Indra III, whose date of accession was February 24, A. D. 
915, may have actually reigned till at least the end of A. D. 927. He 
may have continued for some time longer. 

(2) Actually the reign of Govinda IV is reduced to a short period 
of about four years only from May 930 to the middle of 934. It is not 
definitely stated anywhere that Govinda died on the occasion of the in- 
vasion by the Chalukya king Bhima II he may perhaps have lived some 
years longer; but his career as Rastrakuta king probably ended with 
A, D. 934. 

(3) It is inferred that the accession of Krsna III, was calculated 
from August or September A. D. 934, though* his actual coronation 
as ' king * took place only in December of that year, that he reigned 
for 27 full years and a portion of the 28th year, and that his death may 
have occurred in about December 966, or January 967. 

Aiyar, Subrahmanya, K. V. Three Lectures, Embodying a 
course of three lectures delivered under the auspices of 
the Kannada Research Institute, Dharwar, on 6th, 7th 
n.nd 8th January 1941, on the method of Historic Research 
and some dark spots in the history of the Rashtrakutas, 
pp. 120, R. 8. Panchmukhi, Director of Kannada Research 
Institute, Dharwar, 1941. [290 

The first lecture gives some specific instructions for a research 
student in the method of proper assessment of the material at his dis- 
posal. The second and third lectures, discuss at length the points of 
interest in the ancient history of the Deccan and the Karnataka. He 
holds that Akalavarsha Subhatunga mentioned in the spurio'us Mercara 
plates of the Western Ganga king Avinita is a historical person and an 
earlier Rashtrakuta king whom the Western Chalukya Jayasimha I is 
said to have defeated and that Prithividuvaraja mentioned in the Kop- 
paran plates as a subordinate of Pulikesin II is to be identified with 
Prithivi Pallava king Mahendravarma I. 

Desai, P. B. The Capitals of the Rastrakutas. (Kannada 
text) JKLA. Vol. 26, Pt. 2, pp. 174 1 i85 " [291 

Speaks of Manyakheta (Malkhed) in detail and pictures its importance 
in Karnataka, and in Indian History. 



Rashid, Sh. Abdur. Agrarian System of the Tughluqs. 
Section I. JAHRI. I, Pt. 1, pp. 84-101. [292 

A connected account of the system of land-revenue obtained in 
Northern India under the Tughluq Sultans on the basis of the fragmen- 
tary account preserved in the pages of Baruni's Tarikh-i-Firoz Shahi and 
Shams-i-Siraj Afif 's Tarikh-i-Firoz Shahi, 

Roy, N. B. The Victories of Sultan Firuz Shah of Tughluq 
Dynasty. IsC. XV, pp. 449-464*. [293 

English translation of Futuhat-i- Firuz Shahi of Diyauddin BarnL 

The Transfer of Capital from Delhi to Daulafcabad. 

JIH. XX, Pt. 2, pp. 159-180. [294 

Consideration that might have weighed with Sultan Muhammad bin 
Tughluq in transferring his capital from Delhi to Daulatabad is dis- 
cussed, specially his religious zeal for propagating Islam in the south. 
Evil effects of this wild experiment of the Sultan have also been dealt 

Basu, K. K Firuz Shah Tughluq as a Ruler. IHQ. XVII, 
pp. 386-393. [295 

Narrates the Sultan's efforts at introducing various decrees by which 
all persecution, annoyance and troubles of the people were removed. 


Bhattasali, N. K. Two Inscriptions of Gopala III. See 
No. 363. 

Biswas, A. B. A Note on the Ajanta Inscription of the 
Vakatakas. See No. 365. 

Job, T. J.,- The Pallava Rule in South India. NR. XIV, 
pp. 139-146; 405-417. [296 

From epigraphic records it is concluded " that Vishnugopala who was 
undoubtedly one of the early Pallava kings of Canjeevaram, might have 
reigned some time about A- D. 340 to 350. Reckoning the chronology 
from this base, we can broadly say that the Pallava power in South 
India must have extended roughly from the beginning of the 3rd 
century A. D. to the end of the Qth. As regards the Pallava origin, the 
theory of their foreign or Persian origin is unconvincing because it 
rests merely on the superficial resemblance between the two words 
Pallava and Pahlava or Palhava or Pahnava (meaning Parthian) who are 
mentioned in the Puranas along with the Sakas and the Yavanas, as a 
people of Western India in the 2nd century A, D." 


Mirashi, V. V., New Light on the History of the Para- 
mara Dynasty. NUJ. No. 7, pp. 34-39. [297 

Discusses the Dongaragoan inscription which is incised on the 
architrave of dilapidated old temple of Siva. It belongs to the reign of 
Jagaddeva, a son of Udayaditya and is dated in Saka 1034 (A D. III2). 
Dongaragoan is in the Yotmal District of Berar. The tenour of the 
description is verses of the inscription suggests that Jagaddeva was a 
half-brother of Lakshmadeva who perhaps bore the biritda Ranadhavala. 
He seems to have been nominated by Udayaditya as his successor, but 
the inscription leaves no doubt that he never ascended the throne of 

Vakataka Inscription in Cave XVI at Ajanta. See 

No. 394. 

Rao, L. Lakshminarayan, A Note on Nolamba Polalcora 
II. 1C. VII, pp. 365-368 * [298 

Points out that the pedigree of the Nolanbas as set forth by G. N. 
Saletore is not acceptable. Gives a revised genealogy based on the 
Morigeri inscription. 

Sankalia, H. D., Monuments of the Yadava Period in the 
Poona District. See No. 67. 

Sircar, Dines Chandra, Was Berar the Home Province of 
the Satavahanas? JNSI, III, Pt. 2, pp. 87-91, [299 

Disagrees with Prof. V. V. Mirashi in assigning Berar as 1 the original 
home of the Satavahanas simply because large number of Satavahna 
coins were found there. Gives references to prove that the original 
home of the Satahanas was Pratishthana. At the end of the article 
Prof. Mirashi replies upholding his theory. 

East India Company 

Chandra, Prakash, The Board of Control. In No. 1222, 
pp. 191-194. [300 

The Government of India Act, 1784, established a dual Government in 
London for the administration of India. The day-to-day administra- 
tion and the power of initiative were left in the hands of the Company, 
but a Board of Commission was appointed to superintend, direct and 
control all acts, etc. How this system actually worked out in practice is 
studied in this paper. 

De, J. 0., The East India Company's Cinnamon Trade 
(1600-1661) NIA. IV, Pt. 3, 93-104; Pt. 4, pp. 137-148. 


Reference from various travellers on the rivalry between the Portu- 
guese, the Dutch and the English for the Cinnamon trade. 


De, J. 0., The Malabar Corsair and the Company's Trade 
with India (16001661) BPP. LX, pp. 86-100. [302 

Gives few notes on piracy on the Malabar Coast. 

The Trade in Elephants and Ivory (1600-1661) and 

the Old Company. BPP. LXI, pp. 20-37. [303 

Joshi, V. V., Marquess of Wellesley and the Conquest of 
India. JUB- IX, Pt. 4, pp. 8-48. [304 

Shows how military causes were responsible for the British conquest 
of India and that these military causes were the outcome of the state of 
political feelings. The writer says, the conquest was really accomplished 
during the short span of Wellesley's administration, when within a few 
years the Company rose from the position of a second-rate power in the 
country to that of virtual paramountacy. Marquess of Wellesley's 
aggressive policy was successful only because he had a powerful army to 
back him in his decisions. 

Philips, C. H. East India Company (1784-1834), pp. 374. 
Manchester University Press, 1940 ( ? ) [305 

" Dr. Philips gives us, 1 believe, for the first time, a very thorough 
account of the influence exerted by the Board of Control, the Court of 
Directors and the Court of Proprietors on British policy in India and 
the relative value and importance of these parts. He gives us very full 
information as to the extent of influence exercised by the President and 
the force and direction of the pressure exercised by the East India 
Company's interest in England." N. K. Sinha, in CR. LXXVII,p. 77. 

Philips 0. H., and D. Alphabetical List of Directors of 
the East India Company from 1758 to 1858. JKAS. 
1941, Pt. 4, pp. 325-336. [306 


Agrawala, Vasudeva, S. Trade and Commerce from Panini's 
Ashtadhyayi. JUPHS. XIV, Pt. 2, pp. 11-22. * [307 

A study of the subject based on Panini's references to trade and finan- 
cial dealings. Concludes : That barter prevailed not only in transac- 
tions of modest value, but also in the case of commodities of substan- 
tial amount. 

Anstey, Vera Economic Development. In No. 1455, pp. 
258-304. [308 

Results of Western contacts and British rule on economic develop- 
ments in India. 

Karve, D. G. Ed. Historical and Economic Studies, pp. 
238 + xi, Fergusson College, Poona, 1941. [309 

This volume of essays by eminent scholars in historical, political and 
economic subjects has been published on the occasion of the Silver 
Jubilee of the Fergusson College Historical and Economic Association 
and dedicated to its Founder-President Professor V. G. Kale, the well- 
known student on Indian Economics, 


Krishnamurthy, G. N. Studies in Regional Economics ; I. 
Study of Land and its Division in a Mysore Village 
Mookanahallipatna, Gubly Taluk. HYJMU. I, Pt. 2, 
pp. 135-144. [310 

Muker jee, Eadhakamal The Economic History of India : 

1600-1800. JUPHS, XIV, Pt. 2, rjp. 41-96. [311 

A study of the economic progress in the Ganges plain. Divided into 

two parts: (I) Agriculture and the land, and (2) Population and the 


Seshadri, M. Commerce of the Maurya Period. HYJMU. 
I, Pt. 2, pp, 165-170. [312 

Traces the origin of India's foreign trade from the earliest time. 

Srikantan, K. S. Kautilya on Economic Planning. JUB. 
IX, Pt. 4, pp. 71-78. [313 

Discusses Kautilya's scheme of economic planning. " His skill of plan- 
ning was not a piecemeal reform," says the writer, " nor was it a cut and 
dried programme devoted for a static world. It was a dynamic planning 
which was fundamentally a revolt against the brutality of economic 

Venkataramana, Y. Krsna Deva Raya's Economic Policy. 
IHQ. XVII, pp. 97-103. [314 

Outlines the economic policy of Krsna Deva Raya of Vijayanagar, 
gathered from two main sources, (I) Rayavacakama, an almost contem- 
porary evidence of his economic policy and the state of finance in his 
time, and (2) Amuktamalyada, a work containing autobiographical glimpses 
into his economic policy. 


Adam, William, Report on the State of Education in Bengal. 
Edited by Anathnath Basu, 8V" X 5V6", pp. lxvii + 578 
Calcutta University, Calcutta, 1941. [315 

" William Adam's inquiry was undertaken at the request of Bentinck 
who admitted the obvious truth that ' to know what the country has done 
and is doing for itself.' Three Reports were prepared in the three years 
183538 : the first was a general resume of previous knowledge of 
Hindu and Muslim schools ; the second was a detailed account of the 
single district of Rajshahi ; the third dealt comprehensively with Bengali 
and Hindi schools, Sanskrit schools, Persian and Arabic schools, English 
schools, domestic instruction, and adult education. One has to dip any- 
where into these Reports, now conveniently edited, to see for oneself the 
candour, sense, and statemanship of their author." T. N. Siqueira, in NR 
XVI, pp. 348-349* 


Altekar, A. S. The Conception and Ideals of Education in 
Ancient India. JBHU. VI, pp. 115-129. [316 

A broad study of the education and educational system in ancient India. 
Concludes: " The aims and ideals of ancient Indian education were to 
promote their simultaneous and harmonious development. Discussions 
are introduced and Sanskrit text quoted to show that infusion of a spirit 
of piety and religiousness, formation of character, development of per- 
sonality, inculcation Of civic and social duties, promotion of social 
efficiency by the proper training of the rising generation in different 
branches of knowledge and the preservation and spread of national 
culture may be described as the chief aims and ideals of ancient Indian 

Cunningham, J. R. Education. In No. 1455, pp. 138-187, [317 
An outline of the history of education in India, 

Das, Matilal The Upanishada Ideals of Education. AP. 
XII, pp. 127-130. [318 

Points out that for the realisation of a life of love and light, is neces- 
sary to have an education that looks not for the gifts of the earth but for 
the infinite blessings of a dedicated life. Recommends Upanisadic ideals 
of education and the preservation of whatever there is of outstanding 
value in the heritage of ancient wisdom. 

Eswar, N. V. The Place of Religion in Education, AP. 
XII, pp, 131-133. [319 

A plea for teaching religion in schools. 

Gelin Panecvis Adhiveshnen (Marathi text) Crown 8vo. pp. 
; 334. J. B. Jagtap, Poona, 1941. [320 

Last twenty-five sessions. History of the All-India Maratha Educational 

Gopani, A. S. Female education as evidenced in Buddhist 
Literature. N1A. Ill, pp. 411-413. [321 

A short note pointing out the references to women's education. 

Mohammad, Syed, Suggestions for Mass Education made 
a Hundred Years ago, ER. LXVII, pp. 573-580. [322 

Points out William Bentinck's suggestion in 1835, for the improvement 
and extension of vernacular education in Bengal and Behar. 

Mookerji, R. K Practical Aspects of Education in Ancient 
India. JUPHS. XIV, Pt, 2, pp. 1-10. [323 

Observations on the Indian educational system in the actual working 
and at its best at the most renowned centre of education in those days, 
the University of Nalanda. based on the narratives of the Chinese schol- 
ars, Hiuen Tsang and I-tsing, who studied at the University of Nalanda. 

Rizvi, S. N. Haidar Education in Muslim India. CR. 

LXXVIII, pp. 39-50. [324 

A study of the educational activities of the Muslims in India from the 

7th century A. H. Gives reasons for educational decay in India after 

Muslim rule. 


Sastri, G. Krishna Soul-Education of the Masses. A P. XII, 
pp. 123-126. [325 

A plea for spiritual knowledge. Recommends the rudiments of 
Sankhya-yoga which is extolled by Katitilya, the last great authority on 

Sen, Priyaranjan Pooroe English School (1835-40). J130RS. 
XXVII, pp. 473-484. [326 

Narrates how the school was organised, and its development, and how 
the enterprise failed. 

Shahani, Ranjee G. Osmania University and the Growth 
of Urdu Literature. IAL. XV, Pt. 1, pp. 12-24. [327 

The paper raises two questions: the place of Urdu, of any vernacular, 
as a medium of instruction in educational institutions in India ; and 
secondly, the question of the use of Urdu as a common language for 

Sharma, V. N. Some Thoughts on Indian Education. ER. 
XLVII, pp. 69-75 ; 326-335. [328 

A portion of author's forthcoming work India? * Contribution to the 
Science of Education. 

Finds in ancient Indian literature the words Siks, Adhyayana, Vmaya 
and Prabodha which corresponds roughly to the modern expression 
* Education.' 

Siqueira, T. N. The Secret of Jesuit Education. NE. XIII, 
pp. 238-248. [329 

Since education is one of the most successful works done by the 
Jesuits, the writer probes into the secret of their success. The writer 
concludes : " As I have pointed out elsewhere, whatever may have been 
the backwardness of Hindu and Muhammadan education as compared 
with the present system, it had two good features which we have since 
all but lost; it gave the first place to religion, and it was'a personal disci- 
pleship of the pupils to the teacher. And these are the very features 
which distinguish the Jesuit system of education. Religion permeates 
the Jesuit school and everything else is subordinate to it ; and intimate 
contact between teacher and pupils and among the pupils themselves 
which Oxford and Cambridge have inherited from their Catholic founders 
is the very soul of a Jesuit which is often felt but seldom known/' 
See writer's The Education of India, Oxford University Press, 1939. 

Sinha, Nirmpl Chandra- Education Under Auckland : 1836-42. 
CR. LXXVIII, pp. 124-136. [330 

A brief sketch of the educational measures of Auckland is attempted. 
The writer's view is that on the score of educational policy Auckland 
deserves to be ranked along with Bentinck, Dalhousie and Curzon. 




Acharya, N.C. Narimha The Andhra Mahabhfiratam. ABORT. 

XXII, Pts. 1-2, pp. 97-102. [331 

Points out that the whole of the Mahabharata was rendered into Telugu 

poetry by three ancient poets of Andhra, Nannayabhalta, Tikkana 

Somayaji and Errana. 

Banerjee, Eomesh Chandra New Light on Kashiram Das. 
CR. LXXVIII, pp. 153-156. [332 

The twin epics of mediaeval Bengali literature the Ramayana of 
Krittibash and the Mahabharata of Kashiram Das, are subjects of perenn- 
ial interest. The question whether Kashiram Das was actually the 
author of the whole of the work that passes under his name is discussed. 
A recent discovery makes the writer believe that the sphere of Kashi- 
ram's actual composition in the Bengali Mahabharata named after him is 
very small. 

Banerji-Sastri, A. A. Mithila copy of the Salyaparvan of 
the Mahabharata. See No. 704. 

Dandekar, R. N- Ed Jiiana-Dipika. A Commentary by 
Devabodha on the Adi-parvan of the Mahabharata. Bhan- 
darkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona, 1941. [333 

The Jnana-dipika Mahabharata -tatparya-ilka of Devabodha is the oldest 
known commentary on the Mahabharata, that of Nilakantha being one of 
the latest. The manuscript of Devabcdha's commentary are extremely 
rare, and obtainable only in fragments and on some of the individual 
Parvans. The editor has given an authentic edition of the Adi-parvan 
commentary, based upon three Devanagari paper manuscripts, but the 
manuscript material does not appear to be as satisfactory as one would 
wish it to be. The text is carefully edited with full critical apparatus 
and references. 

De, S. K. A Further Note on the Udyoga-Parvan Passage. 

5-19-15. JRA* (1941), pp. 149-152. [334 

Points out to Prof. Johnston that the word Kancana is a name of a tree 

and it is found in the Mahabharata itself, and also in other ancient 

literature. Answers other questions which Prof. Johnston raised in 

JRAS. (1946). 

Dharma, P. C. The Ramayana Polity. With Foreword by 
The Hon'ble V. S. Srinivasa Sastri. 9i"x6", pp. ix-f 100. 
The Madras Law Journal Press, Madras, 1941. [335 

" Depicts political institutions as_described by Valmiki in the Ramayana. 
After briefly referring to the Ramayana as an Itihasa and Kavya, to the 
different dates assigned to the Ramayana, to the geographical data 
contained therein, the social organisation of India at the time of the 
Epic, the authoress devotes eight chapters to the system of government, 
the central administration, the ministry, permanent higher officials, 
revenue administration and taxation, administration of law and justice, 
local administration and military organisation. The writer assumes 


that Valmiki was a contemporary of Rama and the polity described in 
the Ramayana may be considered to reflect the age in which Rama lived. 

"The book reveals an intimate acquaintance with the Ramayana 
material on polity. But one misses in it the treatment of the subject 
from a comparative vision which is so essential to relieve the monotony 
implied in the dry cataloguing of facts from a single source." JUPHS. 
XIV, PL 2, p. 130. 

"Miss Dharma has collected in this slim volume much material, the 
value of which however cannot be said to have been enhanced in any 
way by her evident effort to read * constitutional ' history into quite 
harmless texts. It is difficult to see how she could permit herself 
the liberty of uring ultra-modern political terms such as * cabinet ', 
' prime minister " etc." Batakrhhna Ghosh, 1C. VIII, p. 121. 

Harshe, R. G Arabic Version of the Mahabharata Legend. 
BDCRI. II, Pts. 3-4, pp. 314-324. [336 

Gives the Arabic version of the Mahabharata legend as translated into 
French by M. Reinaud in Fragments Arabes et Par sans, inedits, relatifs a 
I'inde, antcrieurcment au XIc siccle de Vcrc chretienne, Paris, 1845. 

[yer, P. R. Chidambara Havana (A study in the Light of 
the New Psychology). ABOBI. XXII, Pts. 1-2, pp. 
45-68. [337 

Discusses psychopathic personality of Ravana and tries to discover 
how he developed into what he was and why he did all that he did. 
Traces the origin and childhood of Ravana as given in the Uttamkanda. 
Being the progeny of a mixed marriage between a female of the Raksasa 
stock and a male of a Rsi, it was natural, says the author, that Ravana 
should have the heritage of a mental and physical constitution, forming 
a battle-ground for two conflicting congenitally-determined instinct- 

Kibe, M. V. Is the Uttara Kfinda of Valmiki Ramayana 
Un-Historical ? JIH. XX, Pt.' i, pp. 28-34. [338 

'The historicity of the tragedy given in the Uttara Kanda in Valmiki's 
Raniayana, is doubted by many scholars. The writer expresses the view 
that the Uttara Kanda forming, as it does, a necessary portion of the 
Ramayana t cannot be an interpolation. The Kanda contains facts that 
are corroborated by archaeological excavations. 

[Ramayana and Lanka], by T. Paramasiva Iyer, 

Bangalore City, 1940. See ABIHI. Ill, No. 452. [339 

"In this work the author identifies Lanka with the Trikuta cum 
Suvela Hill, that in the Indrana Hill in the Sehora Tahsil of the jubbul- 
pore District of the Central Provinces. The book consists of 152 pages 
and is embellished with maps. It is regrettable that the grounds on 
which the author bases his conclusions are disjointed, uncritical, wrong 
in certain particulars and therefore unconvincing. There are also many 
repetitions, as in the case of Vojanas. The part II of the book contains 
sound matter and his interpretation of the Yojanas, and the location of 
the Lanka, as given in the astronomical work, on the equator, at Lingga 
Island in the Dutch Rio Lingga Archaepelago, extending from Singapore 
to the North of the Indragiri Riverian Sumatra, are original and 


The occasion which provoked the author to write the book was Dr. 
RabindraNath Tagore's speech made in June 1934 and published in The 

Hindu saying that Ceylon was Ravana's Lan';a the author proceeds 

to describe and criticise my alleged theory of the location of Ravana's 
Lanka near Mahcshwar on the Naniiada in the Indore State. I have 
done nothing of the kind. I have located Lanka on the Amarkantaka 
near the source of the Narmada. The theory which he criticises'was 
propounded in the newspaper articles by the late Mr. Vishnupant Karan- 
dikar, to whose credit stands the discovery and excavation of an 
ancient site on the South Bank of the Narmada, almost opposite to 
Maheishwar, which is perhaps as old as Mohenjo Daro and Harappa ". 
ABORI. XXH, Pis. 1-2, pp. 123-127, 

Mehta, C. N. Sundar Kandam, (Sanskrit-English text), pp. 
359. Pub.: Author, Nadiad, 1911. [340 

Exposition on the chapter of Rainayana describing the flight of 
Hanuman to Lanka by air, containing the original text in Sanskrit with 
annotation in English. Also some stray thoughts on the three principal 
races of mankind, the Lanka of Ravana and the extent of Sugriwa's 

Menon, Chelnat Achyuta - Mavaratam Pattu (Malayalam 
text). AOR. VI, Ft. 2, pp. 1-24. [341 

A Ballad based on MaliaWiaharala in which the anonymous author 
narrates the story of the Pandavas with considerable local colouring. 

Nahta, Agarchand Virgatha l<al kfi Jain bhashfi eahitya. 
(Hindi text). NPP. XLVI, PC. 3, pp 193-204. [342 

Jain literature of the Epic Age. Gives a bibliography of books for 
the study of language and literature of the Epic Age in Hindi, taken 
from Jain sources, dating from Svt. 1050 to 1400. 

Puri, Satyananda and Sarahiran, Charoen, Kamakien, the 
Thai Version of the Hamayana translated into Sanskrit. 
Birla Oriental Series, Bangkok, 1940. [343 

Raghavan, V. Notes on some Mahabhfirata Commentaries. 
In No. 1434, pp. 351-355. [344 

Notices the fragment of a manuscript in the Adyar Library, in 
Varada's Commentary. 

Udali's Commentary on the Ramayana. The Date and 

Identification of the Author and the Discovery of his 
Commentary. AOR. VI, Ft. 2, pp. 1-8. [345 

Discusses two passages from the Commentary Idu which represent 
the exposition of Nampillai as recorded by one of his disciples. 

Rao, B. Gururajah Mahabharata tatparyanirnaya, Part I, 
Adhyayas I to IX. With English translation of the 
original text and Notes from the unpublished commentary 
of Sri Vadiraja Swami, Bangalore City, 1941 (?) [346 

The work consists of 32 chapters and is in a large measure concerned 
with relating incidents of the Mahabharata so as to bring out the 
religious and philosophical import of the great epic. 


Sastri, Visva. Bhandu, Ed. Ramayana of Valmlki (In its 
North- Western Recension) Sundara Kanda. Critically 
edited for the first time from original manuscripts and 
supplied with an Introduction. 9^4" x 6", pp. 106 + 648. 
The D. A. V. College Research Department, Lahore, 

1940. [347 

Vol. I Ayodhya-Kanda. Pub.: 1923-24. 
II Adi-Kanda. Tub.: 1931. 
III Aranya-Kanda. Pub.: 1935. 
IV Kiskindha Kanda. Pub.: 1936. 

Shastri, P. P. S. Mahabharata: Southern Recension. V. 
Ramaswami Sastrulu and Son*', 292, Ksplanade, Madras, 

1941. [348 

Snkthankar, Vishnu S. Ed. The Mahabharata, Fascicule 
11, Aranyakaparvan. Critically edited with the co- 
operation of other scholars, pp. 509. Bhandarkar Oriental 
Research Institute, Poona, 1941. [349 

" The text of the Aranyaka ", in the words of the editor, " i* 9 relatively 
speaking, remarkably smooth". As a result of the critical analysis of 
the text and the collation of the mss. several passages occurring in the 
vulgate have been omitted in the edition. Of these special mention may 
be made of the sections dealing with Arjana's temptation by Urvasi 
(chapters 45 6 of the Bombay Edition) and the killing of Naraka and the 
rescue of the earth by Visnu (chapter 142 of the Bombay edition). 
These and other long omissions will be given in the form of an appendix 
in the concluding fasciculus of the parvan while minor omissions of 
lines and couplets are recorded in footnotes ". Chintaharan Cfiakravarti, 
IHQ. XVIII p. 281. 

Epic Studies. In No. 1134, pp. 472-487. [350 

Deals with the Rama Episode (Ramopakhyana) and the Ranmyani. 

Triveda, D. S. Five Thousand Years ago The Maha- 
bharata War. In No. 1434, pp. 515-525. [351 

Discusses the date of the Maliabharata War and concludes that definite 
evidences show the Aryans are not the invaders of India but they are 
the children of the soil. Hence it is finally concluded that the war was 
fought in 3137 B. C., 3080 B. C, or 5078 years (3137 + 1941) ago. 


Epigraphy and Palaeography 

Ahmad, Khwaja Muhammad. Somo New Inscriptions from 
the Golkonda Fort. EIM. 1937-38, pp. 47-52. [352 

Six inscriptions are edited. (l) On a gun, Persian- Arabic text. Dated 
1077 H. gives the names of the founder as Muhanmad ' AH-' Arab, and 
the capacity of munitions, (2) On a gun, dated 10^0 H. Same information 
(3) O/er an entrance to a mosque, records the buikling of the mosque 
by one Mull a Khiyali in 977 H. (4) In the interior of a mosque refers 
to repairs. (5) Records the construction of the bastion called Haidarl 
Bastion in the fort of the city of Muhammadanagar, dated 1077 A. D. 
The architect's name is given as Dharmachar. 

Ahmad, Maulavi Shamsuddin. The Navagrnm Inscription 

of Sultan Musrat Shah of Bengal. E1M. 1937-38, pp. 

37-38. " ' [353 

The epigraph edited records the erection of a mosque by one Miyan 

Murazzam on the 4lh Rajab, 932 II. 

Two Inscriptions from Sherpur, Bogra District, 

Bengal. EIAL 1937-38, pp. 17-22. [354 

The two epigraphs here edited are found fixed in the front wall, on 
one side of the central entrance leading to the prayer-chamber of a 
mosque called Kherua mosque, now in ruins. (I) Indicates that the 
sanctuary was built by Mirza Marad Khan on 20 January, 1582. (2) 
Indicates the virtues of one who leaves a monument behind. 

Aiyangar, A. N. Krishna Two Dindima Inscriptions from 
Mullandram. Bmv. V, Pt. 2. [355 

The two inscriptions contain records of land-grants made by two 
members of the Dindima family, which had produced a number* of 
Sanskrit poets who were connected, with the ruling house of Vijaya- 
nagara as composers of royal Sasanas. These inscriptions in Tamil- 
Grantha character found in a temple at Mullandram, the native village 
of the Dindima poets, help to ascertain the exact relationship of some of 
the well-known members of the family. 

Aiyangar, S. Krlshnasvami. The Vedanfirayana-perumal 
Inscription: Anur (No. 76 of the Epigraphist's Collection 
of 1932-33). JSVOI. If, Pt. 1, pp. 107-120. [356 

The inscription is built into the wall of the temple of Vedanarayana- 
perumal at Anur, a village in the Kalattur division of the Chinglepet 
District. It refers to the time of a king, Rajakcharivarman. The 
prasastt begins with a Tamil expression well known in Chola inscriptions 
and refers to an achievement of Rajaraja I. r lha expression is the 
equivalent of '* the destruction of ships in the roads of Kandalur". The 
actual date is A. D. 999. Gives text and translation. 


Altekar, A. S.~Six Saindhava Copper-Plate Grants from 
Qhumli. El. XXVI, Pt. 4, pp. 185-192. [357 

Six copper-plate grants were discovered in 1936 near Ghumli in the 
Nawangar State of Kathiawar. They were briefly noticed in the 
Annual Report of the Archaeological Survey of India for the year 1936-37, 
pp. 102-05. They are here re-edited. 

Two Yupa Inscriptions from Barnala : Krita Year 

284 and 335. EL XXVI. Pt. 3, pp. 118-123, 1 plate. [358 
The inscriptions belong to the 3rd century A. D. The first records 
erection of seven yupas by a person whose name is lost. The second 
inscription records the gift of 90 objects to the Brahmanas. The names 
of the objects and the donor are lost. 

Bhattacharya, Sachchidananda Select Asokan Epigraphs. 
(With Annotations), pp. xiV + 82, Chuckerverthy Chatter- 
jee & Co. Calcutta, 1941. [359 

" In this short and handy volume Prof. Bhattacharya has given us 
several selected epigraphs of Asoka in translation along with notes. For 
this study he has selected only those that speak of definite events in the 
career of the emperor and 'has arranged them in the order in which the 
events took phce. In his translation he follows the text of Hultzsch as 
presented in Corpus Imcnptiomim Imhcarum, Vol. I, which is no doubt a 
standard work. The present book is very largely in the nature of a 
compilation, but the author has shown his power of judgment and has 
not hesitated to reject the interpretation of Hultzsch, where it has been 
found obviously unsatisfactory, in favour of more plausible ones, put 
forward by other authorities". S. K. Stirawatt, IHQ. XVIII, pp. 83-85 

Bengeri, H. G. Akalavarsuna Silalipi (Byadgi). With notes 
by N Lakshminarayana Rao and B. Rama Rao. 
(Kannada text). KSPP. XXVI, pp. 189-195. [360 

Dated in Darnati S. S. 823, the inscription refers to the reign of the 
Rasirakiua Emperor Krsna II, and to the administration of his governor 
Lokate, in charge of the Banavasi 12,000 province. In the notes Lokate 
is identified with Lokaditya. s/o Bankeya of the Chellapataka or 
Chellaketans family. 

The Byadgi Inscription of Akalavarsa-Krsna: 901 

A.D. (Kannada text), JKLA. Vol. 26, Pt. 2, pp. 189-195. [361 

The inscription is edited, with notes by N. Lakshminarayana Rao and 
B. Rama Rao. 

Bhattasali, N. K. The Badganga Rock Inscription of 
MaharajiVdhiraja Bhutivarmman. JARS. VIII, Pt. 4, 
pp. 138-139, 1 plate. [362 

The inscription in Gupta script, the earliest hitherto discovered in 
Assam. It is dated in the 234th year of the Gupta Era. The inscription 
merely records that Maharaja-dhiraja Srl-Bhutivanrman performed the 
Asvamedha sacrifice in the year 554 A. D. 


Bhattasali, N. K. Two inscriptions of Gopala III, of Bengal. 
IPIQ. XVII, pp. 207-222, 2 plates. [363 

Two inscriptions, (i) The Nimdighi (Mfincla) stone inscription, (2) The 
Rajibpur (Bangad) Sadasiva-image inscription, are edited and translated. 
The first commemorates the sacrifice of a number of heroes of Bengal 
who fought on the side of Gopala and gave up their lives for their 
master. The second records the consecration of the image in the reign 
of Gopala Deva, by Purusottama. 

Billimoria, N. M. Inscription on the Tomb of Abu Turab 
in Sind. JShS. V, pp. 135-136. [364 

Recounts how the writer obtained a copy of the inscription, gives 
English translation and a few notes on Abu Turab. 

Biswas, Akhil BandhuA Note on the Ajanta Inscription 
of the Vakatakas. 1C. VII, pp. 372-375. ' ' [365 

The inscription belongs to the reign of Harisena. The writer here 
points out certain discrepancies. Discusses whether the family whose 
exploits are recorded in Ihe inscription is not different from that of 
Pravarasena II, son of Prabhavatigupta and grandson of Chandragupta II. 

Chaghtai, M. A. An incomplete inscription from Ahmedabad. 
JGRS. Ill, Pt. 3, pp. 171-173. [366 

A study of five lines of Persian inscription dated 815 A. H. which is 
found in the central mihrcib of Alam Din's mosque situated towards the 
west of Shah Wa)ih-ud-Din's tomb. It contains an incomplete informa- 
tion of the construction of some monument by one Sayyad Alam 
Abu Bakar Hussaini. 

Chakravarli, S. N. -The Sohgaura Copper-plate Inscription. 
JRASBL. VII, Pt. 2, pp. 203-205. [367 

Deals with Gorakhpur copper-plate inscription. Gives comments on 
the text. 

See also Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal 1894. pp. 84 ff. 
Buhler, Vienna Ori. Joui'n. X. pp. 138 if, and I A. XXV, pp. 261 If. 

Fleet, JRAS, 1907, pp. 510 ff. Barua, ABORl, XI, pp. 32 ff. Jayaswal, 
EL XXII, pp. I ff. 

Bihar Kotra Inscription of Naravarman's Time; 

Malava Year 474. EL XXVI, Pt. 3, pp. 130-132, 1 plate. 


This inscription is in the Prince of Wales Museum, Bombay. It was 
discovered at Bfchar Kotra in the Rajgadh State, Malwa. Language is 
Sanskrit. It records the digging of a 'reservoir in the name of the 
bhikshusamgha of the four quarters for the quenching of thirst of all 
beings. The gift was made by Virasena in the reign of Maharaja 
Naravarman, when four hundred and seventy-four years had elapsed, i.e, 
in A,. D. 417-18. 


Chaudhury, P. D. The Khonamukh Copper-plate Grant of 
Dharmapala of Pragjyotisha. JARS. VIII, Ft. 4, pp. 113- 
120, 5 plates. [369 

A set of three plates discovered at Khonamuckh (Assam). The lang- 
uage 1 is Sanskrit and the script North-Eastern Nagari. There is no date 
but on palaeographical grounds it is assigned to the I2th century. Text 
and translation are given, 

Das Gupta, C. C. Indian Museum Plates of Gariga Indra- 
varman. EL XXVI. Ft. 4, pp. 165-171, 1 plate. [370 

Found in the Ganjam district. Records the gift of land by Indravarman, 
in the village of Bhethisringa on the fourth day of the bright fortnight 
of the month of Phalgtina for the benefit of his parents and self, to 
Lokamadhava, Svayambhukesvara and some other Brahmanas. 

Das Gupta, Nalini Nath-- Visnusomacaryya of the Kama- 
rupa-Visaya. JARS. VIII, Pfc. 4, pp. 134-136. [371 

Points out the copper-plate grant of the Eastern Ganga Anantavarman 
(EL XXVI, pp. 62-68). It is a grant to one Visnusomacaryya who be- 
longed Jo the Parasara golra and hailing from Srhgiitika-agrahara in the 
Kamarupa-Wstfjyfl. The writer here does not agree fully with Mr. R. K. 
Ghosal when he says in El that Kamarupa-tuftzya may be just another 
district in ancient Kalinga. The writer thinks it is meant to be Kamarupa 

Dishit, Moreshwar G. 6ivapura (Goa) Plates of Candra- 

varman. NIA. IV, Pt. 5, pp. 181-184, 1 plate. [372 

A set of three copper-plates found in Goa. They bring to light an 

hitherto unknown prince of Goa whom the writer assigns to the Kadamba 


Ambivle Cave Inscriptions. ABORT. XXII, Pts. 1-2, 

pp. 72-73, 2 plates. [373 

Four inscriptions from the Ambivle Cave are edited for the first time. 
Two of these inscriptions are given in Dr. Luder's list of Brahmi Inscrip- 
tions in EL X Appendix, Nos. 1069 and 1070, the reading of which make 
no sense, The other two are merely names, probably of some devotees. 

Dikshitar, Ramachandra Yavanas and Dharmayavana in 
Karli Inscriptions. HR. LXXIV, pp. 92-101. [374 

A re-examination of the inscriptions at Karli, Junnar and Nasik has 
been made here in the light of the observations made by Dr W. W. 
Tarn in his treatise The Greeks in Bactna and India. 

Diskalkar, D. B. Inscriptions of Kathiawad. NIA. Ill, 
pp. 371-382 : 398-410. * " [375 

This is continuation of writer's collection of inscriptions of 
Kathiawar. The last article of this series appeared in NIA. Ill (1940) 
p. 353. Twenty-two inscriptions are here edited ; dated from 1694 to 
1748 A. D. 



Ganguly, D. C. Date of Ashrafpur Plates. EL XXVI, 
Pt. 3, pp. 125-126. [376 

This is the copper plate published by Mr- Ganga Mohan Laskar in the 
Memoirs of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Vol. I, No. IV. The writer 
here does not agree with Mr. Laskar, nor with Dr. R. C. Majumdar in 
reading of the date. Points out that symbols should be read neither 
as 73 nor as 63 but as 7, which is obviously the regnal year of the King 
Devakhadga, during whose reign the inscription was issued. 

Garde, M. G. Tumain Inscription of Kumarngupta and 
Ghatotkachagupta ; G. E. 116. EL XXVI, Pt. 3, pp. 115- 
118, 1 plate. [377 

The inscription is on a stone stuck upon a wall of a small dilapidated 
mosque at Tumain in Gwahor State. It records the construction 
of a temple to a god (name is lost) by five brothers residing at 

Ghosh, A. A Buddhist Tract in a Stone Inscription in tho 

Cuttack Museum. EL XXVI, Pt. 3, pp. 171-174. 

1 plate. [378 

Inscription on a stone slab housed in the Provincial Museum of 

Orissa, Cuttack. The text of the inscription is a question of some 

Buddhist dharani followed by a discourse on the use and virtues of 

the dharani. The tract purports to have been uttered by the Buddha 

himself to his disciple Ananda. 

Parasuramesvara Temple Inscriptions. EL XXVI, 

Pt. 3, pp. 126-127. 1 plate. [379 

One of the five inscriptions in the Parasuramesvara temple at 
Bhuvaneswar in Pfiri District. The script is of the first half of the 
9th century A. D. It records some daily offering in favour of 
Parasesvarabhattaka, by which word is probably meant the god installed 
in the temple, as well as those who were to cook (?) the offering to 
the god. 

Ghoshal, R. K. Two Eastern Ganga Copper-Plate Grants 
from Sudava. El, XXVI, Pt. 2, p. 62, 3 plates. [380 

Two sets of copper-plates which form the subject of the paper, were 
found in course of some excavation near the temple of Dharmalin- 
gesvara at the village of Sudava. The author now re-edits the 

The first set ib of Devendravarma, son of Gunarnava,year 184. Records 
the gift of a village of Haduvaka to the learned Brahmana teacher 
Patahga Sivacharya. The date given in words as well as in figures, is 
the Year 184, which presumably refers to the Ganga era. 

The second set is of Anantavarman, son of Devendravarman, Year, 
204. It records the gift of the village of Talatthera to the Brahmana 


Ghoshal, R.K Kamauli Plate of Qovindachandra, King of 
Kanauj ; V. S. 1184. EL XXVI, Pt. 2, pp. 68-74. 
1 pi ate. [381 

This is one of the twenty-five copper-plate inscriptions found in 1892 
in the village of Kamauli. They are now in the Provincial Museum 
at Luck now. 

The inscription records that Govindachandra, on the Manvadi the 
full-moon tithi of Karttika of the (Vikrarna) Year 1184, after bathing 
in the Ganges at Varanasi, he made a gift of the village of Bhani to 

Dhavalapeta Plates of Maharaja Umavarman. 

EL XXVI, Pt/3, pp. 132-135, 1 plate. [382 

Turned up while digging in a field in the village of Dhavalapeta in 
Vizftgapatam district. The record is incomplete as one plate has been 
lost. The inscription is of Maharaja Umavarman, issued from Sunagara. 
It records the gift of the village of Kuttura to a Brahmana named 

Tekkali Plates of Anantavarman ; Ganga Year 358 

EL XXVI, Pt. 4, pp. 174-177, 1 plate. [383 

Records the gift of the village of Sinicharana to a Brahmana called 
Vithubhala by King Anantavarman of the Ganga kula. 

Guleri, Shaktidhar Sharma The Jhunta Rai Temple 
Marble Stone-Slab Inscription of V. S. 1716. JA. VII 
Pt. 2, pp. 89-97. [384 

The inscription was formerly attached to the Jhunta Rai Temple at 
Amber in Jaipur, and is now preserved in the Jaipur State Museum. It 
supplies the genealogy of the Kachhavaha rulers. Text is given. 

Harlchandan, Lakshminarayana Kapileswara Deb's Copper 
Plate Grant. JBHS. VI, pp. 94-111. [385 

Grant of Kapileswara Deb of Orissa to the Brahmins residing near the 
river Krishna. Gives the reading and the gist. 

Hasan, Zafar An Inscription of ' Alaud-Din Khaljl 
Recently Discovered at Muttra. EIM. 1937-38, pp. 
59-61. [386 

Epigraph over a tomb. Persian text. Mentions Sultan 'Alai-Dunya- 
wa-DIn bhah Sikandar-i-Thani, but the event to which the epigraph 
refers is not clear. According to the author, the record seems to belong 
to the emperor ' Alaud-Din Khaljl. 

Kataki, Sarbeswar An Inscribed Cannon in the Lucknow 
Museum. JRAS. VIII, Pt. 1, pp. 16-18, 1 plate. [387 

The cannon bears a Sanskrit inscription engraved in old Assamese 
characters saying that it was cast under the order of Swargadeo 
Sivasingha in the Saka era 1657. 


Kavi, M. Ramakrisbna Grant of Faramaehatta Village 
by griranga (S. S. 1568 or 1646 A. D.) JSVOI. IF, Ft. 
1, pp. 97-135, 1 plate. [388 

The grant is inscribed in Nandinagari characters except at the end the 
letters Srirama are in Telugu script. It records the gift of two villages, 
Paramachatta and Manella in Chandragiri-rajya by Sriranga in S. S. 1568 
Partiva year, Vaisakhi suddha Dvadasi. Gives the text, summarises the 
contents, but does not give translation. 

Khan, Fazul Ahmad Three Inscriptions from Gin^ee. 
E1M. 1937-38, pp. 42-45. [389 

(I) Persian text, Says the Husaini bastion was built in 1063 H. 
(2) Persian text, Records the building of a mosque by one Sa ' id, 
Governor of Gingee in 1130 H. (3) Persian text, In Sa 'ci ' ullah Khan's 
Mosque, Gingee. It records the construction of a canal by Sa ' id, 
Governor of Gingee. It is dated 1135 H. 

Three Inscriptions from the Indi Taluka, Bijapur 

District. EIM. 193738, pp. 45-47. [390 

(I) Inscription of ' Alaud-DIn Ahmad Shah Baihmam from Raising! 
Records the death of Sultan Alaud~Din. It is dated 839 II (A. D. 1435). 
(2) Persian text mixed with Arabic, from a dargah at Pirapur. 
It records the building of a mosque by one Malik ' Abdul-Qadir, in the 
time of Sultan Ibrahim * Adil Shah II, of Bippur (3) Persian text, 
records the construction of a well by the mother of Malik ' Abdul-Qadir. 
Date 101 H. 

Kokil, Muhammad Umar Haldarva na bo Ar.ibi SiSfilekh. 
(Gujarat! text). SFGST. VI, Pt. 370-372, [391 

Translation Of two Arabic inscriptions of about 1301) A. D. which 
records the death of two brothers Nasiruddin and Badraddin Ah matt. 

Majumdar, R. 0. Some Dates in the Pala and Sena 
Records. JRASBL. VII. Pt. 2, pp. 215-218. [392 

Doubts the correctness of the dates of the following inscriptions as 
read by previous scholars: (I) Nalanda copper-plate of Devapala, (2) 
Jayanagara image inscription of Madanapa'a, (3) Rajilpur Sadasiva 
image inscription of Gopala III, (4) Barrakpur copper-plate of 
Vijayasena, (5) Two Imadpur image inscriptions of Mahipala. 

The dates found In the first three inscriptions have been read afresh 
and corrected. 

Menon, V. K. R. and Nambiar V. N. D. Two Vatteluthu 
Inscriptions in the Iranikkalam Temple. BRVRI. IX, 
Pt. 2, pp. 134136. [393 

Both the inscriptions are undated, nor do they contain references to 
any ruler or to any important historical incident. They relate to lands 
dedicated to the temple. 


Mirashi, V. V. E<L Vakataka Inscription in Cave XVI at 
Ajaiita. Edited with Introduction and translations. 
Hyderabad Archaeological Series No. 14, Hyderabad, 1941. 


The inscription is one of I he minister Varahadeva of the Vakataka 
king Harisena. The miin interest of the inscription lies in the first part 
which gives the Vakataka genealogy from Vindh>asakti, the founder 
of the family. 

Rajim stone Inscription of the Nala King Vilastunga. 

EL XXVI, Pt. 2, pp. 4958. [395 

This record is incised on a slab of stone which is built into the left 
hand wall of the manlapa of the temple of Rajivalochana at Rajim, 28 
miles south by east of Raipur in C. P. 

The inscription is one of a king, probably VilzUatunga, of the Nala 
dynasty- The object of it is to record the construction, by the king, of 
a temple dedicated to Vishnu. 

Kothuraka Grant of Pravarapona II. EL. XXVI, Pt. 

4, pp. 155161, 2 plates. [396 

Four copper-plates containing 36 lines in Sanskrit now in the Nagpur 
Museum, are edited. The inscription records the grant, by Pravartena 
II, of the village of Koihuraka which was situated in the tcrritcrial 
division of Supratishtha, to the celebrated Brahmana Kalutf aka. 

Dongargaon Stone Inscription of the Time of Jagaddeva; 

aka 1034. EL XXVI, Pt. 4, pp. 177-185, 1 pinto [397 
The inscription records a grant of the village of Dongaragrama to 
the Brahimna Srinivasa by the illustrious Jagaddeva. 

Mirashi, V. V. and Mahajan, D. B., Basirn Plates of 
Vakataka Vindhyasakti II. EL XXVI, Pt. 3, pp. 137-144, 
1 plate; Pt. 4, pp. 145-155, 2 plates. _[398 

The plates register the grant by Vindhyasakti, of the village Akasa- 
padda, situated near Takalakhoppaka on the road going north from 
Nandikada, to certain Brahmanas of the Atharvana charana of Athar- 

Moneer, Q. M. Three Persian Inscriptions of Allfih Vardi 
Khan Turkman from the ancient hill lorts in the Nasik 
District. EIM. 1937-38, pp. 7-12. [399 

The three inscriptions edited here are engraved on rocks in the ranges on which are erected the forts of Indrai, Chandor and 
Dhodap. (I) At Chandor: Records the building of the fort and it is 
dated I2th of Shawwal, 1045 H (20, March, 1636 A. D.) (2) At Indrai: 
Records the conquest of the fort by Allah Vardi Khan. It is dated on 
the i6th of the month of Shawwal. 1045 H. (March 24, 1636 A. D.), 
(3) On the inner gateway of the fort of Dhodap : Records the conquest 
of the fort of Dhodap along with other forts. Jt is dated on the 25th of 
Muharram, 1046 H. (June 29, 1636 A. D.) 


Moneer Q, M. A Persian Inscription from the Jami 
Masjid at Champaner. EIM. 1937-38, pp. 13-17, [400 

Refers to the erection of pulpit and a niche in the mosque. It is 
dated 1508 09 A. D. 

Mookerjee, Dhirendra Nath The Haraha Inscription and 
the Gupta Era. See No. 535 

Nambiar, V. N. D., and Menon, V. K. R. Two Vatteluttu 
Inscriptions from the Irinnalakku^a Temple. BRVRI. IX, 
Pt. 1, pp. 43-47 [401 

The two inscriptions are incised on two separate slabs which are now 
fixed on the inner wall of the prakara. The first inscription records a 
transaction which took place in the eleventh regnal year of Ko Stann 
Ira\i, when the Paratyars and Elatyar came to certain agreement. The 
Second inscription refers to the present state of Pottai belonging to the 

Panchmukhi, R. S. Venkatapur Inscription of Amogha- 
varsha; Saka 828. El, XXVI, Pt. 2, pp. 59-62. [402 

The inscription is engraved on a pillar like black stone standing on 
the site of the ruined village Venkatapur in the Gadag taluk of the 
Dharwar District. It refers to the reign of king Amoghavarssha and 
records the gift of a garden with one thousand creepers at Mavinura, 
with proprietcry rights made to Chandrateja Bhattara. It is dated 
Wednesday, the loth day of the dark-half of Kartika in the cyclic year 

Karnfitak Inscriptions, Vol. I. With Introductory 

Notes in English. H"x8i", pp. xxi + 180. Kannnda 
Research Office, Dharwar, 1941. [403 

Panigrahi, Krishna Chandra Baripada Museum Plate of 
Devanandadeva. EL XXVI, Pt. 2, pp. 74-82, 2 plates. [404 

The object of the inscription is to record the grant by the king 
Devananda of the village Lambeva. 

Pisharoti, K R. The Tripunithura Temple Inscription: 
The Record of Vira Ravi Varma. A Note. BRVRI. IX, 
Pfc. 1, pp. 15-18. [405 

The inscription studied is incised in Malayalam characters on the 
Kutnuda on the south side on the western face of the construction work 
was finished in the month of Dhann. 

Poduval, R. Vasudeva Travancore Inscriptions: A Topo- 
graphical List. 9V6" x 6V6", pp. 341. Superintendent, 
Government Press, Trivandrum, 1041. [408 

Large number of epigraphs are enlisted according to their find spots, 
and alphabetically arranged. Dynasty, Kings, Date, Language and 
Script, are given in a tabulated form. 


Poduval, R. Vasudeva Text of Inscriptions of Travancoro 
Kings from Outsido the State. Travancore Archaeological 
Series, Vol. IX. 10M" x 8", pp.40. The Superintendent, 
Government Press, Trivandrum, 1941. [407 

Texts of 34 inscriptions belonging to the collection of the Super- 
intendent of Epigraphy, Madras. Translations are not given. 

Potdar, D. V. An Inscription from Vathar (Phaltan-Satara). 
BISMQ. XXI, No. 3, pp. 257-258. (Marathi text). [408 
Refers to the building of a temple at the place in 1853. 

Qazi, Nooriddin Ahmadhusain Satso Varsha Purva no 
-Shilalekh (Gujarati text), SFGST. V, Pt. 4, pp. 529-530. 


A seven hundred year old inscription. Gives facsimilie of a Sanskrit 
inscription on a slab of stone, embedded in the city wall at Broach on 
the bank of the Narbada. Gives Gurjarati translation of Muni Jinavi- 
jayaji and Keshavram Shastri. The writer invites scholars on the 
identity of the person mentioned and points out if it is of historical 

Handle, H. N. India Office Plato of Lakshmanasena. EL 

XXVI, Pt, 1, pp. 1-13, 2 plates. [410 

This is the plate to which Nalini Kanta Bhattasali drew attention in 

1927 under the title The Lost Bhoival Copper-Plate of Laksmana Sena of 

Bengal in IHQ, III (1927), pp. 89-96. 

It is a land grant of Lakshmanasenadeva. It is dated on the 6th day 
of the month of Karttika in year 27 and was executed by Sankaradhara. 
The year is assigned as c. 1197 A. D. 

Saksena, Ram Singh Muslim Inscription from Bhonrasa, 
Gfwalior State. EIM. 1937-38, pp. 22-37. [411 

12 inscriptions are edited. (I) On the main gate of the fort, 
Persian and Hindi in Devanagari script. Records the remission of taxes 
by (?) Mahmud Shah the king of Malwa. (2) On an old wall inside 
the fort. Persian, Refers to the construction of the well by the order 
of Akbar. (3) In the outer ramparts of the fort, Persian, Records 
the construction of the fort by one Hasan Khan. (4) On the Jaglr- 
dar's mosque, Text of a prayer. (5) Over the mihrab in the mosque 
in Bada Bagh, Persian, Records the completion of the mosque. (6-7) 
In the same mosque, Religious texts. (8) In the same mosque, Per- 
sian, Indicates the frailty of man. (9) In another mosque, Persian. 
Mentions the name of Aurangzeb. (10) On the wall of the Bada Bagh, 
Persian, Records the completion of the wall. (II) On Bina Neoki 
Masjid, Persian, Records the building of the mosque in 1050 H. (12) 
On the Bandl Wall mosque, Persian, Records the completion of the 
mosque in 1050 H. 


Sankalia, H. D. A. New Copper-plate Grant of Kadamba 
Ravivarman ; 12th Year, NIA. IV, Pt. 5, pp. 178-181. [412 
A set of copper-plates found in Kuntagani village, 20 miles North- 
East of Sanikatta or Gokara, is edited. The grant is said to be 
of not much historical value. 

An Inscription of Jaitugi, Saka 1188. 7.XXVf, 

Pt. 3, pp. 127130. [413 

This inscription is preserved in the Prince of Wales Museum, Bombay; 
it was found in the vicinity of Bombay. It records the gift of land to 
a Brahmana Vaideva, in the reign of Jaitugi, who is called Maharojadhi- 
raja, Rayapttawaha, Kmikanachakmvanin. These titles were usually borne 
by the Silahara kings. It is therefore presumed that Jaitugi must have 
been a Silahara king- 

Sastri, K. A. Nilakanta Gurzala Brahrm Inscription. El. 

XXVI, Pt. 3' pp. 123125, 1 plate. [414 

This inscription is engraved on a grey marble slab set up behind the 

Travellers' Bungalow, about two furlongs to the north of it, at Gurzala 

in the Palnad taluka of the Guntur District. 

The script is Brahml. the la_ngaage is Prakrit. It records a grant of a 
field to Bhagavan Halarhpura samin by a certain Noduka-siri, for 
securing longevity for the donor. 

Shaikh, 0. H. The Original Place of some Indo-Muslim 
Inscriptions of Ahmadnagar. In No. 1434 pp. 423 427. [415 

A study of the Indo-Muslim inscriptions of Ahmadnagar reveals that 
some of them are to be found at places which are not their original homes. 
An attempt is here made to show were these should have properly been. 

Shastri, Mathuranath, Ed. ftrar %^^^f?ar^T (Sanskrit text). 

Crown 16mo. pp. 56. Satyabhamabai Pandurang, Nirnaya- 

sagar Press, Bombay, 1941. [418 

Some inscriptions prescribed for an examination in Jaipur State, with 

historical notes, etc. 

Sinha, K. 0. Badera Copper-plate Inscription of King 
Madanapala of the Gahadavala Dynasty of Vikrama Era 
1164 (1107 A.D.) JUPHS. XIV, Pt. 1, pp.'66-77, 3 plates. [417 
The copper-plate was discovered by Kunwar Chatrapati Singh of 
Kalakankar (Oudh). The village where the plate was found is called 
Bad era- It has been translated by K. Chattopadhyaya of Allahabad 
University. The inscription mentions the grant of a village Saja in the 
pattala of Aruresa (Partabgarh ?) to a Brahmana Gangadhara Sarman, son 
of Sri Gopati of the Bharadvaja gotra, by King Madanapala, son of 
ParamabhattaVrt/v'rt Maharcjadhiraia Parmcsvara Parantamahesvara Sri 
Candradeva of Kanauj and Benares. It is dated 1164, Vaisakha suddi 3, 
Thursday. The text is in Sanskrit, partly in prose and partly in verse, 
and in the Nagari script of the I2th century. Text and translation are 


Sircar, Dines Chandra -Spuriousness of the Nalanda Plate 
of Samudragupta. EL XXVI. Pt. 3, pp. 135-136. [418 

Discusses the controversy, and concludes that the plate is forged. 

On Some Words in the Inscription of Asoka 1C. VII, 

pp. 487-489. [419 

Gives interpretation of four words from the Asokan inscriptions. 

Paikpara Vasudeva Image Inscription of King 

Govinda-candra of Bengal ; Regnal Year 23. 1C. VII, 
pp. 405-416. [420 

A few years ago, an image of Vasudeva was discovered below the 
surface on the earth at a village called Paikpara in Vikrampiir, in the 
Dacca District. The writer edits the inscription found on the image. 
The language of the inscription is corrupt Sanskrit. 

The Vatsagulma Copper-Plate Grant of King Vindh- 

yasakti II. IHQ. XVII, pp. 110-116. [421 

Does not agree with the text and translation of Y. K. Deshpande and 
D. B. Mahajan (See ABIHL III, No. 482), and gives his own translation 
with text. 

Sreenivasachar, P. Ed. A Corpus of Inscriptions in the 
Telingana District of H. E. H. The Nizam's Dominions. 
Part II. Comprising Texts and Translations of Inscrip- 
tions with 56 Illustrative Plates. Hyderabad Archaeolo- 
gical Series No. 13. 12^" x 9M", pp. 212, 56 plates. The 
Nizam's Government, Printed in Calcutta, 1940. [422 

Gives texts and translations of 56 Telugu inscriptions and ends in a 
glossary of terms. 

Thomas, E. J. Epithets of an Arhat in the Divyavadana. 
IHQ. XVII, pp. 104-107. [423 

A discussion on the epithets which, he says, are not clear in either the 
reading or in the meaning. 

Vandyar, V. Sundaresa A Stone Inscription in the Vishnu 
Shrine at Tiru Iiidalur. ST. Vol. 38, pp. 574-576 [424 
Describes one of the two epigraphs in the temple of Maruvimi- 
yamaindar at Indalur, identified with Tiruvajundur to the north of 
Mayavaram, in the district of Tanjore. The inscription is dated in the 
l/th year of Konerinmai kondan. 



Venkataramanayya, N. Rajahmundry Museum Plates of 
the Telugu Choda Annadeva. EL XXVI, Pt. 1, pp. 14-48 
2 plates. [425 

These plates were originally discovered at Annavaram near Tuni in 
the East Godavari district; and they arc at present deposited in the 
Municipal Museum at Rajahmundry. The set consists of four plates 
numbered I, 3, 4 and 7; it assumed therefore that plates numbered 2, 5 
and 6 are missing. 

The inscription is important as it furnishes valuable information 
about the history of the Eruva branch of the Telugu Choda family. 

Varma, B. D. Malik Haitian's Inscription of Visalgarh. 
BISMQ. XXII, Pt. 1, pp. 31-32. [426 

This is a Persian inscription and refers to a duty of doing sacri- 
fice in a mosque given to the ancestors of Mir Muhammad, Ismail 
Ibrahim and Hussin, sons of Abdur Rahim. 

Vyas, Akshaya Keerty Bijholl Rock Inscription of Chfiha- 
mana Somesvara : V. S. 1226. El XXVI, Pt. 2, pp. 84-96; 
Pt. 3. pp. 97-112, 1 plate. [427 

The inscription is engraved on a flat rock near the shrine of Fars- 
vanatha near Bijholi. It is a Digambara Jaina record, recording the 
erection of a temple to Parsvanatha by a Jain named Lolaka. Its 
importance lies in the long list it supplies of the princes of the Im- 
perial Chahamana dynasty of Sambhar and Ajmer. 

Warriar, A. Govinda Triprayar Inscription. BRVRL IX, 
Pt. 2, pp. 137-133. _ [428 

Records a meeting of the Ur (assembly) and Potuval of Tiruppu- 
raiyar in connection with the endowment for food offering and burn- 
ing a perpetual lamp, ordered by Cankaran Kunrappolan of Muru- 

Yazdani, G. Some Muslim Inscriptions from the Madras 
Presidency and Orissa. EIM. 1937-38, pp. 52-59. [429 
Eight inscriptions are edited. (I) From a mosque at Poonamalle. 
Persian-Telugu text. Records the building of a mosque. It is dated 
20th Shawwal 1063 H. The inscription shows Mir Jamla, the well- 
known Qutb Shah! General as the Governor of the Carnatic, while 
the name of another official, Rustum, son of Dhu * I-Fiqar is mentioned 
who was apparently in charge of a district, thus being subordinate to 
Mir. Jamla. The Telugu text which is translated by the Superinten- 
dent of Epigraphy, Southern Circle, records the building of the 
mosque by Sujazita Asari Rustum bBegu. (2) From a mosque at 
Cuddapah. Arabic Persian text. Records the breaking of idols and 
the building of a mosque in the year 1103 H. The name of Aurangzeb 


is mentioned. (3) Arabic Persian text. The Arabic text contains 
the Kalima. Persian text records the construction of a mosque by 
' Abdu'n Nabi in 1135 H. (4) From over the entrance of Hadrat 
Ahmad Shah's tomb at Cuddapah. Persian text, dated 1159 H. 
Records that the tomb was built through the efforts of Sabu Bibi, the 
daughter of ' Abdu'n Nabi. (56) From near a dargah at Nizam- 
patnam. Dated I0l8 H and 1026 H. Begin with religious text in 
Arabic and end with Persian verses referring to the transitoriness of 
the world. (78) From the collection of Mr. B. N. Roy of Puri. 
(a} Dated 1147 H. Originally set up over the entrance of an Imam 
Bara. Persian verse records the building of the gate. (6) Persian 
verse recording the building of a mosque by on? Falima Begam in 
1188 H. 

Yazdani, G. Five Inscriptions from the Provincial Museum 
Lucknow. EIM. 1937-38, pp. 38-41. [430 

(1) Persian text, Dedicatory to Alan Din. (2) Persian text, 
Records the building of a mosque. (3) Arabic text, of the reign of 
Akbar, Dated 985 H. indistinct. (4) Persian text carved on a brick. 
Only two words are legible. (5) Persian text, Records the building 
of a gate in the year 1872 H. 

Inscription of Ghiyathu'd-Din Tughluq from Asrawa 

KUurd near Allahabad. EIM. 1937-38, pp. 6-7. [431 

Inscribed on a tablet in Arabic. Mentions the names of Ghiyathu'd- 
Din Tughluq and of the court noble, Ikhtiyaru'd-Dln. 

Five Inscriptions from Bidar District. EIM. 1937-38 

pp. 1-4, 2 plates. [432 

.(I) Carved on the masonry of a sluice of the Kamthfina tank, in 
Ma r athi. Mentions the name of A'zam Manser Khan as the builder of 
the embankment. 

(2) Carved on a tablet which was found in clearing the debris from 
one of the old gateways of the Bedar Fort. Mentions the name of 
* Ah Band, and is dated Shahur S.m IODI which corresponds to I0i8 H. 
Marathi text. 

(3) and (4) From a well at Ashtur, built by a royal officer named 
Jagapat Rao during the reign of Mirza Wall Amir Band in 1018 H. 
One is in Persian and the other in Marathi. 

(5) From a mosque at Gornalli, a village some three miles from Bidar. 
In Persian. Mentions the name of Amir Barid Shah as the reigning 
king in 1019 H. It mentions the building of a mosque, 

Inscription of Sultan Balban from Bayana, Bharat- 

pur State. EIM. 1237-38, pp. 5-6. [433 

Records the re-digging of a well during the reign of Ghiyathu'd-Din 
Balban and the governorship of Nusrat Khan, the flef-holder of Bayana. 



Mookerjee, Dhirendra Nath The Gupta Era, Jiff. XX, 
Pt. 1, pp. 71-84. [434 

Puts forth that astronomical verifications in support of the fact that 
the era introduced by the Gupta Vikramadityas is identical with the 
well known Vikrama era. 

The Haraha Inscription and the Gupta Era. NIA. 

Ill, pp. 437-440. [435 

A reply to Mr. Jagannath's criticism of writers article on the subject 
in 1C (1938). 

Puri, Baij Nath Some Dates of the Kusana Kharoath! 

Records and their Bearing on the Initial Year of the 

Kusana Era. 1C. VII, pp. 490-492. [436 

Points out that the astronomical data are insufficient to determine the 

Kusana era. 

Sankar, K. G. The Epoch of the Gupta Era. NIA. Ill, 
pp. 419-428. [437 

Discusses how the epoch of 320 A. D., came to be accepted. Studies 
the legends on Gupta coins; examines the Chinese sources, etc., and 
shows that c. 273 A.D. and not 320 A.D. as generally believed is the true 
starting point of the Gupta Era, as it fits in well with the astronomical 
data given in the majority of the Gupta and Maitraka inscriptions. 

New Light on the Sangham Age. In No. 1434 

pp. 380-387. [438 

Discusses the earliest extant Tamil works the Ettuttokai, Pattiippnttu and 
Patinenkktl-Kanakku of the Sangham age, the age of which has not yet 
been settled. Throws new light on the subject and concludes that the 
Sangham age may be reasonably assigned to the second and third 
centuries A.D. 

Sengupta, Prabodh Chandra Kaniska's Era. 1C. VII. 

pp. 457-462. " ' [439 

The eras used in the Kharosth! inscriptions are still a matter for 

controversy. Dr. Sten Konow has collected together 36 instances of 

dates from these inscriptions and has divided them into two groups, A 

and B. The dates used in group A belong to an earlier era, while those 

in group B use the era or the Regnal year of Kaniska. The writer here 

ascertains the era used in this second group B. 


Genealogy and Chronology 

Gode, P. K. Date of Dhanesvara's Commentary on Bana's 
Candisataka A. D. 1309 (Saka 1231) and Aufrecht's 
Mistaken Identity of this Author with his name-sake, 
the Author of a Commentary on the Anargharaghava. 
PO. VI, pp. 102-108. [440 

Examines Aufrecht's reference to a MS. of the Commentary on the 
Candi Sataka of Banabhatta. Concludes that Aufrecht's entry regarding 
the identity of Dhanesvaras is not borne out by evidence gathered by 
himself from the available MSS. of their works. 

Date of the Suktiratnavall of Vaidyanatha Tatsat 

Before A. D. 1698. BV. II, Pt. 2, pp 192-195. [441 

Discusses the MS. of Suktiratnavall, and reconstructs the genealogy of 
its author, Vaidyanatha Tatsat. 

Krsna Kavi, the Author of Isvaravilasa Kavya : 

His Works and Descendants, Between A. D. 1669 and 
1760. B1SMQ. XXII, Pt. 1, pp. 15-23. [442 

A study of the genealogy of the Krsnakavi. 

Lolimbaraja and his Works- 1C. VII, pp. 327-333; 

447-456. [443 

A tentative study of Lolimbaraja and his works. Puts together chrono- 
logical data that can be gathered from the Harivilasakavya and other 
available works of Lolimbaraja. 

' Date of the Visnubhaktikalpalata of Pursusottama : 

Before A. D. 1495. BmV. V, Pt. 1. " [444 

Records data to determine some definite limits to the date of 

Varadaraja, a Pupil of Bhattoji Diksita and his 

Works : Between A. D. 1600 and 1650. In No. 1434 pp. 
188-199. [445 

Records some data regarding the works of Varadaraja with the inten- 
tion of clarifying to some extent at least the chronology of the author 
left in a nebulous state by previous schools in the field. 

Jain, Khushal Chandra Vatsalya ; Date of the Kalacuri 

Kokkale I. IHQ. XVII, pp. 117-120. [446 

Shows that Kokkala I who was a contemporary of the Rastrakuta 

Krsna II (878-912 A. D.) and the Pratihara Bhoja I (836-885), ruled bet* 

ween c. 840 and 885 A. D. 


Kolte, V. B. A Note on the Date of Hemadri's Death. 
NUJ. Pt. 7, pp. 96-98. * [447 

Shows from the evidence of Lllfi-caritra that Hemadri was put to death 
by Ramdeorao Yadava and that this occurred after the murder of Chakra- 
dhara. The date of Chakradhara's murder is IIQS Saka, (A. D. 1276) , 
which shows that Hemadri's murder took place sometime after 12/6 A.D. 

Radhakrishnan, E. P. The Date of Vimuktatman. N1A. 
IV, Pt. 7, pp. 239-242. [448 

Concludes that Vimuktatman flourished somewhere about 850 A. D. 
"Though the figure may not be quite correct", says the writer, " his 
chronological portion between Suresvara an:l Sirvajnatman stands fairly 
establised ". 

Two Amrtanandas : Both Vedantins. In No. 1434, 

pp. 345-350. [449 

Discusses the identity and probable date of Amrtanandas, the author 
of Brahtniiprakasika, and pjinls out that there were two Amrlanandas, 
one the writer of tantric work and the other a vedantin. 

Raghavacarya, E. V. Vira Ancestry and Date of the 
Samskrit Dramatist Vatsya Vardacarya (1325-1400 
A. D.) JSVOI. II, Pt. 1, pp. 85-91 * [450 

Gives chronology and genealogy of Ghaiikasata Varadaearya or 
Vatsya Varadaoarya, pop ilarly known as AmmiiJ, who was one of the 
reputed Sanskrit savants an:l poets of South India. 

Sarma, M. Sonasekhara Tho Chronology of the Sultans of 
Gulbarga JBORS. XXVIF, pp. 455-472. ' [451 

The chronology of the Bahamani Sultans of G.ilbarga has not yet been 
properly studied and satisfactorily worked out. Of the fourteen kings 
of the Bahamani dynasty the first eight ruled from Gulbarga and the 
remaining from Bidar, An attempt is here made to settle the chrono- 
logy of the Sultans who ruled at Gulbarga. 

Up&dhyaya, B. S The Date of Kalidasa. JUPHS. XIV, 
Gulbarga. Pt. 2, pp. 23-35. [452 

Examines briefly a few of the theories put forward by scholars, and 
attempts to bring the date closer and thus to indicate the utmost 
narrow range wherein the poet may have flour^hed. Assigns the date 
of his birth to about A. D. 375, and of his death about A. D. 445. 


Geography and Travels 

Aiyarjgar S. KrishnaswamiSeran Vanji : Vanji, The Capi- 
tal of the Cheras. pp. 131. Cochin Government, Ernakulam, 
1940. [453 

This book is the result of a controversy about the location of the 
capital city, Vanci, of the Chera kingdom. The Chera kingdom and 
its capital were usually located on the eastern coast, in the territory now 
known as Cochin. But recently some Tamil scholars have identified 
the capital with Kartir in Trichinopoly district. See ABIHL III, 
Nos. 600, 601, 617, 618, 619 and 637. The author reviews the situation of 
the available evidence and gives a verdict in favour of the older view. 

Rates, Robert H. Five Miles High. 8V"x5V", pp. 320. 
Illus. and sketch maps. Robert Hale, London, 1940. [454 

A narrative of the American expedition to K2, the highest summit in 
the Karakoram range. 

Chaghatai, M. A. Poona in the Muslim Period. BDCRI, If, 
pts. 3-4, pp. 406-410. [455 

Describes why and how Musalmans penetrated into Poona. 

Chapekar, N. G. Himalayant. (Marathi text). Demy 8vo. 
pp. 120. L. N. Chapekar, Poona, 1941. [456 

An account of travel in Nepal, Tehri, Garhwal etc., including infor- 
mation about local languages, usages, etc. 

Choksi S. B. Bharat Dharsha. (Gujarat! texl). Crown 16mo. 
pp. 164. Pub.: Author, Anil Printery, Ahmedabad, 1941. 


Contains descriptive account of places of interest in Upper India. 

Dikshit, S. K. Uddehika and Bazana. 1C. VII, pp. 361-363. 


A short note to identify Uddehika and Bazana. Uddehika is a place 
mentioned on a coin found in the excavation at Rairh, and which 
Al-Biriini places near Bazana. Suggests that Uddehika was near Rairh 
and was the capital of the Uddehika country. He identifies it with Bari 
Udai (Gangapur Tahsil, Jaipur State). 

Gokhale, S. B. Lonavla and its Surroundings. Booklet No. 
1. Demy 8vo. pp. 17. Eajaguru Press, Poona, 1941. [459 
Description of Novala and its surroundings. 


Ghoshal, U. N. [Dvipamaya Bharata] by Suniti Kumar 

Chatterji, Calcutta, 1940. See ABIHL III, No. 606. [460 

" Not only does it describe lands and peoples till then almost unknown 

to Bengali-speaking readers, but it deals with history, topography, art, 

literature and, last but not least, the colourful life of the people 

The extraordinary range of his interest in men and things, his keen 
powers of observation and narration, his simple fascinating style, his 
sage reflections interspersed with humourous anecdotes, make his work 
a model of what a book of travel should be like "-JGIS. VIII. Pt. 2, 
pp. H7-I20. 

Gracias, Amancio -Alemais na India nos Seculos XI a 
XVIII. (Portuguese text). BIVG. No. 50, pp. 1-95. [461 
An account of the German travellers and adventurers in India during 
eleventh to eighteenth centuries. 

Hinkson, Pamela Indian Harvest 8H" X 5^", pp. 320, 
illus. Collins, London, 1941. [462 

Varied observations and human experience into her seven months than 
many less intelligent travellers into as many years. Though her wander- 
ings were confined to North and North-West India and her human con- 
tacts limited by ignorance of any native language, she acquired consider- 
able understanding of linguistic, religious, social, racial, and economic 
problems, and vigorously conveys in her pleasant wholesome book some 
idea of their complexity to Ihe uninformed readers. 

Iyer, M. Subramania Presidential Address of the llth 
Geographical Conference (Held at the Rishi Valley, 
Chittoor District). IGJ. XVI, pp. 219-256. [463 

The address is divided into seven sections : Establishment of Modern 
Geography in the West and Madras: Development and Diffusion of 
Modern Geography in the West and Madras : The Nature and Scope of 
Geography ; Modern Geography ; Human Geography ; Things Indian ; 
and Purpose and Philosophy of Geography. 

Jagavira, Pandiyan Kamban KalaiNilai: Pulavar Ulaham. 
(Tamil text), pp. 40, S. Varadarajulu Nayudu, Madras, 
1941. [464 

A short thesis dealing with the greatness of Kambar. 

Jain, Babu Kantaprasad Shravanabelgola ke Shila lekhon 

men Bhangolik nam. (Hindi text). JSB. VII, Pt, 1, 

pp. 10-16 ; Pt. 2, pp. 81-84- [465 

Geographical names in the inscriptions at Shravanabelgola. An 

attempt to identify the names. " " " 


Johnson, E. H. Two Notes on Ptolemy's Geography of 
India. JRAS. Pt. 3. 1941. pp. 208-222. [466 

In the first note, the writer identifies Dounga of Penplus with Dongri 
in Salsette, and points out the parallel between the history of Dounga in 
the Greek sources and Dhenukakata of the Kanheri Cave inscription. 

In the second note, the writer attempts to identify certain mountains 
of the Periplus, and shows the parallel .between Ptolemy's list of 
mountains of India and those of the Mahabharata and the Puranas. 

Khore, G. H. A Note on the Daulatabad Plates. 1C. VIII, 
pp. 113-114. [467 

The plates are of the Western Calukya King Jayasiriiha II 
Jagadekamalla of Kalyana, dated S. 938 and published as Hyderabad, 
Archaeological Series No. 2. The author tries to identify the places 
mentioned in the plates. 

Mirashi, V. V. A Search for the Localities mentioned in 
the Poona plates of Prabhavati Gupta. (Marathi text). 
BISMQ. XXII, Pt. 1 pp. 1-3. [468 

A few place-names occurring in the plates are identified. All the 
places lie in the Hinganaghat tahsil of the Wardha district. 

Nadvi, Syed Sulaiman Arab Navigation. IsC. XV, 
pp. 435-448. [469 

A study of the navigation of the Arabs ; the terms used by them, etc. 

Nainar, S. Muhammad Husayn Arab Maritime Enterprise. 
AOB. V, Pt. 1, 7 pages. [470 

Points out that with the advent of Islam came a great impetus to 
travel, commerce and adventure which persisted until the I4th century 
when the Arabs receded into the background and lost their trade 
supremacy. Many books relating to kingdoms, roads by sea and land, 
the fauna and flora of various countries, important geographical litera- 
ture was produced. 

Tuhfat-Al-Mujahidin. An Historical Work in the 

Arabic Language. AOR. VI, Pt. 1, 112 pages. [471 

Although the work is a brief narrative, it is remarkable for the 
information contained in it, and it constitutes an important addition 
to the knowledge of the geography of Southern India and the beginning 
of the Portuguese history in India. It gives a clear picture of the 
activities of the Portuguese in Malabar. 

This work was translated into English by Lieut. M. J, Rowlandson 
so early as 1833. 



Filial, R. P. Sethu Place-names suffixes in Tamil. AOR. V, 
Pt. 1, 8 pages ; Pt. 2, 34 pages. [472 

Part I gives suffixes of the place-names of the Arable Region, and 
Pt. 2 gives suffixes of place-names denoting habitations, religious and 
charitable foundations, fortifications, communications, industry and 
commerce, villages and towns, territorial divisions, arid regions, and 
littoral regions. 

Pithawalla, M. B. Geography and Culture. IOJ. XVI, 

pp. 376-394, 1 sketch map. [473 

Points out the importance of Geography as an aid to the unification 

of India's culture, taking the example of the Indus Valley for the 


An Appeal to the Universities of India for consi- 
dering the position of Geography as a Science. IGJ. XVI, 
pp. 33-41. [474 

Raghavan V. Notes on some Ancient South Indian Political 
Geographical Names. AOR. V, Pt. 2, 6 pages. [475 

Following suggestions have been made in the notes : 

(1) Prebara is the word that occurs in the Talagunda inscription and 
neither Prcmara nor Prebara as read by some scholars. It is the name 
of a river near Aparanta. 

(2) The Atmakavamsa named in Bhamaha's Kavyalamkara was a poem 
in the Vaidarbha style dealing with a line of kings of the Asmaka 
territory that lay contiguous to the Vidarbhas. 

(3) The word Pallava signifies the country ruled by the Pallava 
sovereigns with their capital at Kanci. The expression Trairajyalallava 
occurring in several inscriptions means the Pallava kingdom comprising 
three units. 

(4) Dramila originally meant the Tamil-speaking country as a whole, 
used on in its restricted application to the Pallava territory alone. 

(5) Sibi was another name for the Cola country. 

Silabhadra Fa-Hien's Indian Travel. M-B. Vol. 49, Pt. 11, 
pp. 398-405 ; Pt. 12, pp. 436-448. [.476 

Follows the path of the traveller. 

Sinha, Jogendra Nath Puri : The Sacred City. HE. LXXIII, 
pp. 364-368. [477 

Sircar, Dines Chandra A Reference to the Seafaring People 
of Gauda. HR. LXXIII, pp. 617-619. [478 

The maritime activities of the people of ancient Gauda is studied from 
epigraphic evidence. 


Sircar, Dines Chandra The Vahlikas of the Meharauli 
Inscription. Pillar In No. 1434, pp. 469-471. [479 

An attempt to locate the Vaklika country. He says the Vahlikas were 
originally a people living on the Beas. The Vahlika was beyond the 
Kuruksetra and therefore was outside the boundary of the Brahmavartta, 
its analogical connection with the word bahis may have been another 
cause of the expansion of its geographical sense. 

Srinivasachari, 0. S. Notes on Schorer's Account of the 
Coromandel Coast. IHQ. XVI 1 !, pp. 236-240. [480 

Gives supplementary notes on Prof. Brij Naruin's translation in IHQ. 
XVI, pp. 827-838. See ABIHL III, No. 631. 

Togan, A. Zeki Validi Biruni's Picture of the World. 
(Arabic text). Memoir of the Archaeological Survey of 
India, No. 55. 12V x 10" pp. ix + 152 + 8. Archaeological 
Survey of India, Delhi, 1941 [481 

The 9th and 10th chapters of the fifth treatise of Biruni's al-Qanun 
al-Mas'udi, which contains the description of the world and the tables 
of latitude and, longitude. 

Ward, F. Kingdon Through Assam to Monyul. GM. XII, 
pp. 168-181, 11 illus. and 2 sketch maps. [482 

Mr. Kingdom Ward is said to have spent twenty-live years exploring 
and plant-collecting in Tibet, the neighbouring mountains of Western 
China, Assam and Upper Burma. His most successful botanical expedi- 
tion was to the great gorge of the Tsangpo, in 1924, and in 1935 he dis- 
covered the snowy range to the north of it. Here, he describes his 
expedition to Monyul from Assam. 

Heraldry, Imagery and Symbolism 

Deva, Krishna Coin Devices on Rajghat Seals. JNSL III, 
Pt. 2, pp. 73-77, 1 plate. [483 

Deals with a group of seals and tokens of burnt or unburnt clay, which 
bear some of the familiar devices and symbols occurring on the coins. 

Mirashi, V. V. Some Seal-Stamps from the Central Pro- 
vinces. JNSL III, Pt. 2, pp. 99-102. [484 
Describes and discusses five small seal-stamps ^discovered at various 
places in Central Provinces. 


Hinduism and Hindu Philosophy 

(Excluding Jainism and Vaislinavism) 

Adyar Library Srimad-Bhagvad-Gitfirtha-Prakasika of Sri 
Upanisad-brahma-yogin, with the Text. Edited by the 
Pandits of the Adyar Library, pp. xxxi + 457. Adyar 
Library, Adyar, ( Madras ), 1941. [485 

" The justification for the new edition of the Gita in the presence of 
so many existing one lies in the hitherto unpublished gloss of Brahman- 
yogin, and the special merit of the gloss consists in the lucid presentation 
of the teachings as explained by the great Sankara whose commentary 
on the Gita is comparatively abstruse "-JBORS. XXVII, pp. 433434. 

" Concluding volume of the attractive series of Upanisads published 
by the Adyar Library with the commentary of Upanisad-Brahma-Yogin. 
The reason for including the Bhagavadgita in the series is that it is also 
regarded as an Upanisad. The present volume unlike its predecessors 
in the series has no indices and no variants are recorded. In fact no 
reference is made to the manuscript material utilised for the edition. 
No attempt is made to bring out the special features of the commentary, 
if any. Instead, we have a long introduction by Prof. C Cunhan Raja, 
which principally discusses the problem of the extent and nature of text 
of the Gita. Cintaharan Chakravarti, IHQ. XVLH, p. 83 

Aiyar, P. S. Sivaswamy The Doctrine of Asanga in 
Hinduism. HR. LXXIII, pp. 395-402 Also in JMU. XIII, 
Appendix pp. 11-20. [486 

Full text of Annie Besant Lecture delivered by the author. 

The Doctrine of Ahimsa in Hinduism. HR. LXXIII, 

pp. 333-339. Also in JMU. XIII, Appendix pp. 1-10. [487 

Aiyangar, S. Srinivasa Tirumangur in the Shiyali Taluk, 
Tanjore District. ST. 38, pp. 145-152. [488 

Nangur or Palasapuram is sacred and sung by A 1 wars and others, is 
described in its hoary religious importance. 

Aiyengar, T. K. Gopalaswami Upavarsa and Bodhayana. 
JSVOL II, Pt. 1, pp. 1-8. [489 

Explains the position taken by Orientalists about the identity of 
Bodhayana for a long time. Discusses in support of JCuppuswami 
Sastrigal's identification of Bodhayana as the author of the Vrtti on the 
Brahmasutras with Upavarsa who is quoted and referred to with the 
honorofic epithet Bhagavat by Sankara. 


Altekar, A. S. The Position of Smrtis as a Source of 
Dharma. In No. 1434, pp. 18-25. [490 

Studies the attitude of Hindu society towards Smrtis as a source of 

Balaratnam L. K. The Worship of Sasta at Sabarimala. 
ER. LXVH, pp. 195-196. [491 

A short note giving the description of the Sabarimala temple in 
Travancore, an:l the annual Makaravilakku festival. 

Basavanal, S. S. Veerashaiva Tatwa Prakash (Kannada 

text), pp. 362. Tontadarya Press, Dharwar, 1941. [492 

A compendium of the main principles of the Veerashaiva religion. 

Belvalkar, S. K. Ed. SrimaJbhagvatgifca. (Sanskrit-English 
text) pp. 26 + 387. Pub.: Editor, Poona, 1941 [493 

With the commentary Anandavardhini, based upon a solitary 
manuscript written in Sarda characters, which profess to expound 
and establish the doctrine of salvation through co-ordination of 
knowledge and action. Edited with introduction discussing the 
problem of the Kashmir recension, and with two appendices, the first 
being the names of works and authors cited by the commentator and 
the second giving a comparative view of the Shankar and the 
Kashmirian recensions. 

Bhat, K. S. Shri Dhareshwar Mahatmyavu (Kannada text), 
pp. 27. Pub.: Author, Shri Ramakrishna Printing Press, 
Kumta, 1941. [494 

Describes the religious importance of Dhareshwar. 

Bhatt, Nilkanta OTfawr^flsr: spw (Sanskrit text), Royal 
12mo. pp. 300., N. I. Desai, Gujarat! Printing Press, 
Bombay, 1941. [495 

Prayashchitta Mayurakhah : Dashamah. A treatise on Penances, 
Tenth with Tattvarthadanhini notes, edited and commented upon. 

Bhatt, R. M. TV. Bhikshu Gita (Gujarat! text). Royal 8vo. 
pp, 104, Diamond Jubilee Printing Press, Ahmedabad, 
1941. [496 

Extract from the 23rd chapter of the nth part of Shrimad Bhagvat, 
translated into Gujarati. 


BhattacharyaJBenoytosh, Ed. Saktisafigama Tantra, Vol. II 
(Tarakhanda). Gaekwad's Oriental Series No, 91. Criti- 
cally edited with Preface, pp. 12 + 271. Oriental Institute, 
Baroda, 1941. [497 

Based on four MSS. variants from which have been collected and 
recorded in the footnotes. Deals with the details of Vamacara in 
connection with the worship of different deities. 

Vol. I (KaUkhanda) was published in 1932 as G. O. Series No. 6l. 

" The second volume of the Saktisangama Tfintra comprising the 
Tarakhanda is now presented to the, Sanskrit-knowing public and all 
lovers of Indian mysticism. The text in this volume has been collated 
with four manuscripts obtained from the libraries of the Royal Asiatic 
Society of Calcutta, the Universities of Dacca and Bombay, and the 
Oriental Institute of Baroda. The Nepal manuscript which was used 
in the previous volume could not be utilised in this since the 
Tarakhanda was found wanting in the same. The void thus created 
by the Nepal manuscript was filled by the lucky find of the Bombay 

University manuscript The Saktisangama Tantra, as the title 

indicates, is the * Tantra of Sakti Communion 1 and is concerned 
primarily with a purely psychic subject, and not connected with any 
material object whatsoever, it is connected solely with what is 
technically called the Satcakrabheda or the ' penetration of the six 
nerve centres' as 'required in Yoga practices. It does /neither deal 
with the Kamasastra nor gives any scientific directions on the enjoy- 
ment of worldly objects. The Saktisangama Tantra has to be taken 
and understood in that psychic spirit, and not from the purely 
material standpoint." Preface. 

Dandekar, S. V. Ishwar-Vad (Marathi text), Crown 16mo. 
pp. 168, L. S. Kelkar, J. S. Press, Poona, 3941. [498 

Datta, B.N. Brahmanical Counter-Revolution. JBOES. 
XXVII, pp. 263-278. [499 

" It has been a matter of historical dispute whether the rise of 
Pushyamitra was due to Brahmanical reaction. There cannot be any 
doubt that Brahmanical reaction to the Sudra Buddhist regime came 
to a head under the Sunga General when the Hellenistic King of 
Balkh, Menander, invaded and advanced as far as Saket (modern Otidh). 
At that psychological moment, the blow fell on the head of the 
descendant of Asoka who true to the injunction of his ancestor would 
conquer enemy by love. The Brahmanical reaction under the leader- 
ship of the Sunga General has been called as 0; tlwdox ccuntcr -revolution 
by Jayaswal. The embodiment of ihis counter-revolution is the 
Manava-dharma-sastra. The writer examines Matin Smrti with 
reference to the status of the Sudra. 


Desai, N. I. Ed. Shrl Satya Narayan Katha Puja Vidhi 

Sahita (San&krit-Gujarati text). Royal 12mo. pp. 70. Pub.: 

Editor, Gujarati Printing Press, Bombay, 1941. [500 

The story of Satya Narayan with ceremonial rites, followed by 

Gujarali version. 

Desigar, S. Muttuvel Saivanushtana Vidhi (Tamil text), 
pp. 25, 1 plate, Dharmapura Adinam, Dharmapura, 1941. 


Deals with the rituals to be observed by Saivasiddhantins. 

Chakravorti, P.O. The Doctrine of Sakti in Indian Literature. 
Edited by Prof. Chintaharam Chakravorti. pp. 123, 
G Chakravorti, 31, Tollygunge Road, Calcutta, 1941. (?) 


Traces a similarity not only in the use of the term sakti by the 
different schools of religious and philosophic thought, but he goes 
further to say that the use of this common term implied the acceptance 
of a common concept, too. 

Chakravarti, Rashmohan, y. Sarvollasatantra of Sarva- 
nandanatha. With a Foreword by Mahamahopadhyaya 
Gopinath Kaviraj, and an Introduction by Prof. Dinesh 
Chandra Bhattacharya. (Sanskrit text) 8H" x H", PP- 256. 
Rammala Library, Comilla (Bengal), 1941. [503 

Critical edition of a little-known Tantric compilation, meagrely 
described in modern works and seldom referred to in older digests. 
It- is attributed to Sarvananda (middle of I5th century A. D.). The 
edition is based on the collation of eight manuscripts collected from 
different parts of Eastern Bengal. 

Chettiar, M. Kadiresan Urainadai k-kovai, Part I, (Tamil 
text), pp. 223. Pub.: Author, Mahibalambatti, 1941. [504 
A collection of five lectures dealing with Saiva Siddhanta. 

Chintamani, T. R. Ed. Srimadbhagavadgita with Sarvato- 
bhadra of Rajanaka Ramakanta. (Sanskrit text). With 
Foreword and Introduction in English and Index of Ardhas 
and Citations. Madras University Sanskrit Series No. 14. 
9V6" X 6", pp. 524, Madras University, Madras, 1941. [505 
" A critical edition of Ramakantha's commentary based on five 
manuscripts, four of which belong to the Bhandarkar Oriental 
Research Institute of Poona and one to the India Office Library of 


London. Three of the manuscripts are written in Nagari and two in 
Sarada indicating that the latter were copied in Kashmir where the 
author of the commentary lived and wrote. A Icng and learned 
introduction draws attention to the characteristic features of the 
philosophical views of the commentator as revealed in the commentary. 
It also points out the textual differences from the Vulgate noticed in 
the so-called Kashmirian recension of the Gita after comparing the 
text adopted by different commentators like Ramakantha, Abhinava- 
gupta and Bhaskara, the work of the last of whom still exists in the 
form of a manuscript in the possession of the learned editor.,.... 
Chronologically this appears to be the third of the hitherto-known 
commentaries on the Gita written by a Kashmirian." C*wta/ttirrt 
Chakravarti, IHQ. XVIII, pp, 82-83. 

Gajendragadkar, K. B. Some Thoughts on the Interpreta- 
tion of Smrti Texts. In No. 1434, pp. 182-187. [503 

Illustrates by giving some concrete instances the attitude of the 
later Nibandhakaras and commentators who do not give the true and 
correct interpretation of the original works on which they are 
commenting but in their exposition they put their own additional 
matter relying upon the passages in the other Smrtis just to make a 
show that the views of the Smrtis are commenting upon are in 
consonance with the other ancient Smrtis and thus they try to prove 
that there is a sort of Samanvaya between the various Smrtis. 

Gandhi, K. C. Giri Shrunge (Gujarati text), Demy 8vo., 
pp. 72., Gujarati Printing Press, Bombay, 1941. [507 

The gist of a philosophical treatise by Swami Anandtanandji who 
had philosophical discussion with certain saints on the Himalayas* 

Ghosh, Batakrishna [Studies in the Tantras], Part I, by 
Praboth Chandra Bagchi, Calcutta, 1939. See ABIIIL 
II, No. 498. [508 

" The author has shown that the four Tantrik texts mentioned in 
the Inscription of 802 A. D. of the reign of Jayavarman II are partly 
preserved in old MSS. in the Nepal Darbar Library, and the states in 
his ' Further Notes ' that it is wrong to suppose that the Mahayana 
Buddhism of Kambuja in the Sth-Qth century was very much 
antagonistic to Tantrik Saivism. In the short note on Sandhabhasa 

the author has given a number of words of the cryptic language 

In the note on the Sadhanamala some of the views of Dr. Benoytosh 
Bhattacaryya have been criticised, and Tibetan influence on Tantra has 
been traced in the study 'On Foreign Element in the Tantra '"1C. 
VII, p. 379- 


Gokhale, L. R. Shrimadbhagawadgita-Pravesh. Adhyaya 
Navava, (Maratbi-Sanskrit text), Demy 8vo, pp. 272. Pub. : 
Author, Anand Press, Poona, 1941. [509 

A Marathi explanatory commentary on the ninth chapter of the 

Kak, E. and Shastri, H., Eds. Devlrahasya with Parisistas. 
pp. 23-*- 574, Srinagar, 1941. [510 

Consists of the Tantric works Devlrahasya and .V ddharakosa printed 
in the Devanagan script. The former work Devlrahasya (The sacred 
worship of the De\i Tripura) is written in the form of dialogue 
between Bhairava and Devi and is traditionally supposed to form part 
of the bigger compilation called Rudraycimala. The Uddharakosa, 
though written in the form of a dialogue between Daksinamurthi and 
his disciple, is a collection of quotations from no less than 47 Tantric 

Kane, Pandurang Vaman History of Dharma-sastra Vol. II, 
Pts. 1 and 2. Ancient and Mediaeval. Religious and Civil 
Law. Government Oriental Series Class B, No. 6, 9H" x 6^", 
Pt. 1, pp. 1-705, Pt. 2, pp. 705-1368. Bhandarkar Or. Res. 
Institute, Poona, 1941. [511 

Khadilkar, K. P. sr^re^ ^ 3^*Jrf> (Marathi-Sanskrit text) 
Crown, pp. 94, Shri Dattatrya Printing Press, Bombay, 
1941. [512 

Discusses on the importance of Gayatn, on the Sandhya and on the 

Kibe, M. V. Two Conundrums in the Bhagavadgita Ex- 
plained. ABORT. XXII, pp. 79-84. [513 

Discusses two stanzas from the Gita and points out the difficulties 
of translating them and unrevelling the correct meanings. 

Kundangar, K. G. Devotional Lyrics in Kannada Literature. 
In No. 1434, pp. 267-277. " [514 

Lakshminarasimhiah, M. The Pranava and its Importance. 
HYJMU. II, Pt. 1, pp. 27-39. [515 

A study of the Pranavopanisad. Points out that Pranava enjoys 
an unparalleled : ubiquity in the successive stages or asramas of the 
religious and spiritual life of the Hindus. 



Mahadevan, T. M. P. The Two-Fold Path in the Gita. PQ. 
XVI, pp. 314-329. [516 

An attempt to present Sankara's point of view. Brahman-intuition 
is not Brahman, and so far forth it falls within the ambit of avidya. 
The path of Jnana too starts from avidya; and what helps in the 
transcendence is itself avidya. 

Is the Gita a Gospel of War? JMU. XIII, 

pp. 105-113. [517 

The pacifist who believes in the teaching of the Gita has to meet 
the charge which is often levelled against the Song of Krsna, that 
it is an exhortation to violence, a gospel of war. The charge is 
neither new nor flippant. The writer -first states the case for regard- 
ing the Gita as a gospel of war, then examines the possible answers 
to the charge, and lastly makes an attempt to interpret the Gita- 
teaching consistently with the doctrine of ahimsa. 

Medhi, K. R The Brajavali Literature of Assam. JARS. 
VIII, Pt. 4, pp. 103-112. [518 

Brajavali is the sacred language of the Krsna cult or Bhagavata 
religion in Northern and Eastern India between fourteenth and 
sixteenth centuries A. D. As Sanskrit is the vehicle of the Brahmana, 
Pali of the Buddhist and Prakrit of the Jain, so is Brajavali of the 
Bhakti cult. 

Mees, Gualtherus H. Dharma and Society, pp. xvi + 206, 
N. V. Servire, The Hague, and Luzac & Co. London, 
1940 (?) [519 

11 Dr. Mees has sought to confine Dharma to spiritual interpreta- 
tion; but the idea is broad-based in the people's heart. Irrespective 
of scriptural sanction, the word finds a sympathetic response in the 
man in the street in India, however 'unlettered' or 'unemployed* 
the man may be. At least in Bengal, where the cult of Dharma-Raja 
has long been in vogue in the western parts, the associations of the 
word are difficult to understand only by reference to the ancient 
books of knowledge. This Dharma-Raja is different from the per- 
sonified form of Dharma of the same name referred to by the 
learned author." Priyaranjan Sen, CR. L XX VIII p. 73. 

Mehta, H. K. Karmano Niyam, (Gujarati text). 7}/6"x 5^", 
pp. 40. Narayan Printing Press, Ahmedabad, 1941. [520 
A treatise on the theory of Karma. 

Modi, P. M. Relation between the two Aspects of Brahman. 
IHQ. XVII, pp. 160-171. [521 

Discusses a few Srutis from the texts, called by Deussen, the Earlier 
Metrical Upanisads, in which the relation between the personal and 
the impersonal aspects of Brahman is, in his opinion, stated as it was 
then understood to be. 


Munshi, K. M. An Experimental Approach to the Bhaga- 
vadgita. BaV. Ill, Pt. I, pp. 1-20. [522 

A discourse on the message of Gil a. 

Nandimath, S. 0. Handbook of Virasaivism. With a 
foreword by Prof. R. D. Ranade, pp. xv + 268. L. E. 
Association, Dharwar, 1941. [523 

This is the first and authoritative exposition of Virasaivism by a 
scholar who has made a study of the subject. While it is quite 
popular in presentation; is based on an exhaustive study of original 
Sanskrit and Kannada resources, many of which are not easily 

Padhiar, A. S. Swargani Sidi. (Gujarati text in Devanagari) 
9" x 5", pp. 360. Sastu Sahitya Mudranalaya, Ahmedabad, 
1941. [524 

Philosophical treatise based on the Knowledge of Glta. 

Pandit, N. P. Ed.- Bhagawat Rahasya, (Marathi text,) 
Crown 16mo. pp, 260. Hanuman Press, Poona, 1941. [525 
The secret of the Bhagawat, Part II of a discourse by Shri Gulabrao 

Parmar, R. D., and G. K. Amin Shri Dnyaneshwari Bhag- 
wadgita, (Sanskrit-Gujarati text), 9" x 5", pp. 888, 7th Edn- 
Sastu Sahitya Mudranalaya, Ahmedabad, 1941. [526 

The Bhagvadgita of Dnyan2shwar is edited and translated. 

Piljai, K. Thirugnanasambandaswami Siddhanta aiva Vina 

Vidai (Tamil text), pp. 160. Dharmapuram Adhinam, 

Dharmapuram, 1941. [527 

A book in the form of questions and answers relating to Saiva 


Purushottam, J. Hinduism (Telugu text) pp. 186. Coconada 
Printing Press, Coconada, 1941. [528 

The salient aspects governing Hinduism in a nutshell. 

Radhakrishnan, S. Hinduism and the West. In No. 1455, 
pp. 338-353. [529 

A broad survey of the religions and their beliefs. 

Raju, P. T. The Buddhistic and the Advaita View Points. 

NIA. IV, Pt. 2, pp. 86-92. [530 

Points out the similarity between the Buddhist philosophy and the 


Ran, 0. V. Sankara The Doctrine of Shatsthala. JSVOT. 
II, Ft. 1, p. 45. * [531 

A short note to explain what the doctrine of Satsthala is. It is a 
connecting link between the Atman and Brahman. 

Doctrine of Pratiyasamutpada. JSVOL II, Ft. 1. 

p. 46. [532 

A short note to explain the doctrine. 

Ray, Kamala The Ten Incarnations of Visnu in Bengal. 
IHQ. XVII, pp. 370-385. ' " [533 

A study of the ten incarnations in Bengal, based on cpigraphic 
evidence, and describes the avatar as. 

Rele, Vasant G. Bhagavad-Gitfi : An Exposition on the 
basis of Psycho-Philosophy and Psycho- Analysis. Crown 
8vo., pp. 198. Pub. : Author, British India Press, Bombay, 
1941. [534 

Sacharow, Boris Anandalahari. With Translation and 
Commentary by Sri Swami Sivananda, Ananda Kutir, 
Rikhikesh. Edited with a Preface and English translation. 
The Sivananda Publication League, Calcutta, 1941 (?) [535 

Contains 41 verses of the well-known hymn of the Great Mother 
by Sankaracarya, generally passing under the name Anandalahan 
or Saundaryalahari, strictly titles of the two parts into which the 
hymn is supposed to have been divided. The translation does not 
always strictly follow the text. The Roman translation which 
follows the Devanagari text of every verse is far from satisfactory. 
The absence of diacritical marks mars its usefulness. Vtsarga is 
generally left out and the dental mute non-aspirated in Sanskrit is 
systematically represented as an aspiiate. 

Sakhare, M. R. Ed. Lingadharana-Candrika by Nandikes- 
vara. (Sanskrit text). Edited with English Introduction 
and Notes. 8^" x 5V6", pp. 76 + 104 + 250. Pub.: Author, 
Dhundiraja and Mahavir Press, Belgaum, 1911. [538 

English translation, notes and appendices, of the first part of a 
late Sanskrit work of the Lingayats, based on two manuscripts and a 
little-known printed edition. The work seeks to show that the 
practice of carrying the Linga as observed by the Lingayats is 
sanctioned by Brahmanical texts occurring in the Vedas, Agamas, 
Puranas and Smrtis. Variants from the manuscripts as well as the 
printed edition are recoided. The long introduction traces the origin 


and development of Saivism and refers to the characteristic features 
of the Lingayat school and its literature in Kanarese as well as in 
Sanskrit. The appendices quote extracts from a number of other 
works elucidating different aspects of the philosophy of the school. 

Sanyal, Nisi Kanta The Erotic Principles and Unalloyed 
Devotion. The Gaudiya Mutt, Calcutta, 1941. [537 

Attempt to elucidate and clear off the dubious knots that easily 
puzzle all mortal men to accept the accounts of the transcendental 
Hero busy with his own amourous achievements. This is an aspect 
of Krsna-worship which has given infinite inspiration to the devotee 
but which has also afforded much scope for attack on Hinduism. 

Sarma, D. S. [Krishna and His Song.], Bombay, 1940. 
See ABIHI. III, No. 713. [538 

"An introduction to Bhagavad-Glta, first published as a series of 
articles in the Atyan Path. The first chapter considers the historical 
problem concerning Krishna and the Gita. The following chapters 
deal with various aspects of the Gita's teaching, mostly in the light 
of modern ethical problems. The study is a good one, simple and quite 
readable." NR. XIII, p. 264. 

Sastri, Dharmendra Brahmachari- The Jnana-Svarodaya of 
Dariya Saheb. JBORS. XXVII, pp. 71-78. [539 

Jnana-Svarodaya is one of the most important treatises of the 
religious order founded by Dariya Saheb who flourished in 
Dharkandha (Shahabad, Bihar) from the latter part of the i;th 
century to the latter part of the l8th century A. D. The writer 
deals briefly with the subject-matter of the work. 

Sastri, Subrahmania Varivasya-rahasyam of Bhasjarara- 
yatnava. Edited with Commentary, Introduction and 
English translation, pp. 43 + 140. Adyar Library, Adyar, 
(Madras), 1941. [540 

Satghar, S. N. JFlfST wnrjfan (Marathi text). 

pp. 392, Pub.: Author, Hind Printing Works, Bombay, 
1941. [541 

A translation of the Bhagavadgita into Marathi verse. 

Sen, Svaruaprabha Dharma-Sadhana (Bengali text), 8j"x 5|", 

pp. 113. University of Calcutta, Calcutta, 1941. [542 

A translation of Prof. Radhakrishna's book The Hindu View of Life. 


Shastri, Durgashanker K. The date of the Bhagavata. 

BaV. II, Pt. 2, pp. 129-139. [543 

Discusses the date of Bhagavata and its author, and comes to the 

conclusion, on the strength of Magha and Sankaracarya, that it was 

composed most probably in the first half of the Qth century A.D. 

Shrimad Bhagvat Dasham Skanda Rijasprameya Prakarana 
Subodhinijino Gujarati Anuvad, (Gnjarati-Sanskrit text). 
Royal 8vo. pp. 212. Nirnaya Sagar Press, Bombay, 1941. 


Gujarati rendering of Rajas Prakarana of Shrimad Bhagvat, to- 
gether with Vallabhacharya's commentary. 

Silva, 0. L. A. de Four-Fold Kamma. M-B. Vol. 49, Pfc. 2, 

pp 47-50; Pt. 4, pp. 122-126; Pt. 10, pp. 382-386 (to be 

continued). [545 

Gives description of the four-fold Kamma which gives rise to 

rebirth, and details the resultants during existence. 

Singh, Jaideva Rebirth : A Rational Explanation. AP. 
XI [, pp. 210-215. [546 

Examines the doctrine of reincarnation from the stand-point of its 
inherent reasonableness, and shows its appeal to the intuition of 
many a philosopher and many a poet of the West. 

Subedar, Manu, Tr. Gita. Explained by Jnanesvara Maha- 
raja. Translated into English. 2nd edn. pp. 336. Pub. : 
Translator, Pali Hill, Bandra, Bombay, 1941. 547 

The Translator has not only rendered a great service by bringing 
out this translation but he has put in valuable material in the intro- 
duction for those who are unfamiliar with the philosophy of Gita. 
In his Introduction to the 2nd edition he has attempted to persuade 
cynics and materialists who pose and inquire into the why and whither 
of things that happen around them. 

Sundararaman, V. R. Sanatana Dharma of the Hindu 
View of Life. Theosophical Publishing House, Adyar 
(Madras), 1940. [548 

The first part of the book deals with the basic Hindu Religious 
ideas, the second part with the Religious customs and rites of the 
Hindus and the third part with their Ethical teachings. 

Tatachariar, R. Ranganatha Sri Krishna Cariiam. JTSML. 
H, Pt. 1, pp. 20-21. [549 

Gives the text. 


Tirtha, Trivikrima, and Shastri, Hathibhai, Eds. Hamsa- 
vilasa of Sri Hamsamitthu. Gaekwad's Oriental Series, 
No. LXXXI. Oriental Institute, Baroda, 1941. (?) [550 
Eighteenth century Tantric treatise dealing with the details of the 
Tantra form of worship and incidentally with the main principles of 
the different systems of Brahmanic philosophy as well as of metrics 
rhetoric, music and erotics. 

Varadachari, K. 0. The Doctrine of Substitution in Religion 

and Mysticism. JSVOL II. Pt. 1, pp. 9-16. [551 

Shows that the principle of substitution is of enormous value in the 

interpretation of the transferences of symbolism, mythologies, actions 

of all kinds, in religious and mystic life. The fact that the early 

Sri Vaishnavas displayed enthusiastic interest in the value of the hymns 

as instruction shows that they availed themselves of the transmuting 

power of substitution and as the dynamic force of canalizing of the 

instincts of mysticism towards liberation, and of religion towards 

supreme Reality-dependence. 

Visvanathan, K. Ed. Gayatrirahasya of Appayadiksita, 
(Sanskrit text). Bharati Bros., Bombay. 1941. [552 

Treatise on the philosophical interpretation of the gayatri mantra 
which is to be daily muttered by every Brahmin. The mantra, it is 
asserted, refers to the Absolute Brahman. The treatise consists of 24 
stanzas with the author's own commentary thereon. 

Iconography and Sculpture 

Banerjea, Jitendranath The Development of Hindu Icono- 
graphy, pp. xvi + 459, 10 plates. University of Calcutta, 
Calcutta, 1941. [553 

" Practically deals with two different questions, subject matter and 
artistic technique, which modern analysis tends to separate, but which, 
in the old texts, have for practical purposes been treated together. 
The writer is quite aware of this difference, for in his methodological 
introduction, he never mixes up iconography with art proper as it had 
for sometime been the habit in India, but regards it mainly as an 
important source for our knowledge of culture, religious, literary, etc., 
history. In later chapters, on the other hand, he occupies himself 
with the problems of iconographic terminology and iconometry, including 
the edition, re-edition and translation of some texts, the Pratimamana- 
lakshanam and the 5/th chapter of the Brihatsatnhita. The most 
important chapters, however, are those dealing with the Antiquity of 
Image Worship in India, the Origin and Development of Image 


Worship, Brahmanical Divinities and their Emblems on Early Indian 
Coins, Deities and their Emblems on Early Indian Seals and the 
Factors contributing to the Development of Iconoplastic Art in India. 
In a very cautious discussion of all evidence and previous opinions 
and theories, the author traces image worship, as a social under- 
current, back to Vedic and pre-Vedic times. Its rise, however, sets 
in only with the growing influence of Yaksha, Devi, Siva and Krishna 
Vasudeva worship and with the development of Bhakti in the centuries 
immediately preceding and following the very beginning of the 
Christian era".-//. Goetz, NR. XVI, p. 436. 

Banerji-Sastri, A. A Bronze Buddha from Mandalay in 
Patna Museum. JBORS, XXVII, pp. 441-445. 1 plate. [554 
The Bronze Buddha described was acquired for the Patna Museum 
in October 1941 from Miss A. Cloete of Ranchi. It is said to have 
come into the possession of the lady's father just. after the annexation 
of Burma by the English, when the booty from the Mandalay palace, 
which was not kept by Government to be sent to Queen Victoria, 
was sold by auction in Calcutta. The image is inscribed with two 
Burmese inscriptions. The writer does not agree with the reading of 
the Superintendent, Archaeological Survey, Burma. Discusses the 
inscriptions and gives his own views. One of the inscriptions is dated 
on the 1st waning of the month of Vaisakha in the year of the 
Burmese Era 1151 (1787 A. D.). 

Chatter ji, Suniti Kumar -[The Jaina Iconography] (Vol. II 
of Indian Images), by B. C. Bhattacharya, Lahore, 1939. 
See ABIHI. II, No. 584. [555 

"It is a pioneer work rilling a long-felt want, and as a pioneer 
work there may be mistakes particularly of omission. Mr. Bhatta- 
charyya has had to draw upon the texts, printed and in MSS., and 
to make personal investigations into the images, comparing fhem 

with the texts He has already proved his capacity by his previous 

books and papers on the subject of Indian iconography, CR, LXXVllI, 
PP- 3r5-3iS. 

Chaudhury, Premadhar A Miniature Bronze Image. JAMS. 
VIII, Ft, 1, pp. 13-16. [556 

Does not agree with the Report of the Kamarupa Anusandhan 
Samiti that the image represents Yasoda and Sri Krishna. Identifies 
the image as Manasa and Astika. 

The Hindu Deities and their Iconographical Repre- 
sentations. JABS. VIII, Pt. 3, pp. 77-85. [557 
Deals with the Vedic Deities, Conception of the Vedic Deities, 
Image Worship, Image of the time of Panini and Patanjali, Different 
kinds of evidences with regard to the human appearance of the 
deities down to the 1st century A. D,, and Four-armed Figures. 


Chopra, U. 0. Buddhist Remains in India. See No. 196. 

Gangoly, 0. 0. Of Esthetics Indian and Christian Scholastic 
Theories: Some Parallelisms. AP. XII, pp. 296-300. [558 
Discusses the similarity between Indian and Christian rules of 
image-making which explains only by an identity of aesthetic 
intention. Finds that both the Indian and Christian icon-maker are 
on the identical road which can lead upright souls to God and 
" make invisible things clear to them by visible." 

Gordine, Dora (Hon. Mrs. Richard Hare) The Beauty of 
Indian Sculpture. JRAS. Pt. 1, 1941, pp. 42-48, 7 plates. 


Shows some of the great and timeless qualities of Indian sculpture 
which makes it as alive and significant to-day as it was to its unknown 
creators. Does not attempt to discuss its historical development, 
or to compare and criticise the characteristics of different periods. 
Looks entirely from the artistic point of view. 

Kataki, Sarbeswar The Kamarupa School of Sculpture. 

JARS. VIII, Pt. 2, pp. 38-43. [560 

An endeavour to formulate a theory that Kamarupa had her own 

school of sculpture. It is published with a view to invite criticism 

and encourage further study of the subject. 

Khare, G. H. Varieties of Visiiu Image and the Probable 
Date of their Innovation. In No. 1434 pp. 260-263. [561 
Visnu image can have 24 varieties by the interchange of the conch, 
the wheel, the mace and the lotus, the four attributes generally 
shown in Visnu's hands. The writer here fixes tentatively the period 
of the introduction of this practice. 

Majumdar, M. R. Rare Sculpture from Kotyarka and an 
Illustrated MS. of Gltagovinda. JUB. X, Pt. 2, pp. 112-131, 
9 plates (5 coloured), 2 illus. [562 

Kotyarka shrine stands on the top of a hillock at the village 
Khadat-mahudi in Vijapur taluka to the north-east of Gujarat, in 
Baroda State. The sculpture under description are said to be very 
beautiful and chiselled with great anatomical perfection. The 
Gltagovinda described belong to the early Rajasthani or Gujarat 
style of painting of about the early l6th century. 

Minakshi, C- The Historical Sculpture of the Vaikuntha- 

perumal. See No. 56. 
Naik, A. V. Studies of Nagarjunakonda Sculpture. See 

No. 57. 



Nath, R. M. Ruins of Na-Bhanga. JARS. VIII, Pt. 2, 

pp. 35-37, 1 plate. [563 

Na-Bhanga is a small village in the Nowgong district (Assam) 

inhabited by a sparse population of Kacharis. The writer here 

describes two stone images from the place. 

The Deopani Ruins. JARS. VIII, Pt. 4, pp. 130-134. 


Describes two images, one of Durga and the other of Visnu, belong- 
ing to the 9th century. 

Pandey, D. P. Identification of a sculpture in the Provin- 
cial Museum, Lucknow. JBORS. XXVII, pp. 50-60, 
1 plate. [565 

The image on a slab now deposited in the Lucknow Museum 
(No. G 58) has been identified here with Balarama, Rukmini and 
Vasudeva Krsna. Their identification with Laksmana, Sita and 
Rama is not correct. Points out lhat the middle figure is Rukmini in the 
form of Laksmi and not Ekanamsa as identified by Mr. Jogendra Chandra 

Raghu Vira and Chikyo Yamamoto The Buddha and 
Budhisattva in Indian Sculpture. Part III-(Tables, Sup- 
plementary). 14V6" X 10V6" pp. 110-189. The International 
Academy of Indian Culture, Lahore, 1941. [566 

An absolutely new approach to the study of sculpture. Different 
schools have been studied in their minute details. An accurate objective 
basis for comparative study of the various schools has been established. 
Part I (pp. 1-65) was published in 1938 and Part II (pp. 66-109) in 1939. 

Saraswati, S. K. [The Jaina Iconography] (Indian Images 
Vol. II,) by Prof. B. C. Bhattacharya, Lahore, 1939, See 
ABIHI. II, No. 584. [567 

" In compiling the systematic work the author has not only utilised the 
relevant texts, printed as well as in manuscript, but has also tried to 
compare and illustrate the texts by concrete examples, chosen from well 
known centres of Jainism. IHQ. XVII, pp. 267-269. 

Shah, Umakant P. Iconography of the Jain Goddess 
Saraswati. JUB. X, Pt. 2, pp. 195-218, 16 plates. [568 
Gives an account of Sarasvatl of the Jains from a purely Jain stand- 
point based on Jain literature and works of art. 

Sivaramamurti, 0. Goddess Lakshmi and her Symbolism. 
JUPHS. XIV, Pt. 1, pp. 22-24. [569 

Describes the suggestive symbolism for the various concepts of Laksmi 
as employed by the ancient sculptor. 



Boxer, 0. R. O Almirante Joao Pereira Corte Real e a 
Construcao da frta Portuguesa das Indias Orientals nos 
Principios do Seculo XVII. (Portuguese text). BIVG. 
No. 49, pp. 1-21. [570 

Gives an account of the achievements of Admiral Joao Pereira Corte 
Real, and the shipbuilding undertaken by the Portuguese in India during 
the period of the Spanish Captivity (1580-1640). This period, says the 
writer, was the most important in the history of the Portuguese in India 
in maritime matters in spite of the rise of the English and the Dutch. 

Fernandes, Braz A. Indo-Portuguese Coins. See No. 1042. 

Merchant, Alexander Colonial Brazil as a way station 

for the Portuguese India Fleet. GR. XXXI, Pt. 3, 

pp. 454-465. [571 

Discusses the route of the Portuguese Fleet to India via Brazil ; 

its drawbacks and why it was abandoned. 

Pissurlenkar, Panduranga Rajaram and the Portuguese. 
In No. 1222, pp. 222-227. [572 

Narrates the beginning of friendship of Rajaram with the Portuguese, 
and the end of war between the Mughal and the Portuguese. 

Rivalidado Luso-Holandesa na India Durante a 

Dominacao Felipina (Appendice Documental). Portuguese 
text. BIVG. No. 49, pp. 55-81. [573 

Gives documents and extracts from documents preserved in the 
Portuguese Government Archives in Goa, relating to the Dutch 
rivalries with the Portuguese during the period of the Spanish domi- 

Migalhas da Historia da India Portuguesa : Colo- 

boradores Hindus de Afonso de Albuquerque. (Portuguese 
text). BIVG. N. 49, pp. 22-42. [574 

A brief account of the Hindus who helped Albuquerque in the 
conquest and administration of Goa. 


Datta, Kalikinkar Restoration of the Dutch Settlements 
in India 1816-17 A. D. BPP. LXI, pp. 46-49. [575 

Shows how the settlements of the Dutch in India, captured by the 
English during the Revolutionary and Napoleonic Wars, were restored 
to them in 1816-17, according to the first article of the Convention 
concluded between the Governments of England and the Netherlands 
in 1814. 


Datta, Kalikinkar A Proposed Anglo-Dutch Treaty 1780-81. 
JUPHS. XIV, pp. 118-124. [576 

Narrates the circumstances which made the English to negotiate 
a treaty with the Dutch against Hyder AH. 

Capture of the Dutch Settlements in Bengal and 

Bihar, 1781. JBORS. XXVII, pp. 398-415 ; 521-542. [577 

In 1780 Holland joined the League against England in the course 
of the American War of Independence. This was followed by a 
declaration of war against the Dutch, and capture of their settlements 
by England. The author details the capture based on unpublished 
records of the Imperial Record Department. 

Sen, S. N. The Dutch Expedition against Gheria, 1739. 
In No. 1222, pp. 228-238. [578 

Narrates the war of Angria with the Dutch, and the agreement 
with the East India Company. 


Mahalingham, T. V. [Ananda Ranga Pillai (Pepys* of 
French India], by C. S. Srinivasachari, Madras, 1940. 
See ABIHL III, No. 1681. [579 

" It presents in a condensed form the historical material recorded 
in the Diary of Ananda Ranga Pillai. The Professor has also 
enriched the narrative with his own supplementary and explanatory 
notes culled from other sources of the period, thus filling up the 
possible lacunae in the Diary, as f. i regarding the siege of Arcot ". 
NR. XI II., p. 88. 

Srinivasachari, 0. S. The First Indian Courtiers of the 
French East India Company. In No. 1222, pp. 22-33. [580 
Gives a life-sketch of Thanappa Mudaliar, who was the first 
Dubash and Courtier of the French at Pondicherry. The paper is 
based on material, preserved in the family of Thanappa, in Tamil, 
and supplied to the writer by descendant of Thanappa. 

Jains and Jainism 

Atmaramji Tattvarth Sutra : Jainagamsamanvya. (Sanskrit- 
Prakrit text), pp. 264. Srimati Ratna De/i Jain, Ludhiana, 
1941. [581 

Study in ideological parallelism between the original Sutras in 
Sanskrit and Agamas in Prakrit of Jam Philosophy. 


Ayyangar H. Shesha, Ed. Neminath Puranam. (Kannada 
text). Royal 8vo. pp. 3 -Hi! + 599. Madras University 
Karnataka Granthmala Publication No. 8, Madras, 1941 (?) 


Karnaparya belonged to the I2th century and wrote his monumental 
work during the reign of Vijayaditya of Shilahar line of Karahataka, 
i. e. modern Karhad in Satara District. Neminatha Purana narrates 
the mythological story of Krishna, altered and adapted to suit the 
Jaina religious traditions. 

Bhat M. Mariappa-Chandassarani of Gunacandra, (Kannada 
text). AOR. VI, PL 2, pp. 1-36, " [583 

A short prosody \vritten by a Jaina poet called Gunacandra 
(c. 1650 A. D.). This is based on a manuscript deposited in the 
Government Oriental Library, Mysore, and published for the first 
time. The work consists of (I) Introduction and technical terms, 
(2) Matravrttas including the Kannada metres Satpadis, (3) Samavrttas 
and other varnavrttas, (4) Miscellaneous metres and (5) Talavrttas. 

Chakravarti A. Jaina Literature in Tamil. JA. VII, Pt. 1, 
pp. 1-20. [584 

Points out with some detail a few works by the Jaiuas in Tamil. 

Dikshit, Ramachandra B. R. Shravana Be[gola ke Shila- 
leklion men Katipaya Jainacharya. (Hindi text). JSB. 
VII, Pt. I, pp. 39-43. [585 

Gives a list of Jaina priests whose names are recorded in the 
inscriptions of Shravanabelgola, and who have played parts in the 
cultural life of the country. 

Dhyanchandraji, Swami Shri Agamsarini Granth. (Gujarat! 
text). Crown 16mo. pp. 132, Vir Vijaya Printing Press, 
Ahmedabad, 1941. [586 

A treatise giving the gist of the religious principles of Jainism. 

Gandhi, G. N. Jain Shvetambar Sampradayno Itihas. 
(Gujarati text). Crown 16mo. pp. 88, Gandiv Mudianalaya, 
Surat, 1941. [587 

History of the Jain Shvetambar sect. 

Gode, P. K. References to the Caitragaccha in Inscriptions 

and Literature. JA- VII, Pt. 2, pp. 53-66. [588 

Confines himself to a Gaccha viz., the Caitragaccha of Chitor in Raj- 

putana and records few references to it in inscriptions and literature. 


Haribhadrasuri JT^T^Rf^JT^^H (Sanskrit text). Royal 12mo , 

pp. 750, Sheth Devchand Lalbhai Jain Pustakoddhar 

Fund, Surat, 1941. [589 

A Jain work regarding quietism by Vachak Umaswati with the 

Commentary of Vikram Samvat 1185 by Shri Haribhadrasuri. 

Jain, Kamta Prasai The Jaina Chronology. JA. VII. Pt. 
2, pp. 73-80. [590 

Continued from JA. V, p. 64. Gives tha chronology of the events 
of the ancient historical period. 

Asoka and Jainism. JA. VII, Pt. 1, pp. 21-25 [591 

Contirued from JA. VI. p. 50. In this instalment the writer traces 
the existence of Jainism in the countries of Arabia, Persia and Afgha- 
nistan, and supports the view that Asoka formed his Dharma on the 
basis of Jainism and preached it abroad as well, 

The Digambara and Svetambara Sects of Jainism. 

In No. 1434, pp. 228-237. [592 

Examines a few conclusions of Mr. C. J. Shah in his Jainism in North 
India, and confines himself to three important points of controversy 
raised in the work. Concludes that it is not justified to connect the 
Svetambaras with Parsva and the Digambaras with the last Tirthankara, 
since it is proved independently that every one of the Tirthankaras 
lived as a naked sramana. It is a fact that the Digambara-Svetambara 
division in the Jain church finally appeared in the first century A. D. 

Johnson, Helen M. [Outlines of Jainism] by Jagmanderlal 
Jaini, New York, 1940. See ABIHI. III, No. 761. [593 

" Occasionally Jaini's English terminology is inconsistent. Angels 
and devils is n >t bad Christian terminology for devas and narakas; but 
Jaini sometimes uses angel? for dcvas only and sometimes to include 
both (p. 43), which use might be confusing to a beginner struggling 
with the five kinds of bodies. 'Falling away' is hardly adequate for 
ntrjara, which is a definite wearing away. The height of the Middle 
world is corrected (pp. 121 and 122) from 100,040 yojanas to 100,000. 
There is considerable variation on this point. Hemacandra (Trisasti 
2.3.483) says the Middle World is 900 yojanas above the earth and 900 
below." JAOS. Vol. 61, pp. 66-67. 

Kapadia, Mulchand Kisandas - Yogasaratika, by Brahmachari 
Sitaiprasad Ji. (Prakrit-Hindi text). Digambar Jain 
Pustakalaya, Surat, 1941 (?) [594 

Contains an elaborate Hindi commentary, accompanied by the text, 
of ths old Jain Philosophical text in Prakrit, the Yogasara of 
Yogindudeva (c. 6th century A. D.). 


Mitra, Kalipada Magic and Miracle in Jain Literature. 
JA. VII, Pt. 2, pp. 18-88. [595 

Gives a few examples of the practice of magic mentioned in Jaina 
literature, ranging from the gross and crude practices to avert the 
evil eye for the purpose of affording protection against the baneful 
influence of planets or malignant spirits to the subtle penetration into 
one's mind to discover his thoughts and paralise his energy, including 
magic sleep, going through the air, causing invisibility and the 
dreadful black art which compels obedience of human and divine 
victims to it. 

Muni, Jinavijayaji Kuvalayamala II. BaV, II, Pt. 2, pp. 
211-219. [596 

Discusses some of the historically important facts gleaned from the 
Prasasti given in his Part I of this article. 
For Part I, see RaV y II (1939), p. 88. 

Nawab, S. M. Ed. Shree Chitra Kalpasutra (Prakrit text). 
10" x 5", pp. 206. Kumar Printery, Ahmedabad, 1941. [597 

A collection of notable events in the lines of certain pain Tirthan- 

Pai, M. Govind The Advent of Jaina Dharma to Karnataka. 
(Kannada text). JKLA. Vol. 26, Pt. 1, pp. 1-21;' Pt. 2, 
pp. 125-144. [598 

Points out that the Chandragupta who came to South India and to 
Sravanabelgola with his Guru, Bhadrabahuswamy, was not the same 
as the famous emperor Chandragupta of the Mauryan empire. The 
argument developed the historical discussion dealing with the subject 
as also the details of Digambara and Svetambara traditions of Jainism. 

Patel, G. J. Shri Mahavir Katha (Gujarat! text). Crown, 

pp. 566. Navjivan Mudranalaya, Ahmedabad, 1941. [599 

A biographical sketch of Mahavira, the 24th Tirthankara of the Jains. 

Payaaagar, Munivarya Digambara Jaina Balaboshe Mattu 

Jeeva Karmagala Vichar. (Kannada text), pp. 32,, Shri 

Jinavani Prasarak Sangh, Dharwar, 1941. [600 

Elementary principles of Jainism. 

Premi, Nathooram Acharya Amitagati. (Hindi text). JS13. 
VII, Pt. 1, pp. 29-38. [601 

A biographical sketch of the Jaina priest Amitagati and a list of 
his works. Amitagati seems to have played a part in the social, 
cultural and even political life of the South in the Iith-I2th century, 
and was a great scholar, religious leader and statesman. The writer 
has based his observations on contemporary literature and internal 
evidence found in Amitagati's own Sanskrit works. 


Puri, Baij Nath Jain Religious Orders in the Kusbana 
Period. JIH. XX, Pt. 1, pp. 85-92. [602 

Points out that in the Kushana period, a number of Jain religious 
orders were flourishing side by side in Mathura. These schools were 
popularly known as ganas and were divided on the lines of teachers 
who were known through their respective kulas. The teachers grouped 
into a kula were branched off into Sakhas or branches. The study is 
based on epigraphic records. 

Pushpadant Mahapuranam (Tritiya Khand), (Sanskrit- 
Prakrit-Hindi-English text). Royal 8vo., pp, 320, Nav 
Bharat Printing Press, Bombay, 1941, [603 
A book on Jaina mythology. 

Rao, B. Seshsagiri New Studies in South Indian Jainism. 
Ill, Sravana Beigola Culture. JA. VII, Pt. 1, pp. 26-39. 


Rishiji, Amolak sft *T^T3rr ^TRW (Hindi text). Royal 12mo. 

pp. 146, B. L. Chordia, Dhulia, 1941. [605 

Life sketch of Shree Madan Shreshthi, a rich man of Jain mythology. 

Saletore, B. A. The Age of Guru Akalanka. JBHS. VI, 
pp. 10-33. [606 

Tries to substantiate the, statement he made in his work Mediaeval 
Jainism, regarding the age of Akalanka which he assigned to the 
eighth century. 

Sanghavi, J. 0. Pujya Shri Chhaganlalji Maharajvun Jivan 

Charitra. (Gujarati text). Crown 16mo., pp. 88, Vir Vijaya 

Printing Press, Ahmedabad, 1941. [607 

Life sketch of Chhaganlalji Maharaj of the Khambhat Sampradaya 

of Jainism. 

Sastri, S. Srikanta Jaina Traditions in Rajavali Katha. 
JA. VII, Pt. 1, pp. 40-47 ; Pt. 2, pp. 67-72. [608 

Examines the work Rajavali Kathc of Devachandra, which was 
completed in 1841 A. D. Its value lies in the traditions about Jainism, 
its history in Karnataka, the literature in Sanskrit and Kannada, and 
references to the ruling dynasties and contemporary religions. Its 
historical value is extremely open to doubt but it furnishes a starting 
point for further research and hence cannot be dismissed as entirely 


Satik Vairagya Shatakadi Granth Panchakam. (Sanskrit 
text). Royal 12mo.. pp. 172. Nirnaya Sagar, Bombay, 

Five books of Vairagya Shatak, etc., with Commentaries. 

Sen, Amulyacandra School and Sects in Jain Literature. 
Being a full account compiled from original sources of 
the doctrines and practices of philosophical schools and 
religious sects mentioned in the canonical literature of 
Jains. 8"x5H", pp. 47. Santiniketan, 1941. [610 

- Mahavira as the Ideal Teacher of the Jains. BaV. 
Ill, Pt. 1, pp. 87-89. [611 

An attempt to reconstruct a picture of Mahavira as a teacher, 
based mainly on inference. 

- The Arigaculiya, a Sacred Text of the Jainas. 
IHQ. XVII, pp. 472-491. [612 

A critical study of various Jaina text. Shows inter-relation of the 

- The meaning of Sat/a among the Jains. 1C. VII, 
pp. 391-395. [613 

Discusses the relation between Mai and Suya and concludes that the 
factor of guru-par ampar a was of supreme and essential necessity and 
thus Suya in its exact sense means to the Jains the knowledge of the 
scriptures as handed down through a properly qualified teacher. 

Shah, Umakant P. Iconography of the Jain Goddess 
Sarasvati. See No. 568. 

Shantisagarji, Chhani Shri Shantisagar Shiddhanta Prash- 
nottarmala. (Hindi text). Crown 16mo., pp. 88. Seth 
Nathulalji Jain, Rakhadeo (Mewar), 1941. [614 

A series of questions and answers on Jain Philosophy. 

Sharma, S, R. Jainism and Karnatak Culture. With a 
foreword by A. B. Latthe. pp. xix + 213, 15 illus, Dharwar, 
1941. [615 

The Volume deals with the changes Jainism accepted in its history 
in Karnataka where it flourished in all parts, as well as, the many 
ways in which it affected the thought and life of its people. 



Shastri, Bhyjbali Jaina Purana. (Hindi text). JSB. VII, 
Pt. 1, pp. 1-9. [616 

Like the Puranas of the Hindus, the Jainas also have their own 
liieraturc called Purfina. The writer here attempts to show that this 
Jaina Purana is not altogether mythological, but it contains rich histo- 
rical material. 

Shitalprasadji, Brahmachari Jain Dharma men Daiva aur 
Purusharth. (Hindi text). Crown 16mo., pp. 180, V. S. 
Vachnalaya, Indore, 1941. [617 

Fate and effort in Jainism. 

Tattvasfiratika. (Prakrit-Hindi text). 7" x 5", pp. 162. 

Digambar Jain Pustakalaya, Surat, 1941. [618 

Prakrit text and Hindi commentary of Shitalprasadji on an old Jain 
work, the Tattvasara of Devasenacarya (c. 10th century A. D.) 

Suali, Luigi, Ed. Dharmabindu : A Work on Jaina 
Philosophy with the Commentary of Municandra. 
(Sanskrit text) Bibliotheca Indica Series No. 220. 
8J^"x5VS" PP- xii 4271. Royal Asiatic Society of Bengal, 
Calcutta, 1940. [619 

Important work of Jain philosopher published in a complete form. 
The edition is based on five MSS, collected by Dr. Suali, and one MS. 
belonging to the Society. 

Sudarsanackarya, T. K. V. N. Some Parallel Concepts of 
Jainism and Vedanta. JSVOL II, Pt. 1, pp. 57-64. [620 

On account of its intrinsic worth, the Jaina system, is considered 
to be one of the important systems of Indian philosophy called 
Dartana-sastra. The writer compares the system with the Vedic 
texts and points out the parallels. 

Upadhye, A. N. Ed. Tiloya-Pannatti, by Yativrishabha. 
Part I, pp. 120. Shri Jain Siddhanta Bhavan, Arrah, 
1941. [621 

" Those who have followed the progress of the text of this work 
in the pages of the Jaina Antiquary must now feel grateful to the 
Editor, Dr. Upadhye, who has made available to scholars in a con- 
venient form this important geographical work of Jain mythology. 
The Triloka-Prajhapti belongs to the same group of the Jain canon 
as the better known Jambudvipa-prajnapti and the Sanskrit work Loka- 
Vtbhaga of Simhasuri. The work so far as it goes is rich in mytho- 
logical details and contains other valuable information for the under- 
standing of the elements of early Jain icons and art". JUPHS. XIV, 
Pt. 2, p. 133- 


Upadhye, A, T. Ed. 3[H*n3rcr g^ 2 Vols. Crown 8vo. 
Vol. I. (Ardhamagadhi-English text), pp. 174; Vol. II, 
pp. 288, Pub.: Editor. [622 

A conspectus of the leading Jain texts, is edited with introduction, 
translation and notes. 

Vadekar, R. D. [Outlines of Jainism] by J. Jaini, Cam- 
bridge, 1940. See ABIHL III, No. 761. [623 

"The present book is a mere reprint (with corrections) of the fin>t 
edition, published in 1915. The only addition made in this is on page 
xviii where a few works on Jainism are added. The list is not 
exhaustive and leaves many works of note out of consideration, 
which ought to have been added. The work has always been a 
popular exposition of Jainism for the beginners; the most valuable 
feature of the book is that it gives sources in the original, on which 
the exposition is based. Two charts on the Tirthankars and the 
classification of Karman add to the usefulness of the work." AI30RL 
XXII, Pts. 3-4, p. 298. 

Vaidya, P. L. Ed. The Mahapurana or TisaUhi-Maha- 
purisagunalamkara, (A Jain Epic in Apabhramsa of the 
10th century) of Puspadanta. Vol. III. Manikkcandra 
Digambara Jain Granthamala No. 42. (English and 
Hindi Introductions). 9M" x 6H" PP- xxxii + 314. M. D. J. 
Granthamala, Bombay, 1941. [624 

The third of the last part of Puspadanta's Mahapurana composed 
in^ the Apabhramsa language in the loth century A. D. It contains 
a section of the work known separately under the title of Harivani\a 
Pnrana and consists of Samdhis 81 to 92. The English introduction 
gives information about the critical apparatus, the poet and his 
works. The Hindi introduction contains a discussion of all problems 
connected with the authorship. 

Vijaya, Ratna Prabha Sramana Bhagavan Mahavira. 
Vol. I, Pt. 1, (Fifteen previous Bhavas or Existence), 
pp. 212. [625 

Vol. IV, Pt. I, Sthavir avail text and English translation, pp. 209 
Ahmedabad, 1941. 

Vijayji, Bhadrankar Pratima Poojan (Gujarat! text). 
Crown 16mo, pp. 384, Vir Vijaya Printing Press, Ahmeda- 
bad, 1941. [626 

Expounds Jain philosophy 


Vijayramchandra Surishwarji Dishasoochan, Ft. 1, (Gujarat! 

text). 2nd Edn. Crown 16mo, pp. 402, Vir Vijaya Printing 

Press, Ahmedabad, 1941. [627 

A collection of speeches of religious and philosophical interest to 


Lexicography, Grammar and Linguistics 

Aiyar, L. V. Ramaswami Grammar in Lllatilakam. BRVRL 
IX, Pt, 2, pp. 84-101. [628 

An attempt to assess the value of the Grammatical material the 
work for a study of the older stages of Malayalam, by interpreting 
the data in terms of modern linguistics and comparing them with 
evidence furnished by the literature and inscriptions of contemporary 

The Malayajam "of the Missionaries. BRVRL IX, 

Pt. 1, pp. 1-80, [629 

Deals with the linguistic peculiarities of Malayalam writings of 
Catholic Missionaries of l8th century, specially of Clemens Peanius, 
and discusses two other works by Catholic Missionaries: (I) A work 
of 18/2; it treats about the history of Christianity in Kerala; it is 
based upon older authorities like Paulinus and Raulin, and handled 
from the standpoint of a warm and vigorous supporter of the Synod 
of Diamper. The story of the arrival of St. Thomas in India, 
the rise of Nestorianism and its influence of India, the Synod of 
Diamper and the subsequent history of Catholicism in Kerala, 
the literary achievements of some European missionaries in Kerala 
and finally a chapter on the effect of Tippu Sultan's invasion on 
missionary activities in Kerala. (2) A grammar of Malayalam 
written in Latin and published probably about 1903 ; author unknown. 

Ayyangar, H. SeshaOn Pampa's Works. AOR. V, Pt. 2, 
pp. 33-48 ; VI, Pt. 1, pp. 49-72 ; VI, Pt. 2. pp. 73-76. 
iKannadja text). [630 

Continuation of the article which appeared in the two previous 
numbers of AOR. The meanings of the four words Agunti, Ollanige, 
Sujana and Tegalige, were discussed, and in the present instalment 
the meanings of three more words Lataha, Muri, and Kirata are 
discussed. Several old Kannada words have fallen out of use and 
their meanings are not given in Dictionaries that are current now. 
These words are either forgotten, or wrongly understood. An 
attempt is here made to discuss the meanings of such old words 
on the authority of their usages in classical works. 


Ayyangar, H. Sesha Kavijihvabhandhana. AOR. V, Pt. 1, 
32 pages, (Karmada text). [631 

The text of Kavijihvabhandhana was published in AOR, Vol. IIT, Pt. 
2. The publication of the critical introduction was begun in Vol. IV, 
Pt. I. The last portion of the Introduction is presented here. 

An attempt is made in the introduction to the work to point out 
the difference between vadi and prasa in Kannada prosody and also to 
compare them with the corresponding metrical elements in the Telugu 
prosody. In the last few pages, the forms and significations of some 
rare Kannada words occurring in Pampa's works are determined with 
reference to their usage in the works of the other great poets of old 

Bharali, Devananda Double Form of Some Sanskrit and 
Allied Words. JARS. VIH, Ft. 2. pp. 50-51. ; [632 

Gives pairs of words showing a remarkable uniformity in the 
interchange of K and S sounds. Each pair represents a single word 
pronounced in two different ways, although Sanskrit grammarians 
treat them as different words. 

Bhatnagar, K. N. Ed. Nidana-Sutra of Patanjali. (Sanskrit 
text). Edited for the first time together with an introduc- 
tion in English, a fragmentary commentary and indices. 
Vol. 10. Royal 8vo. pp. 16 + 70 + 189 + 51. Mehar Chand 
Lachhman Das Sanskrit and Prakrit Series, Lahore, 1939. 


Bhattacharya, Vidhushekhara A Linguistic Note on the 
Mundaka Upanisad. IHQ. XVII, pp. 89-91. [634 

The Mundaka Upanisad is regarded as one of the principal Upanisads. 
It presents some peculiarities in its language, which are not to be 
found in other Upanisads. It is much influenced by Prakritism and 
Buddhist or the mixed Sanskrit as found in such Buddhist Sanskrit 
works as the Mahfivastit, etc. Gives some examples. 

Ohaturvedi, Saraswati Prasad-Itsing ke Bharatyatra-vivaran 
men Ullikhit ek Sanskrit Vyakaran grantha ki Pahchan. 
NPP. XLVI, Pt. 1, pp. 45-53. [635 

Identification of a Sanskrit grammar mentioned in the account of 
travels in India of Itsing. Identifies the text of a grammar called 
KJtilatraya by. Itsing a Chinese traveller in India in the 7th century 
A. D. This book is translated into English by Takakusu under the 
title, Records of Buddhist Practices, Itsing has quoted five main schools 
of Sanskrit grammar studied in his days, and the. fourth of these schools 
forms the subject of this paper. 


Chaturvedi, Saraswati Prasad On References to Earlier 
Grammarians in the Astadhyfiyi and the Forms Sanc- 
tioned by them. NUJ. No. 7, pp. 46-53. [636 
Shows that by its very nature of completeness, scientific arrange- 
ment and developed technique, Panini's famous work, the Astadhyayl 
cannot be the first on Sanskrit Grammar. 

Notes on a Vartika (?) and its Misplaced Occurrence 

in the Mahdbhdsya, In No. 1434, pp, 82-83. [637 

The incongruity in the wording of the Vartika which occurs in the 
Stddhnnta-Kmunudi, leads to a suspicion about its genuineness. 

Chitrav, Siddhesvarasastri The Transcription and the 
Pronunciation of Rnnga etc., from Vedic Literature. 
(Marathi text). BISMQ. XXI, PL 3, pp. 65-70. [638 

Deals with Ranga in Vedic grammar. Says Ranga is Anunasika 
and is different from Anusvara and Gumkara; its varieties 18 ; it 
contains I, 1%, 2, 2% matra* ; only Rgveda mantras, even when 
borrowed in other Vedas ha/e rangas ; they have been dealt with in 
Pratisakhyas, Siksas and Astadhyayi. 

Garge, D. V. An Ancient Attack on Grammar. BDCRL 
II, Pts. 3-4, pp. 351-360. [639 

Shows that the Purvapaksin, who attacks Grammar from the point 
of view of its utility or otherwise to the actual performance, almost 
holds the field. Although the Siddhantm, who is a Mimam^aka, 
upholds the cause of sister-science of Grammar, yet his advocacy of 
Grammar as indispensable to the performance of religious duties, 
though unfortunately not very convincing, is an illustration of the 
wonderful hold that the science of grammar had attained on the 
minds of the learned circles. 

Ghatage, A. M. Introduction to Ardhamagadhi. 2nd 
Revised Edn. Double Crown, pp. xii + 254, Kolhapur, 1941. 


The book is divided into three parts: Phonology, Morphology, 
Syntax and Compounds. Each part is subdivided into several 
chapters, lessons or sections. There are three appendices: a gramma- 
tical summary which puts together, for ready reference, in the form 
of charts the phonetic peculiarities and grammatical forms already 
described in the body of the book ; and two glossaries one of 
Ardhamagadhi-English words and the other of English-Ardhamagadhi 


Ghosh, Batakrishna Latin and Sanskrit. 1C. VII, pp. 

463-482 ; VIII, pp. 97-106. [641 

Of all the Indo-European languages of Europe Latin is most like 

Sanskrit, both in internal structure and the external history. 

Examines the structure of Latin. 

Gramopadhye, G. B. Peshve Daptarantil Marathi Bhashe- 
chen Swarup. (Marathi text). Crown, pp. 339. B. M. 
Nerlekar, Poona, 1941. [642 

Character of the Marathi Language in the Peshwa Daftar. A 
philosophical, grammatical and dialectal study of the Marathi 
language in the l8th century as represented in the published selections 
from the Peshwa Daftar. 

Haim, 8 The Larger English-Persian Dictionary. Designed 
to give the Persian meanings of 80>000 words, idioms, 
phrases and proverbs in the English language, as well 
as the transliteration of difficult Persian words. 2 Vols. 
Royal 8vo, Teheran, 1941. [643 

Heimann, Betty Sphota and Artha. In No. 1434, pp. 

221-227. ' [644 

Draws distinction between the spheres of artha and sphota. Concludes 

that the distinction does not seem to be always strictly kept to in 

average linguistic use. 

Joshi, Gopala Shastri - Patanjala Mahabhasyam. Edited 
with Arthasangraha Commentary. Part I Paspasanhikam. 
Demy 8vo , pp. 43, Bombay, 1941. [645 

Joshi, S. B. Agent-Suffixes Like Vala and Valla. (Kannada 
text). JKLA. Vol. 26, Pt. 1, pp. 62-65. [646 

Discusses whether Kannada noun suffixes Valla and Vala are derived 
from Sanskrit Pala. 

The Suffixes Valla (Vala) Vala- Vala. (Kannada text). 

JKLA. Vol. 26, Pt. 2,' pp. 195-196. [647 

Suggests that the Kannada Valla form is earlier than the Prakrit 
form Vala < Pala. 

Kakati, Banikauta Assamese, Its Formation and Develop- 
ment. Demy 8vc, pp. xxxii + 399. Narayani Handiqui 
Historical Institute, Gauhati, Assam, 1941. [648 

Gives a brief sketch of the history of the language, which is claimed 
to be independent of Bengali and having its own distinctive features 
and literature, its dialects and vocabulary greatly influenced by the 
Tibeto-Burmese languages as a result of the Shan invasion of the country. 


The author deals with its sounds and their origin from Sanskrit 
though the intermediate stage of the Prakrits. 

The part on morphology deals with the word-formation suffixes arc 
traced to their original and the formation of nominal and verbal forms. 

Kapadia, H. R. The Student's English-Pfilya Dictionary 
with three Appendices, pp. xii-f 188. Karsandas Narandas 
& Sons, Surat, 1941. [649 

The present dictionary is the first of its kind on the market. Ever 
since Ardhamagadhi was introduced in the undergraduate courses, 
students have felt the want of an English-Ardhamagadhi dictionary. 

Katre, S. M. On the Present Needs of Indian Linguistics. 
PO. VI, pp. 128-138. [650 

A survey of linguistic studies carried out in India and abroad. Sug- 
gests preparation of a Sanskrit Dictionary on co-operative basis. 

Prakrit Uccidima and Uuccudai. In No. 1434, pp. 

258-259. ' [651 

A note to point out that cr or cr- has not been very productive, the 
different treatment of vocalic r in Middle Indo-Aryan as an a, i or tt, 
have resulted in certain back formations in Sanskrit. 

The Formation of Korikam. ABORI. XXII, Pis. 

3-4, pp. 272-287. [652 

Continued from ABORI. XX, pp. 176. This is the Part III. A brief 
review of the main current of syntactical characteristics of Konkani 
and the deviation observed therein in the dialects. The main differen- 
ces are particularly noticed within the two divergent groups Brahmin 
and Christian. 

On a Thesaurus Linguse Sanscritse. NIA. IV,- Pt. 

8, pp. 271-279. [653 

Reviews the activities in Lexicographical work, and suggests moans 
by which a Thesaurus can be compiled and published. 

Some Problems of Historical Linguistics in Indo- 
Aryan, BaV. II, Pt. 2, pp. 220-229. [654 
Introduction to Historical Linguistics ; Verbal bases of Indo-Aryan ; 
Nominal Stem formation in Indo-Aryan ; Problems of Historical Lin- 
guistics, and Synonymic : Unsolved problems and desiderata. 

Konkani Memorandum on Korikam. 9%" x 6J/", pp. 24. 
The Marathi Literature Conference, Sholapur, printed at 
the Karnatak Printing Press, Bombay, 1941. [655 

A Memorandum submitted to the Census Authorities, asking them to 
consider the Konkani language as a dialect of Marathi, and not as a 
separate language. 


Kulkarni, E. D Verbs of Movement and their variants in 
the critical edition of the Adiparvan. Appendix volume 
to the Bulletin of the Deccan College Research Institute, 
Vol. II, Pts. 2-4. 9M" x 5l/6", pp. 113. The Deccan College 
Research Institute, Poona, 1941. [656 

A study of synonymic roots of the Sanskrit Dhatupathas, indicating 
gati- or movements and traces their substitute-variants in the critical 
edition of the Adiparvan and analysing the nature of these variants. 
The roots have been collected from Liebich's list of his Materialien 
sum Dhatupatha p. 19. Part II, treats with verbs of movement not 
included in the Dhatupatha of Panini or Chandra, but found only in 
the Nirukta. Verbs of movement, not included either in Panini, 
Chandra or in Nirukta but whose dictionary meaning is given as 
* movement/ are treated in Part III. 

The verb, shows what can be done in the field of epic linguistics 
with the vast critical material presented by the Bhandarkar Oriental 
Research Institute in their critical edition of the Mahabharata. One 
aspect of this variation which is not generally shared by the Vedic 
Variants is connected with the stem of the root considered ; whereas 
Vedic variations in verbal inflection are concerned with such leading 
aspects as the voice, mood, tense and tense-systems, secondary conjuga- 
tions, interchanges between finite verbs and verbal nouns or of 
equivalent personal endings, matters pertaining to augment and 
reduplication, variation in grade of stems and allied matters, and 
person and number they do not show variants of the original base 

Macqueen, Percy Equivalents of the English Perfect in 
Tamil and Malayalam, according to certain European 
Grammarians. BRVRI. IX, Pt. 2, pp. 102-110. [657 

European grammarians have failed to devise an intelligible rule for 
rendering the various forms of English perfect into Tamil and 
Malayalam, nor have they elucidated the exact meaning of the verbs 
which are used to ' strengthen * the various simple tense forms in 
those languages. In particular they fall short in their explanation of 
the exact force of the participle when used with the verbs tru and 
irikka, the equivalents of the verb ' to be.' The writer states the 
problem, and leaves to others to find the solution. 

Malavad, S. S. R. L. Kula, Ksala Vicaram, (Kannada text). 
KSPP. XXVI, pp. 197-203. * [658 

Concludes that the distinction between R. and r, L and I are arti- 
ficial and unreal. 


Mallia, N. V. Mukuta, Mauli and Kirlta. In No. 1434, 
pp. 282-289. [659 

Discusses the difference between the three words which mean a 
head-dress, a crown. 

Marsh, Gordon, H. The Voiced Sibilants in Sanskrit. 
JAOS. Vol. 61, Ft. 1, pp. 45-50. [660 

A survey of the traces of the voiced sibilants s and z in Sanskrit. 
The treatment of the material is divided into two parts: first the 
treatment of z and z in the interior of a word, either in the stem or 
between the stem and an added element; second, the treatment of 
z and z at the end of a word, in so-called external sandhi. 

Menon, 0. Achyuta Ancient Kerala, AORV. Ft. 1, 12 
pages. [661 

Presidential address delivered at the Mala>alam (Linguistic) Section 
of the All-India Oriental Conference, held at Tirnpati in March 1940. 

Mulla, Feridun Lingua Indica, being an examination of 
the language problem of New India. 9^6" x 6^", pp. 37, 
The Indian Publishing Co., Hyderabad (Den.), 1940. [662 

Nainar, S. Muhammad Husaya Arabic and Persian Words 
in the Tamil Language. AOR. V, Ft. 1, 4 pages. [663 

Shows that even before the birth of Islam in Arabia, the Tamil 
language had already been influenced by Arabic contact, and had 
this shown its capacity for assimilating and adapting, while still 
retaining its own unmistakable character. 

Narasimhachar, D. L. Ed. Vaddaradhano. (Kannada text). 
KSPP. XXVI, pp. 67-108. [664 

The work throws much light on the development of the Kannada 
language and on many points of historical interest. It is an early 
work, and there are scholars who would take it as back as the 6th 
century A. D. 

Narasimia, A. N. A Grammar of the Oldest Kanarese 
Inscriptions. Studies in Dravidian Philosophy No. ! 
pp. xxiii-t-375. University, Mysore, 1941. [665 

" The earliest Kanarese literary text preserved, the Kavira jamarga 
dates from the latter part of the ninth century (c. A. D. 877). Before 
that the language is attested in a number of inscriptions which go 
back several centuries before this date. The earliest of the inscrip- 
tions treated by Mr. Narasimia is dated A. D, 578, the majority being 
about the year A. IX 700. The earliest Kanarese inscription yet 


found, at Halmidi, is dated c. A. D. 450 This state of affairs is 

quite opposite of that which prevails in Tamil, where a copious body 
of literary texts, excellently preserved, antedates the earliest inscrip- 
tions by several centuries. It therefore follows that the study of the 
early inscriptions in Kannada is of particular interest to the student 
of Dravidian comparative philology, and the appearance of a work 
dealing with them is a welcome addition to the slender literature on 
that subject. The book is divided roughly into two sections, the first 
dealing with the history of certain sounds in Kanarese as evidenced 
by inscriptions, the second containing the grammar, text of the 
inscriptions and comparative vocabulary. T. Burrow, BSOS. XI, 
Pp. 230-231. 

Neog, Dimbeswar Sri Krsna Kirtan and its Language. 
JARS. VIII, Pt. 1, pp. 27-3 1. [666 

Sri Krsna Kirtan by Chanditias is valuable discovery. It is said 
to be the first available specimen of the Bengali language. The 
writer here examines the grammar, vocabulary and the script and 
concludes that the language of west Bengal in the I4th century was 
the language of Kamarupa now known as the Assamese language. 

Songs of Gopichandra and their language. JARS. 

VIII, Pt. 3, pp. 91-96. [667 

Shows the similarity of the old Assamese and the old Bengali 

Nyayasahityatirtha, Hemanshuvijaya, Ed. Shri Siddha 
Hemacandra Shabdanu-Shasanam. Edited with Appen- 
dices, Notes, Variants and Introduction. (Sanskrit text). 
S-heth Anandji Kalyanji, Ahmedabad, 1941. [668 

Sanskrit portion of the celebrated grammar of Hemacandra. It 
covers the first seven chapters of the work, the eighth and the last 
chapter of which deals with the grammar of the different Prakrits. 
The text is accompanied by author's own gloss on the sutras, while 
short explanatory notes are added by the editor in the form of 

Patel, IVIanilal A few Hitherto Undetected Haplologies on 
Old Indo- Aryan. In No. 1434, pp. 327-328. [669 

Points out a few haplological occurrences in old Indo-Aryan. 

Paran jpe, V. G. Tr. *Rfift *H*Nr f^FH (Marathi text) Crown. 

8vo, pp. 504. Pub. : Author, Aryasanskriti Press, Poona, 

1941. [670 

Development of the Marathi Language, translated from Jules 

Bloch's La Formation de Langue Marathc. 


Pillai, Kannuswami, and Pillai, K. Appadurai Oppilak- 
kanam (Tamil Text), pp. 208. S. I. S. S. W. P. Society, 
Thmevelly, 1941. [671 

The comparative grammar of the Dravidian language by Caldwell ; 
translation of the introduction. 

Ramakrishnayya, K. Inflexion in Dravidian Languages 
(Telugu text). AOR. VI, Pt. 2, pp. 1-36. [672 

Traces the development of inflexion in the major languages of the 
Dravidian group, particularly with reference to Telugu. The origin 
and the significance of Vibhakti in Sanskrit is explained and it is 
argued that this idea of Vibhakti cannot be applied in the case of the 
Dravidian group of languages, though for the sake of convenience it 
is generally adopted therein. The so-called case-signs are traced to 
independent words in the language, and the relation between the base 
and the post-positions is explained as one of attributive nature. 

Dravidian Phonetics, (English-Telugu text). AOR. 

V, Pt. 2, VI. Pt. 1, 24 pages. [673 

Points out how dialects are formed on account of the special 
phonetic tendencies that develop in a particular area. The various 
changes that sounds undergo in any language are generally due to 
laziness, or economy of effort. Considers some of the phonetic 
changes that occur in the Dravidian group of languages. 

Reddiar, V. Venkata Rajulu -Alapedai : Lengthening of the 
Quality of a Letter. (Tamil text). AOR. V, Pt. 1, 
23 pages. [674 

There is difference of opinion between Tolkappiyar and Pavanandi 
the author of Nannul, in regard to the quantity of the elongated 
vowel in matrical composition. Tolkappiyar thinks that the quantity 
of the elongated vowel does not vary and the succeeding short vowel 
adds to its quantity only when metrical exigency arises. The author 
of Nannul is, however, of the opinion that the elongated vowel itself 
gets an increase in quantity while the succeeding short vowel merely 
indicates the increased quantity. The view of Tolkappiyar is in 
consequence with the principles of Tamil Prosody. 

Dravidic Pronouns. All in Tamil. Bulletin of the 

Tamil Department No. 3. 8"x5H", pp. xix+128, Univer- 
sity of Madras, Madras, 1941. [675 

Change of Consonants. (Tamil text). AOR. VI, 

Pt. 1, 12 pages; Pt. 2, 11 pages. [676 

Phonetic changes of certain consonants in Sandhi, due to assimilation 
are dealt with m this short paper. It is shown by example, that such 
changes enable us to arrive at a correct etymology. 


Reddiar, V. Venkata Rajulu A note on the word * Tevu ' 

(Tamil text). AOR. V, Pt. 2. [677 

A discourse upon the verb tcvu is given. Concludes that the verb 

is written as tcvu in available editions of Tolkappiyam. But the 

correct form seems to be tcvu. 

Renou, Louis The Valid Forms in " Bhasfi ". IHQ. XVII, 
pp. 245-250. ' [678 

Gives a few notes on Bhasa which have a varifiable linguistic 
bearing, and disclose a state of language distinct from the normal 

Sankaran, C. R. A Further Note on the Logical Analysis 

of the three probnble Stages of Primitive-Indo-European 

Compound Formation. BDCRI. II, Pts. 3-4, pp. 341-342. [679 

A short note to point out that logical analysis of a language 

always presupposes a phenomenological analysis. 

Dravidian Notes. RDCRI. II, Pts. 3-4, pp. 325-340. [680 

Discusses the Dravidian word for ' Plaiting ', name transference in 
Dravidian with special reference to some words expressive of 
relationship, Dravidian numeration, Picture-writing in ancient Dravidian 
India, the Tamil word //; vai, the semantic of the Tamil word ;7/, 
and the Malayalam words oppol and ettal. 

Sankaram, 0. R. and Srinivasin, N. K. The Phonemic 
Variants of Aytam in Old Tamil. BDCRI. II, Pts. 3-4, 
pp. 343-350. [681 

A study of symbols used to represent the combination of pure 
consonant and vowel phonemes. 

Sarma, K. Madhava Krishna An Important Aspect of 
Patafijalian Technique of Interpretation. 1C. VII, pp. 
433-445. [682 

The use of a good many Paribhasas and Nyayas, not only leads 
Patanjali to reject a large number of Vartikas, but also enables him 
to widen the scope of the Astadh)a\i. The writer illustrates some 
of these and explains. 

Some Problems in Panini. JMU. XIII, 203-225. [683 

The Paninian School and the Pratisakhyas : Post- 

Paninian Reciprocity of Influence. BaV. II, Pt. 2, pp 
230-238. . [684 

A study of Katyayana's Vartikas reveals to the author that Katyayana 
was influenced to a great extent by what he calls 'Pratihakhyaisms', 
and shows that Katyayana's authorship of the Vajasaneyt Pratisakhya 
cannot be accepted. 


Sarma, K. Madhava Krishna Kfityayana. PO. VI, pp. 74-92. 


Some of the Vartikas of Katyayana have been examined to deter- 
mine the relation between Panini and Katyayana. Katyanyana's object 
in writing the Vartika was to find fault with the grammar of Panini. 
He tried sincerely to clear the ambiguities in the rules of the 
Atfadhyayi by supplementing them where n^ccssar)'. 

Authorship of the Unadi Sutras. In No. 1434, pp. 

395-404. " [686 

Discusses the chronological relation of ancient grammarians to 
Panini and gives a brief survey of the history of the Utiadi Sutras. 
The author of the Unadi Sutras, he says, was most probably a 
grammarian called Vararuci who flourished some time after Patafijali 
compiled the Unadi Sutras drawing fully well upon the Munitraya text 
as well as upon those of the etymologists to which he might have 
had access. 

Sastri, M. P. L. The Word " SaiMswati " in Sanskrit Liter- 
ature. PO. VI, pp. 190-194. [687 
Points out the various meaning of the word 'Saraswati' found in 
Sanskrit literature. 

Bengal, S. R. Importance of Accent in tho Vedas PO 
VI, pp. 93-101. [688 

Shows that the import of a work lies on its accented syllable 
whether it may fall on the stem or the suffix. 

Sharma, Har Dutt, Ed. Namalinganushasannm. (Sanskrit- 
English text). Demy 8vo. pp. 5":>2. Oriental B.ook 
Agency, Poona, 1941. [689 

Amarasimha's Sanskrit lexicon with the commentary of Bhatta 
Kshlraswami edited with introduction, English equivalents, etc. 

Shastti, Keshavram K. Bharatiya Bhashaoni Samlksha, 

(Gujarati text). SFGST. V, Ft 4, pp. 473-528. [690 

A survey of Indian languages, reproduced in Gujarat! a portion of 

Sir George Grearson's monumental work on modern Indian languages 

so far as the Gujarati language is concerned. 
Tatacharya, D. T. Nominative Singular as Vocative. 

JSVOI. II, Ft. 1, pp. 71-72. [691 

A note to point out that the views of Karl Brugtnann and 
A. A. Macdonell that the nominative singular is used in the passage 
Vayu and Indra, )c take c-ire (Rig. V. I, 2. 5 ) as a vocative. He 
renders the passage Vayu, then and Indra take care. Concludes that 
there is no need to use nominative in the place of vocative. 


Tungar, N. V. Pali Dhaturupavali. Poona Oriental Series 
No. 73. pp 60. Oriental Book Agency, Poona, 1941. [692 

Upadhye, A. N. Valmiki-Sutra : A myth. BaV. IT, Pt, 2, 
pp. 160-176. [692 A 

Concludes that the mere tradition that Valmiki, the author of 
Ramayana, wrote a Prakrit grammar. The so-called sutras of Valmiki 
are really the Sutras of Trivikrama who has also written a Vrtti 
on them. These Sutras are posterior to and modelled after the 
Sutras of Hemacandra. Possibly through some false reading, they 
came to be attributed to Valmiki. There was no evidence to say 
that there was some other Valmiki between Hemacandra and 

A Prakrit Grammar attributed to Samantabhadra. 

IHQ. XVII, pp. 511-516. [693 

Discusses the Prakrit grammar and concludes that the grammar 
contained in the Poona MS. and ascribed to Samantabhadra is decid- 
edly later than Hemacandra whose Prakrit grammar it reproduces 
mechanically and bodily omitting some portions here and there. 
It cannot be attributed to Samatabhadra, the logician of the 3rd 
century of the Vikrama era, and there is no evidence to identify this 
Samatabhadra with any other of that name who might have flourished 
later than Hemacandra. 

Vaidya K. M. The Ashtangahridaya Kosha with the 
Hridaya Prakasha : A Critical and Explanatory Com- 
mentary. (Sanskrit text). Valapad (S. Malabar), 1941. [694 
A dictionary of more or less unfamiliar terms occurring in the 
well-known Ayurvedic work, the Ashtangahridaya of Vagbhala. 

Varma, K. Goda A Study of the Personal Pronouns in the 
South Dravidian Languages. NIA. IV, Pt. 6, pp. 201-217. 


The history of the recorded forms of the pronouns of the first and 
second persons in the main South Dravidnn languages is traced, 
and phonological explanation is offered in each case. 

Varma, Siddheshwar Studies in Burushaski Dialectology. 
JRASBL. VII, Pt. 2, pp. 133-173. [696 

Discusses the distinctive features of Nagarl and Hunza in Phonetics, 
Grammar and Vocabulary. 

Sanskrit Ardham as a Preposition in the language 

of the Brahmanas. In No. 1434, pp. 545-546. [697 

A short discussion on the use of the word ardham as a preposition 
in Sanskrit. 


Vellaivaranam, K. A Comparative Study of Tholkappiyam: 
The Earliest extant Tamil Grammar of Second Century 
B. C., and Nannul a Grammar of the 13th Century. 
(Tamil text). JAU. XI, Pt. 2, pp. 97-133. [698 

The author of Nannul, though he bases his work on the Tholkap- 
piyam yet recognises the changes that have taken place in the Tamil 
language and gives expression to them. The Author deals with the 
classification and nature of Tamil sounds dealt with both in the Thol- 
kapptyam and the Nannul. 

Vyakaran Mahabhashya Pt. II (Marathi-Sanskrit text). 
Royal 8vo. pp. 624. Deccan Education Society, Poona, 1941. 


Sanskrit text of Patanjali's Commentary on Panini's grammar with 
Marathi translation and explanatory notes by Mahamahopadhyaya 
Vasudevshastri Abhyankar. Padas 3rd and 4th of the 1st Adhyaya and 
the whole of the 2nd Adhyaya. 

Libraries and Manuscripts 

Ahmad, Mohammad Aziz Tarlkh-i-Moghul of Asad Beg. In 
No. 1222. pp. 87-90. [700 

Gives a brief account of Asad Beg and his work Tarikh-i-Moghul, a 
manuscript from the Nawab-Abdus Salam Collection, Aligarh. 

Aiyangar, A. N. Krishna The Harlta Smrti. BmV. V, Pt. 
1, Pt. 2, and Pt. 3. [701 

A detailed examination of the manuscript No. XXII. N. ^ of the 
Adyar Library. Points out the general features of the MS. and men- 
tions the portion and dealing with Japa or repetition of each mantra 
for the fulfilment of specific desire, i.e. Kamya Japa is full while the 
printed version is defective. 

Banerji, Suresh Chandra Vratakalaviveka of Sulpani. IHQ. 
XVII. pp. 1~27. (Second set of pagination before the volume 
proper begins). [702 

Describes a manuscript of Vratakalavivcka, with Vratas. 

Banerji-Sastri, A. Two Mithila MSS. On Tantra and Yoga. 
JBORS. XXVII, pp. 61-70. [703 

Bijanamani and Suksmasvarodayaprakaranam are the two MSS. descri- 
bed here. The former explains the contents and esoteric significance 
of the Tantric incantations, and the latter deals with the nadis in the 
human body and their relation to the planets influencing every sphere 
of earthly life. Gives the text of both. 


Banerji-Sastri, A. A Mithila copy of the Salyaparvan of the 
Mahabharata. JBORS. XXVII. pp. 570-592. [704 

Written in Mithila script of the i;th century, the MS. has been 
acquired for the library of the Bihar and Orissa Research Society. It is 
dated Saka 1537 and Samvat 1672 (1615 A. D.). Some of the readings 
are noted and the nature of the MS. shown. 

Bapat, P. V. A Washington Manuscript: New Light Shown 
on the Fragmentary Tibetan Version of the Vimuktimarga. 
ABORL XXII, Pts. 1-2, pp. 116-119, 1 plate. [705 

Compares various MSS. of Vimuktumirga, and concludes that, the 
whole of the Tibetan version closely agrees with the Chinese version 
and thus confirms his surmise that " both the Tibetan and Chinese 
versions had the same original." 

Barua, B. K. A Short note on Sri-Hastamuktavali (A 
treatise on Hand-Poses). JARS. VIII, Pt. 3. pp. 71-76. [706 
Describes and discusses the MS. of the work. 

Chakravarti, Chintaharan Study of Manuscripts. In 
No. 1434, pp. 73-81. [707 

Confines his remarks to the study of MSS. of Sanskrit works and 
gives impression about the subject. 

Dutt, Nalinaksha Ed. Gilgifc Manuscript, Vol. II. 

pp. 214. J. C. Sarkhal, Srinagar, 1941. [708 

This is an edition of Samadhisaja-sutra, otherwise known as the 
Candrapradipa-suira, based on the MS. discovered at Gilgit. 

Gode, P. K. A Rare Manuscript of Bhatta Kamalakara's 
Commentary on the Harivyasa Kavya of Lolimbaraja. 
JTSML. II, Pt. 2, pp. 11-15. [709 

Gives analysis of the only fragment of the MS. of the work avail- 
able to him. 

- The Oldest Dated Manuscript of Puiljaraja's Com- 
mentary on the Sarasvata-Prakriya : Dated A. D 1556 
(Samvat 1612). BmV. Pt. 3. [710 

Points out the earliest MS. of this work so far he can judge from 
the published catalogues available to him; this date 1556 harmonises 
with the date assigned to Punjaraja, viz., 1475 to 1520. According 
to this MS. Punjaraja's father Jivana and his uncle Megha got the 
title of *tfe from Ghaisud-Din Khilji ; and that Punjaraja became 
king but abandoned the kingdom to his younger brother Munja. 


Code, P. K. A Rare Manuscripifof the Veda Blmsyasara of 
Bhattoji Dikaita BmV. V, Pt. 4. " [711 

The manuscript described is a commentary on the Rgvcd* by 
Bholtoji Diksita/ the well-known author of the SiddhantakmumulL 
The commentator professes to have based his work on the Vcdabhasya 
of Sayanacarya, but his discussions are found to be essentially gram- 
matical. It is not known whether this MS. in nine folios is a complete 
work by itself or is a fragment of a larger commentary. 

Guha, S. 0. Ancient View of Classification with Outline 
of a Modern Workable System. In No- 1434, pp. 206-213. 


Describes the classification (vargikarana) adopted in the ancient 
India, and applies the method to modern library classification. 

Habib Ganj A Rare Manuscript. JAHRL I, Pt. 1, 
pp. 140-142. [713 

A note on the Masnavi Go-i-Chinigan of Mulla Arifi Hirwa. 

Hosten, H. Indian Books Taken to France, Mostly by the 

Jesuits for the Library of Louis XV., (1729-1735). JBHS. 

VI, pp. 68-93. [714 

A translation from Omount's Archacologtqncs t Fran$aiscs en Orient 

aux XVIIe ct XVlllc uccles, Pt. //, Paris, pp. 828-852, and 1179-1192. 

An interesting account of the efforts made by the Jesuit Mission- 
aries in India and some of the agents of the French East India 
Company to procure Indian books and manuscripts for the library of 
Louis XV, King of France. 

Kavi, M. Ramakrishna Utpala-Parimalam. J8VOI. II, 
Pfc. 1, pp. 49-55. [715 

Utpala- Pan mala is a Commentary on Varahamihira's Brhatsamhita. 
The writer studies the MS. of work in Telugu script from the library 
of the Sri Venkateswara Oriental Institute, Tirupati. 

Khan, M. A. M., and Shaikh, 0. H. A Dakhani Manus- 
cript. BDCRL II, Pts. 3-4, pp. 300-313, 3 plates. [716 
Discusses a specimen of early Dakhani poetry. It is said to be 
the work of a native of Gujarat. 

Manuscripts List of Rare Manuscripts in Sri Venkateswara 
Oriental Institute, Tirupati. JSVOL II, Pt. 1, pp. 
155-170. [717 

Four hundred and forty-eight manuscripts are listed, in Devanagarl 
Tamil and Telugu characters. 


Narahai, H. G. The Vrttaratnavali : Its Author and his 
Date: About 1425 A. D. BmV. V, Pt. 3. [718 

Discusses the Manuscripts of the work, which, though mainly 
intended as a prayer to Sarasvati, the goddess of learning, it serves 
also the additional purpose of being an interesting treatise on 

The Raghupatirahasyadipika of fSrimuni and its 

Date : After 1550 A. D. [719 

Describes the pretentions of the MS. to be an independent compo- 
sition, it is nothing more than an adaptation of the Ujjvalanllamani of 
Riipagosvamin to suit as an invocation to Rama, obviously by a 
devotee of Rama. It cannot have been composed earlier than 1550 
A. D. 

The Advaitajalajata : The Probable Date of its 

Author Panduranga. BmV. V, Pt. 4. [720 

Assigns the date of this MS between 1775 and 1850 A. D. 

Potdar, D. V. A Unique Illuminated MS. of Bhagavata. 
(Marathi text). BISMQ, XXII, Pt. 1, pp. 4-6. [721 

The MS. contains about fifty illustrations. The style is of late and 
debased Dcccani, and appears to have been originally owned by 
Timaji Diyanatrao, an 'Adilshahi statesman. The size is i/'x7}4", 
and dated Saka 1584, Pausa, 2nd day of the bright fortnight, Saturday 
(7-12-1667 A. D). It is connected with the Shirke dynasty of Srngarpur 

Raghavan, V. The Varnana Sara Sarhgraha of Ayya 
Diksita Alias Nllakantha Dlksita (II). BmV. V. Pt. 3. 


Examination of the MS. of the work. 

Ray, H. C. -Bhojaraja-saccarita Nataka of Vedanta-vagisa 
Bhattacfirya. IHQ. XVII, pp. 1-27. (First set of pagi- 
nation before the volume proper begins. [723 
Describes the manuscript of the Nataka from the India Office 
collection. The drama is without any female characters and the 
usual scenes of erotic court intrigue. The author is placed in the 
last quarter of the i6th or the first half of the I7th century. The 
drama is said to be important for a study of Surjanacanta. 

Sarma, K. Madhava KrishnaThe Suryasiddhantavyakhya 
of Bhutivisnu. BmV. V, Pt. 2. * [724 

Examines the Manuscript from the Adyar Library and assigns the 
date to the biginning of the Ilth century. This MS. is only a 


Sarma, K. Madhava Krishna Date of Madhavasarasvati : 
Its Bearing on the Date of Ramacandra and Vitthala new 
Light on the much Debated Date of Madhusudana- 
sarasvati. Bm V. V, Pt. 4. [725 

The Manuscript of a work by Madhavasarasvati, entitled Prakriya- 
sudha, a commentary on the Sanskrit grammar Prakriyakaumudi of 
Ramacandra is found deposited in the Adyar Library. Ramacandra 
is known to have flourished in the latter half of the I4th century 
and his grammar had been commented upon by his grandson Vitthala 
in the first half of the I5th century. From the fact that this com- 
mentary of Vitthala, called Prasada has been drawn upon in the 
Prakriyasudha, as pointed out here, and also from the details given in 
other works of Madhavasarasvati, "the flourishing period" of whose 
literary activity falls between 1533 and 1550 A. D., ascribed in his 
Padyavah a verse to Madhava. Madhusudana Sarasvati also mentions 
his guru as bearing the name of Madhava. 

Author and Date of the Malayfilam Amarapancika. 

BmV. V, Pt. 1. [726 

Discusses the manuscript No. 21. Q. 7. of the Adyar Library, 
assigns the date 1541 A. D., to its composition, said to have been the 
work of Vasudeva who remains unidentified. 

The Samavadasarvanukramam. BmV. V, Pt. 3. [727 

Discusses the work and points out the existing manuscripts. 

Sherwani, H. K. The Riyadul-Insha as a Source Book of 
Deccan History. In No. 1222, pp. 170-177. [728 

Describes the manuscript of Riyadul-Insha of Khwfija Mahmiid 
Gawan, The Bahmani Wazir. The particular MS. to which reference 
is made is from the Habibganj Library (No. 50/136.) 

Tatacharya, D. T. The Kancl Bhana of Veiikatadhvarin. 
JSVOI. II, Pt. 1, pp. 69-71. ' [729 

Examines a manuscript of a Bhana by Veiikatadhvarin, 

Literature, Poetry and Drama 

Aiyangar, A. N. Krishna Some Poets of the Dindima Family. 
In No. 1434, pp. 1-6. [730 

A short sketch of the .poets of the famous family of the Dindima 
Bhattas, representing the mediceval type of South Indian Scholarship. 


Aiyangar, K. V. Rangaswami Raja Dharma. 

pp. xxv + 236. The Adyar Library, Adyar (Madras), 1941. 


After a brief account of the Sanskrit works of polity the author 
explains that law proper forms a very small part of many smrtis 
and digests because they assumed the existence of civil codes like 
those of Narada and that the theory of bias (secular and unsecular) 
on the part of writers fails. According to the author, Dharma has 
its root and finds its sanction in Veda ; the sole subject of Veda is 
Dharma; the purpose of life is fourfold, Dharma, Artha, Kama and 
Moksa, and this fourfold purpose is rendered possible of attainment 
by the division of the population into four Varnas and of life into 
the four stages (Asramas). 

In the second lecture after adverting to the vastness of the extant 
literature on Dharmasastra the author shows how the individual, 
the corporations and the king were all under the jurisdiction of 
Dharmasastra and how the adjustment of rules of Dharmasastra to 
the changing needs of Indian society arising from the invasion- 
of Huns and Moslems were made by fiction and equity but not by 
direct legislation. The author tries to explain why in the mbandhas 
written to the order of rulers, non-nitt subjects loom very large and 
why the mbandhas dealing with rajaniti are few. 

"The lectures cover only 65 pages, while the notes extend over 
more than 150 pages printed in small type. To the serious student 
of Ancient Indian Culture, the latter would appear to be even more 
important than the lectures themselves". A. S. Altckar , J B HU . VI, 
pp. 250-2^2. 

Aiyangar, K. V. Rangaswami Rajadharma. BmV. V, Pt. 1. 


Notes on the previous instalment of the articles which appeared in 
this Journal, dealing with the scope and contents of the literature on 
Dharma that has influenced the social and political life of the Hindus. 

Aiyangar, S. Krishnaswami Govinda Bhatta the Real 
name of Akabariya Kalidasa. IHQ. XVII, pp. 257-258. 


A note to point out the error of Dr. H. D. Sharma with reference 
to the name, in the Calcutta Oriental Journal, III, p. 136. 

Aiyar, L. V. Ramaswami Eighteenth-Century Malayalam 

Prose. Written by Christians. NIA. Ill, pp. 388-397; 

429-436. [734 

Continued from NIA, III (1940) p. 337. In this part, the writer 

discusses the consonants and the vocabulary. 


Aiyar, L. V. Ramaswami Tirukural in Malayalam. (A 16th 
Century MS. Containing the Tamil text and the Malayalam 
Translation). BEVR1, IX, Pt. 1, Supplementary pp. 68-83. 


Anantarangachar, N. Cavundaniya Piirarm. (Karma da text). 
JKLA. Vol. 26, Pt. 1, pp. 1 -22. [736 

A Prose work in Kannacja literature said to be cne of the very early 

Apte, V. ML [Bhasa: A Study] by A. D. Pusalkar, Lahore, 
1940. See ABIIII. III, No/ 1034. [737 

" In the opening chapter Prof. Pusalkar directly plunges into the 
controversial topics and seeks to prove by producing plausible 
evidence that the so-called thirteen Trivanrtriim plays are by one 
author, and that this author is the pre-Kalidasa Bhasa, whom on 
internal and external evidence the author places in the 4th century 
B. C. Considering that there are differences of opinion among scholars 
regarding the dates of Kalidasa and Kautilya, there is little wonder 
that no unanimity exists about the date of Bhasa, especially as the 
plays are taken to be spurious. Some scholars will no doubt take 
exception to the early date proposed by Prof. Pusalkar, but there can 
be no two opinions as to the author's creditable performance in the 
careful sifting of facts, marshalling of evidence and the power of 
analysis and synthesis displayed everywhere in this book. He deals 
with a problem from all its facets and aspects as also in the light 
thrown on it by his predecessors, and he deserves all praise for his 
speciality of "treating with courtesy views which he docs not share" 
which has been particularly mentioned by Dr. KeiJi in his Foreword 
to the book". ADORL XXII, Pts. 1-2, pp. 131-132. 

Arya, Aniladevi, TV. Brahmodyopnishat, (Sanskrit-Gujarat! 
text, in Gujarat! characters). Crown 16mo, pp. 92 Arya- 
prakash Press, Anand, 1941. [738 

Commentaries on Brahmodyopnishat translated into Gujarati. 

Askari, S. H. A Critical Study of Kalyan Singh's Khulasat- 
ut-Tawarikh. 1HQ. XVII, pp. 304-358. [739 

Examines critically the work and points out some inaccuracies. 

Athalye, N. V. Ahalya Kamadhenu of Kesavadasn. PO. 
VI, pp. 29-36. [740 

A few notes on the author and the work on Hindu law and religion 
by one Kesavadasa, who probably compiled it in the reign of Ahalyabai 


Athalye, N. V. Kalandikii-Prakasa of Somanatha Vyasa. 

In No. 1434 pp. 39-48. [741 

A study of the work written at the beginning of the nineteenth 

century A. D. It is an epitome of all knowledge, ancient as well as 

modern writers in simple lucid Sanskrit. 

Athavle, R. B. and Naware, H. R. Eds* 

(Sanskrit-English text). Crown 16mo, pp. 368, Sharda 
Mudranalaya, Ahmedabad, 1941. [742 

Malvikagninntra, a drama critically edited, with a complete transla- 
tion into English. 

Avalaskar, S. V, Navaratnamala a Poem on Sekhoji Angre. 
(Marathi text). BISMQ. XXII, Ft. 1, pp. 9-13. [743 

A poem by Saiva Mayuresa dated 1732. It contains 15 verses which 
have no allusion to any historical event except Sekhoji's capture of 
Ratnagiri and the mention of his minister Raghava. 

Ayyangar, R. Raghava Tamil Varalaru, Vol. I, (Tamil text). 
pp. 358. Annamalai University, Annamalainngar, 1941. [744 

The first volume of the history of Tamil literature to the end of 
Tholcappianar, 2nd century B. C. Exhibits the critical study of the 
author in Tamil literature combined with a comparative study of 
Sanskrit works like Ramayana and the Mahfibharata. 

Banerjee, Anukulchandra The Sutrasamuccaya. 1HQ. XVII. 
pp. 121-126. [745 

A work of doubtful authorship. The Sanskrit original is lost but 
it is preserved in the Tibetan translation. The writer gives the titles 
of works -Tibetan and Sanskritfrom which quotations appear in the 
text. Concludes that there were two texts of Siilnisamiiccaya, one by 
Santideva and the other by Nagarj'ina, and that Santideva regarded 
the work of Nagarjuna as of great importance and recommended its 
more careful study than that of his own. 

Banerji-Sastri, A. [The Blue Grove] by W. G. Archer, 
London, 1940. See ABIHL III, No. 946. [746 

" This intriguing title marks probably the first attempt to render 
the poetry of the Uraons with an eye of its ultimate ethnological 
significance. The Dance poems, Cultivation poems, Marriage poems 
and Dialogues, Omens and Riddles of the Uraons have been collected 
tract by tract, assorted and critically appraised in striking contrast 
to the sporadic, reminiscent and unsifted observations of almost all 
the authors who have handled such themes up till now ". JBORS. 
XXVII, pp. 543-548. 


Banerji, Suresh Chandra Text of Sulapani's Dolayatraviveka. 
In No. 1434, pp. 53-62. " ^ [747 

The Dolayatra-vtvcka, a hitherto unpublished work of Sulapani seems 
to be one of the earlier works of the author inasmuch as it contains 
no reference whatsoever to any one of his thirteen other Vtvekas 
contrary to his usual practice in the other works. It is a very small 
book of only five or six pages purporting to be a manual for the 
guidance of priests in the performance of the great Spring Festival, 
called Dolayatra (the festival of swinging). 

Baura, Birinchi Kumar Assamese Literature. The P. E. N. 
Books, Indian Literature Series No. 1. Edited by Sophia 
Wadia. 1 1 A" x 5", pp. Hi + 102. International Book House, 
Bombay, 1941. [748 

" The history of Assam from the early folk-songs and nursery 
rhymes to the pre-Vaisnava and the Vaisnava period is well given 
and the account continued under Ahom patronage till 1834, i.e. the 
post Vaisnavite period. The modern period commences with 1826 by 
which time the struggle between the Vaisnavite and Sakta forms of 
Hindu worship was reached hot. The Bengali had taken place of 
the original Assamese and the new renaissance brought about a 
revolution in Assam. The results are given in the last part of the 
work." 5. Srtkantaya QJMS. XXXII, p. 221. 

B(ayart), J. [Musings of Basava] by Basawanal and lyengar, 

Mangalore. 1940. See AB1HI. Ill, No. 1413, [749 

" Historical and literary introduction to Basava, some 80 of his 

most typical vachanas, to which are added a few samples from the 

Rapsodies of Sister Mahadevei ........ The introduction is particularly 

instructive and the whole booklet is well suited as a first invitation 
to one of India's most spontaneous bhaktas. NR. XIII, p. 264. 

Berwalla, K. S. Ed. OTTRT *TTf fWT^ (Sanskrit-Gujarati 

text). Crown 16mo, pp. 99, Bhagwati Printing Press, 

Bombay, 1941. [750 

Sanskrit verses by Mahant Ramratandasji, in praise of Ramaranga, 

a place in Cutch, is translated into Gujarati. 

Bharati, S. S. Literature and Drama : Tamil. In No. 1455, 
pp. 505-512. [751 

Bharatiar, Suddhananda Delight of Tirukkural. (Tamil text). 
pp. 274, 2 plates. Anbunilayam, Ratnachandrapuram, 1941. 


ft critical appreciation of a few verses in Tirukkural. 


Bhat, M. Mariappa Andayya. (Kannada text), AOR. VI, 
Pt. J. " [753 

Andayya's famous work Kabbigara Rava has been critically examined. 
In it Andayya has performed a marvellous feat by creating a master- 
piece of Kannada literature out of the dry Puranic episode of 
Siva-Kama Battle. Characterisation, situations, conversations and 
descriptions have been accomplished with a consummate skill. The 
excellence of the work lies in the fact that the poet has pressed into 
service only Desya and some Tadbhava words and with perfect ease 
has sung, in an inimitable style, so as to be understood and appreciated 
by one and all. 

Turning points of Kannada Literature. AOR. V, 

Pt. 2. [754 

An attempt to show briefly how the flow of the current of Kannada 
Literature, beginning from an inexplicable dim source, continued its 
course, and took various natural 'turns/ at different stages, thereby 
adjusting itself to the changing environments and reflecting the 
religious, social and political tendencies. 

Bhattacharyya, Dinesh Chandra Date of Work of Raya- 

mukuta. IHQ. XVII, pp. 456-471. [755 

Discusses some works of Brhaspatimisra who is also known by his 
title Rayamukuta, and tries to assign the dates. 

Who wrote the Bhasapariccheda ? IHQ. XVII, 

pp. 241-244. [756 

Discusses the identity of the author, who he believes, was Kr.snadasa 

Binyon, Lawrence 3akuntal a. Prepared for the English 
Stage, by K. N. Dag Gupta. Macmillan & Co., London, 
1941 (?) [757 

The translation of Sakuntala done by Lawrence Binyon in 1920, 
has been reissued. 

Corelli, Mario E. Ed. Sekoddesatika of Nadapada (Naropa). 
Being a Commentary of the Sekoddesa Section of the 
Kalacakra Tantra. The Sanskrit text edited for the first 
time with an Introduction in English. 994" x 6", pp. 354-76. 
Gaekwad's Oriental Series No. 90, Oriental Institute, 
Baroda, 1941. [758 

" In spite of its title the Sekoddesatika (a commentary of the 
treatise on the tantric baptism) is not only an explanation. It 
contains many important details on tantric rituals and gives many 



enlightening interpretations of the underlying theories. The funda- 
mentals of the Vajrayana are mythical, the development of the doctrine 
is concealed under allegoric and abstruse expressions. In the 
Sekoddesatika and similar works a clear distinction is always drawn 
between the outer (bahya) and the inner (adhyatmika) sense, the first 
being the literal meaning of the words, and the second the key of 
the occult doctrine on which all the system is gounded". Introduction. 

Chakravarty, Nagendranath [The Number of Rasas] by 
V. Kaghavan, Adyar, 1940. See ABIHL III, No. 1042. [759 
". . . . the author has not only analysed and explained the all- 
pervasiveness of rasas and showed the process of their evolution, but 
also the reverse process of synthesis has been explained and by this 
process he has arrived at one rasa as the rasa of the cardinal 
principle in life and literature." VBQ. VI, pp. 377-378. 

Chakravarti, S. N., and Goswami, D. Sri-Hastamuktavali. 
JARS. VIII, Ft. 2, pp. 62-66; Ft. 3, pp 97-102; Ft. 4, 
pp. 127-129. [760 

Text and translation into English. A treatise on handposes and 
contains a Sanskrit text in verse and a translation in old Assamese 

Chaudhuri, Jatindra Bimal, Ed. Dvaraka-Pattala by 
Binabayi and Gaiigavaky avail by Visva^adevl, critically 
edited for the first time with English Introduction. 
English Translation of some select portions of the 
Dvdrakdpattala, Notes, Appendices, etc. Contribution of 
Women to Sanskrit Literature, Vols. Ill and IV. 
pp. viii + xiv + 314 + 136 + 2 + 58 + 44. Calcutta, 1940. .[761 
"Dr. Chaudhuri publishes these two works as types of contribution 
made by women to Puranic Ritual and Smrli respectively. In the 
foreword Dr. Blagden rightly remarks that apart from the intrinsic 
merit of the series, it is essential that the literary works of Indian 
women should be brought to the notice of scholars in other parts of 
the world. . . Dr. Chaudhuri has prepared the edition of the Dvaraka- 
Pattala from a unique MS. and that of the G an ga-vaky avail mainly 
from three MSS., seven other MSS. have been consulted occasionally. 
.... The variant readings are given in footnotes or Appendix I. 
The Dvaraka-pattala and the G an gavaky avail contain about 2000 
quotations, from over a hundred works including the Vedic Santbttas, 
the Ramayana, and the Mahabharata, the eighteen Mahapuranas and 
some Upapuranas, the Encyclopaedic Ntbandhas and the like. Almost 
all these quotations have been traced by the editor to their sources, 
some of which are only available in manuscript form." Amareswat 
Thakttr, IHQ. XV U, pp. 265-267. 


" The two volumes under review are the works of two women 
writers, one flourishing in the West and the other in the North-East 
of India. Both were queens and chief queens too, and took up two 
similar subjects for works, the former a sthanamahatmya, or the 
nvfirfikfimafiatmya, and the latter a nadimahatmya or the Gangamahatmya. 
Both these volumes have been edited by Dr. Chaudhuri in his usual 
scholarly and scrupulous manner. The emendations suggested are 
very happy and difficulties in reading have been solved in footnotes 
and in appendices. Almost all the quotations have been traced to 
their sources The critical apparatus is complete. The Bibliography 
is complete and really informative". KoMcswar Sastri, TMR. LXX, 
pp. 181-182. 

Chaudhuri, Jatindra Bimal, Ed. The Hamsa-Duta of Vamana 
Bhatta Bana. pp. 45 + 28 + 39. Pub.: Author, Calcutta, 
194L* [762 

The author's introduction in English contains several valuable infor- 
mation not only of Vamana Bhatta Bana and his literary achievements, 
but also on other such dilta-kavyas known to exist in Sanskrit Literature. 
The Hainsa Duta which is here edited for the first time, is an important 
kavya, for it contains much information of topographical interest. 

The Candra-Duta-Kavya of Jambu Kavi. TMR. 

LXX, pp. 158-161. [763 

Deals with an unpublished Duta-Kavya, called Candra-Duta, by Jambu 
Naga Kavi. This work is important from two points of view, chrono- 
logical and rhetorical. Chronologically, it is an earlier work than 
Dhoyi's Pavana-duta, generally believed to be the earliest extant Duta- 
Kavya in imitation of the Megha-duta. 

The Contribution of Women to Sanskrit Literature. 

Vol. II Sanskrit Poetesses, Part B. Vaidyanatha-prasada- 
prasasti, attributed to Devakumarika and Santana-Gopala- 
kavya by Laksmi Rajni. With Introduction in English 
Notes, etc. 7" x 4M". Pub. : Author, Calcutta, 1940. [764 

" In the Introduction to this volume Dr. Chaudhuri deals with the 
works of several Sanskrit poetesses, viz., Devakumarika, Laksmi Rajni, 
Gangadcvi, Jayanti Madhuravani, Ramabhadramba and Tirumalamba. 
There is no reason to doubt about the genuineness of the authorships 
except in the first case, i.e., in the case of Devakumarika. Dr. Chau- 
dhuri rightly adduces reasons both for and against the attribution of 
the Vaidyanatlia-prasada-prasasti to Devakumarika and makes it clear 
that his object in editing the inscription in the volume is to make these 
facts accessible to scholars in their original form so that further dis- 
covery of material may throw new light on the point at issue 


The introduction also throws much light upon the cultural and political 
history of Southern India, particularly of Vijayanagara and Tanjore 

All the Appendices and the Indices are very useful. Appendix I 

of the Ranas of Mewar relating to Canton I of the Vaidyanatha-prasada- 
prasasti is particularly helpful for a comparative study of the available 
historical data ". Kokilewar Sastri, TMR. LXXI, p. 78. 

Ohaudhuri, Jatindra Bitnal Ed. The Contribution of Women 
to Sanskrit Literature. Sanskrit Poetesses, Vol. II, Part A 
(Select Verses). With a supplement on Prakrit Poetesses. 
Edited with critical notes, etc. English Translation and 
Introduction by Dr. Roma Chaudhuri. Foreword by Dr. L. D. 
Barnett. 7" x 4'M", 2nd Edn. Pub. : Author, Calcutta, 1941. [765 

"In this edition Dr. Mrs. Chaudhuri deals in the Introduction not 
only with Sanskrit and Prakrit Poetesses but also with the Female 
Vedic seers and Buddhist theories. She compares these various groups 
of Indian Poetesses and throws much light upon their respective trends 
of thought and style. In this edition it is further shown that out of 
140 Sanskrit verses collected here the authorship of only fourteen 
of them may be disputed, All the other verses are found in 
a large number of MSS. of anthological and rhetorical works 
assigned to the same Poetesses as in this work and there is no scope 
for any doubt about their authorship. The text is mostly prepared 
from a large number of MSS., deposited in various Libraries in India 
and abroad. Some exceptionally valuable MSS., have been used in this 
connection. MSS. in Southern India scripts have been usefully utilised. 
One may imagine what a huge number of MSS. Dr. Chaudh.iri had to 
wade through in order to find out tha several MSS, that ultimately 
proved useful to him. In his usually thorough manner Dr. Chaudhuri 
has published this edition. His critical notes are exhaustive and useful 
The translation is faithful and accurate. The elucidation of knotty 
parts of the verses, the exposition of doubtful cntendrcs, the identifica- 
tion of ancient names etc., make the third part of the book a valuable 
contribution. The Appendices enhance the importance of the book 
and the Bibliography is a mine of information." Amaresivar Thakur 
1IIQ. XVII, p. 529. 

" Padyamrta-tararigini by Haribhaskara. Pub. : Ed., 

ccxxi + 135. Calcutta, 1941. 766 

Sanskrit anthology. Contains 300 stanzas, out of which 112 are 
given anonymously and the rest are ascribed to 44 different poets. 
This critical edition is based on six MSS., belonging to the Bandharkar 
Or. Res. Institute, Poona. The introduction gives detailed informa- 
tion about the date and works of the author Haribhaskara and also 
of other authors quoted in the anthology. 


Chaudhuri, Jatindra Bimal, Ed. The Bhramara-Duta-kavya 
of Rudranyaya Pancanana (Sanskrit text). Edited for the 
first time with English introduction and appendices. 
Pub.: Author, Calcutta, 1941. [767 

Contribution of Bengal to Sanskrit Poetry in the seventeenth century 
A. D. The author flourishing in the celebrated Akhandala family 
to which Vasudeva Sarvabhauma, Ratnakara Vidyavacaspati, Kasinatha 
Vidyanivasa and Smarta Raghunandana belonged. 

Chettiyar, A. Chidambaranatha The Language of Nakkirar. 
NIA. IV, Pt. 5, pp. 174-178. [767 A 

Nakkirar was a poet who lived somewhere before the third Century 
A. D. The writer discusses his works. 

Chintamani, T. R. Ed. Prakatarthavivaranam. A Commen- 
tary on the Brahmasutrabhasya of Sri Sankara. Vol. II 
(Sanskrit text). Foreword and Preface in English 9V" x 6", 
pp. 1189. Madras University Sanskrit Series No. 9. 
Madras University, Madras, 1941. [768 

This volume completes the text of the work. The MSS., utilised 
for this volume are the same as those that have been indicated in 
the Preface to the first volume. 

Vyavaharasiromani of Narayana. AOR. V, Pt. 1, 

28 pages. (Sanskrit text). [769 

The Vyavaharastromani of Narayana is a short but important 
treatise on the judicial law of the ancient Hindus. The authorita- 
tiveness of the work may be inferred from the fact that the author 
was a pupil of Vijnanesvara. The author of the Mitaksara, the 
famous commentary on the Yajnavalkya Smrti. Narayana styles himself 
as a pupil of Vijnanesvara in the colophon. 

Dandekar, V. P. Literature and Drama : Marathi. In No. 
1455, pp. 498-504. [770 

Dave, Kanaiyalal Bhaishanker Mahakavi Bharavi ane 
teno Gujarat Sathe Sambandha. (Gujarati text). SFQST. 
Pt. 3, pp. 303-307. [771 

The Great poet Bharavi's connection with Gujarat. Shows that the 
Sanskrit Poet Bharavi who is believed to have been a South Indian 
originally came from Anantapur, the modern Vadanagar in North 


Dave, Urmila Nandi in Theory. IHQ. XVII, pp. 359-3G9. 


Sanskrit dramas commence with a stanza or stanzas called nandi, 
which is followed by the prelude. The writer explains the use and 
significance of nandi. 

De, S. K. [The Silappadikaram or The Lay of the Anklet] 
by V. R. Ramachandra Dikshitar, 1939. See ABIHL II, 
No. 780. [773 

" That it is one of the most valuable of the extant Sangam 
works is beyond all doubt. In the learned introduction there is a 
discussion of all relevant questions regarding the date of the work 
(which is approximately to the second century A. D.) its varied 
features, its place in Sangam literature, its importance as a literary, 
social, historical and religious documents, and the conditions under 
which it was produced. The translation has the merit of bringing 
before scholars, not familiar with Tamil, an extremely interesting 
South Indian masterpiece in a readable form, but it also furnishes to 
non-Tamil scholars an opportunity of utilising it as a source-book 
for historical, sociological and other purposes. . . In every way it is 
worthy of the reputation of the scholar whose contributions to the 
study of South Indian history are already well known". TMR. 
LXIX, p. 8s. 

The Dramas ascribed to Bhasa. IHQ. XVII, pp. 

415-429. [774 

Discusses certain plays attributed to Bhasa. 

Some Satiric Poems in Sanskrit. 1C. VIII, Pt. 1, 

pp. 1-8. [775 

Discusses a few erotico-comic and satiric poems in Sanskrit. 

The Prose Kavyas of Dandin, Subandu and Bana. 

In No. 1434, pp. 112-144. ' [776 

A study of the peculiar type of prose narrative, which the Sanskrit 
theory includes under the category of Katha and Akhyayika, but 
which accepts a broad interpretation. 

Deodhar, 0. R. Ed. 3^*iR; (Sanskrit-English text) pp. 36, 
Pub. : Editor, Ayurvidya Press, Poona, 1941. [777 

Dnibhangam. A mythological play regarding the fight between 
Duryodhan and Bhima, attributed to Bhasa, is edited with introduction, 
notes and translation. 

Desai, B. I. TV. Tattvadnyan, (Gujarati text). Royal 32mo. 
pp. 266. Nirnaya Sagar Press, Bombay, 1941. [778 

Yajnyavalkya's dialogue with Maitreyi and Gargi, translated into 


Desai, Mohanilal Dalichand, Ed. Bhanucandra Caritra by 
his pupil Gaiii Siddhicandra Upadhyaya. Critically 
edited in the original Sanskrit from a single rare MS., 
with elaborate Introduction, Summary, Appendices, Index, 
Etc. 10M"x8J4", PP. x + 101 + 68. (English-Sanskrit text). 
The Sanchalaka-Singhi Jaina Grantharnala, Ahmedabad, 
Calcutta, 1941. [779 

Deshmukh, Madhav Gopal Marathiche Sahitya-Shastra 
(From Jnyaneshwara to Ramdas). Marathi text. Crown 
8vo. pp. 295. Ultamshloka Mandal, Umarkhed (Berar), 
1941. [780 

An investigation of the principles of Poetics in Maharashtra from 
Jnyaneshwar to Ramdas. Deals with the fundamental conceptions of 
the science of Poetics and then discusses the literary production of 
the chief Marathi poets of that period. Goes to the various theories 
of Sanskrit Rhetoric which give predominance to one or other of the 
elements of Rasa, Rtti, Alamkara or Chamatknti in the evaluation of 
poetic excellence and ends with the conclusion that Rasa being the 
main cause of poetic merit, the Marathi poets of this period must be 
given the credit for postulating that Bhabti or devotion was a Rasa 
the tenth Rasa. 

Deshmukh. M. G.The Concept of Bekha in Jnanesvarl. 
NUJ. No. 7, pp. 80-84. [781 

Jnanesvarl is an "exquisite work of art" in the realm of ancient 
Marathi Poetry. It is a poem, having the Bliagvadgita for its theme 
and was composed in A.D. 1290 by Jnanesvara. The writer here tries 
to interpret the term Rekha found in the poem. 

Deshpande, E. R. and Tope, T. K., Eds. $ffR*wrn (Sans- 

krit-English text). Crown, pp. 200. Pub. : Editor, Maui 

Printing Bureau, Bombay, 1941. [782 

Cantos IV and V, of Kumar sambhavam, with Mallinatha's Commentary. 

Desikar, S. Muttuvel Ed. Sivapujavidhi (Tamil text), pp. 
48 + 3, 1 plate. Dharmapura Adinam, 1941 (?) [783 

A collection of few verses from Thevaram, Tiruvachakam and Tinip- 


Desikar, Vaidyanatha Ilakkana Vijakkam : Potuladikaram 
(Tamil text), pp. 621, S. Ramalingadesikan, Madras, 1941. 


A new edition of the 'third section of Ilakkauavilakkam. 


Devadhar, 0. R. The Arthaguna "Sleaa". In No. 1434, 
pp. 145-154. * [785 

Studies the definition of as given by Vamana, which he finds 
is a feature of plot-construction. Concludes that Arthaguna Slesa is 
no other than a peculiarity of plot-construction; it is a definite pattern 
and its repetition in Sudraka's play is so frequent and so obvious as to 
justify Vamana's remark that it is an outstanding characteristic of 
Sudraka's plays. 

- Balacarita: A Ramaic Play. ABORL XXII, Pts. 
3-4, pp. 288-292. [786 

Discusses the play Balacarita, ascribed to Bhasa, and examines four 
citations to demonstrate that they deal with the life ^pf Rama. Dis- 
agrees with Dr. A. D. Pusalkar that the verse 3^njTT^5nt etc., given 
by Sagaranandin and Visvanatha belongs to the n55^KcT ascribed to 

Devasthali, G. V. The Anumiti-nirupanam of Ramanarayana- 
In No. 1434 pp. 155-160. * [787 

A study of Amuniti-nirupanam, a small work by Ramanarayana who 
has therein tried to give an exposition of the Anumiti (One of the 
four pramanas) and also of the fallacies or the hetvabhasah. 

Devi, Akshaya A History of Sanskrit Literature. 1W x 5" 
pp. 175. Vijayakrishna Bros., Calcutta, 1941. [788 

An attempt to summarise in a small compass all the volumes of 
research that has accumulated on the subject beginning from Mohenjo 

Dikshit, D. S. OTrnmi? (Marathi text), pp. 120. Pub. : 
Author, Ayurvidya Press, Poona, 1941. [789 

A poetical work on Advaitism. 

Dikshit, S. K. Bharcu and Avantivarman. In No. 1434, 
pp. 161-164. [790 

Refers briefly to some important editions of the Kadambari. 

Dikshitar, V. R. Eamachandra Bhasa and Kautalya. In 
No. 1434, pp. 165-167 ' [791 

Examines further material in support of the thesis conclusively 
proved by Dr. Ganapati Sastri, that Bhasa was a predecessor of 
Kautalya. The evidence adduced here are linguistic and historical. 


Elwin, Verrier [The Blue Grove : The Poetry of the Uraons] 
by W. C. Archer, London, 1940. See ABIHL III, No. 946. 


" Mr. Archer is well qualified by his studies of symbolism to throw 
a good deal of light on the real significance of Uraon songs; he has 
unearthed much of the stock imagery and revealed its meaning." Man, 
XLI (1241), p. 41. 

Gajendragadkar, A. B. Ed. %tft*TfR^ (English-Sanskrit 

text). Demy 8vo, pp. 422, 3rd Edn. Pub. : Editor, 

Aryabhushan Press, Poona, 1941. [793 

Venisamharam, Drama of Bhatta Narayana, edited with a translation 

into English, and notes. 

Gharpure, J. R. Smritimulctaphalam (Panchmah Khandah), 

Kalkandam, Prayaschittakandah. Royal 8vo. pp. 218, 

V. J. Gharpure, Aryabhushan Press, Poona, 1941. [794 

Fifth part of the Smritimuktaphalam of Vaidyanath Dikshit, dealing 

with Kal (time) and Prayashchitta. 

Ghatge, A. M. Introduction to Ardhamaghadhi, 2nd Edn. 

Revised and Enlarged, Kolhapur, 1941. pp. xii + 252. [795 
Ghosh, J. C. Literature and Drama: Bengali. In No. 1455, 

pp. 484-491. [796 

Ghosh, Mamomohan -[RU,vedavyakhya Madhavakrta] by 

C. Kunhan Raja, Madras, 1939. See ABIHL II, No. 826. 

[796 A 

rt Edition of the commentary of the Rgveda by Madhava based on a 
single manuscript of the work deposited in the Adyar Library. 
Madhava the author of this commentary is quite different from 
his name-sake who was Venkataraya's son and author of another 
commentary of the Rgveda called Rgarthadipika. In the present 
edition of Mcidhava's Rgvcdavyakhya the work has been printed exactly 
as it is found in the manuscript, which is full of many lacunae as 
well as errors." IHQ. XVII, />. 271. 

[The Number of Rasas] by V. Raghavan, Madras, 

1940. See ABIHL III, No. 1043. [797 

" Dr. Raghavan has very diligently collected and discussed materials 
to show the evolution of the rasa school of ancient Indian literary 
criticism. As this collection has been pretty well exhaustive and 
includes quotations from some works hitherto unpublished. The present 
work will be of great help to a critical student of the history of 
ancient Indian literary criticism." IHQ. p. 528. 



Gode, P. K. Gunapataka. IHQ. XVII, pp. 82-86. [798 

Gives some references to a work called Gunapataka and indicates 
the chronology of the references which he says, may prove the existence 
of the work for a period of at least 500 years, if not more. 

A Topical Analysis of the Bhojanakutuhala. ' 

A work on Dietetics, Composed by Raghunfitha, Between 
A. D. 1675 and 1700. ABORL XXII, Pf. 3-4, pp. 254-263. 


Gives the topics of the treatise as found in the MS. (No. 594 of the 
Government MSS. Library at the Bhandarkar Or. Res. Institute, 
Poona), of Bhojanakutuhala of Raghunatha. 

The Historical Background of the Cimam-Carita. 

A Romantic Love-Poem by a pupil of Bhattoji Diksita 
dealing with the love of the Daughter-in-law of Allah 
Vardi Khan Turkman. (Between A. D. 1606-1659). PO. VI, 
pp. 149-158. [800 

Records some information about the household affairs of Allahvardi 
Khan as revealed in a Sanskrit poem called the Cunam-canta, com- 
posed by Nilakanlha Sukla in A. D. 1656, a pupil of Bhattoji Diksita. 

CimanI was the daughter of the elder brother of Allahvardi Khan, 
and at the same time his daughter-in-law, being the wife of his eldest 
son. Her romantic love with Dayadeva Sarma is the theme of the 

An Interpolation in the Nandi Verses in the Ratnfi- 

vali of Sri Harsa. JTSML. II, Pt. 2, pp. 1-5. [801 

Illustrates the application of critical apparatus to dramatic works, 
by taking the study of Nandi Verses of the Ratnavah. 

- Jagaddhara's Indebtedness to Harihara an ancient 

Commentator of the Malatl-Madhava. ABOEI. XXII, 
Pts. 1-2, pp. 38-44. [802 

Shows that Jagaddhara, the commentator of Malatl-Madhava by 
Bhavabhuti, has borrowed to a very large extent, from the older 
commentary on the same play, by Harihara. 

Gurner, C. W. The Poetry of Flight in Kalidasa. 1C. VIII, 
pp. 107-110. [803 

This article is concerned with the poetry of flight through the air 
as found in the works of Kalidasa. 

Hasan, Hadi Khaqani's Poetry. VBQ. VI, pp. 248-259. [804 
A short study of Khaqani's poetry which the writer says "is Jike 
jewels in a casket ". 


Hazra, R. 0. Brhaspati Rayamukuta and his Patron. IHQ. 
XVII, pp. 442-455. [805 

Huyilagola, Varadaraja The Place of the Short Story in 
Kannada Literature (Kannada text). JKLA. Vol. 26, 
Pt. 1, pp. 22-38. " [806 

Kannada Sahitgadalli SannaKatheye Stana (Kannada 

text). KSPP. XXVI, pp. 22-28. [807 

The place of the short story in Kannada literature. 

Jagirdar, R. V. The Jaimini Bharata, (Kannada text). 
JKL 4. Vol. 26, Pt. 2, pp. 145-150. [808 

Argues that the primary purpose of Laksmisa was writing a 
Vaisnava Purfina in Kannada. 

Jayamkondar Kalingathuparani (Tamil Text), pp. 326. 

Pub.: A. V. Kannaiya Nayudu, Madras, 1941. [809 

Kahngathnparani with a new commentary written by Kanniah Naidu. 

Johnson, E. H. [Jatasimhanandi's Varaiiga-caritra] Edited 
by A. N. Upadliye, Bombay, 1938. See ABIHL II, 
No. 656. [810 

"Contains a hitherto unknown dharmakatha^ attributed on fairly 
good evidence to Jata-Simhanandi and assigned to the close of the 
seventh century A. D. The text rests on two MSS., which, though 
old, are defective, and the editor has d^ne his best to produce a 
readable version by putting forward a number of conjectural amend- 
ments, most of which are acceptable ; as they are relagated to the 
notes, scholars will have no difficulty in improving on them, if they 
can. The work is written in a semi-kavya style, which, as the editor 
points out, has been far more influenced by Asvaghosa than by the 
later poets, thus suggesting, like the sculpture of Amaravati and 
Nagarjunakonda, the popularity of the Buddhist poet in Southern 
India". JR.AS, i<)4i, pp. 770-777. 

Jois, Hullur Srinivasa, Kumara Ramana Sangatyagalu 
(Kannada text). KSPP. XXVI, pp. 66-68. [811 

Describes Balamnmiira Ramana Sangatya by Mahalinga Svami of 
I-Iami, and another by Vagasanpayaya both on the theme of the 
Heroism of Kumara Rama of Kaili. It is from the ashes of this 
kingdom that the great Vijayanagara Empire arose. 

Kumara Rama. QJMS. XXXII, Pt. 1, pp. 58-64. [812 

Gives outline of the story of Kumara Rama as given by 


Joshi, S. S. Ed. Siddhantakaumudi, with Balamanorama 
Commentary of Vasudeva Diksita and Rupalekhana 
Panktilekhanaprakara by Gopal Sastri Nene. Edited 
with Prayoga-Suci (Sanskrit text). 9%" x 6H", pp. 1047, 
Benares, 1941. [813 

Kadiresan, Chettiar Urainadaikkovai, Ft. 2 (Tamil text), 
pp. 14 + 171. S. I. Saiva Siddhanta Works Publishing 
Society, Madras, 1941. [814 

A collection of eight topics dealing with ancient Tamil literature. 

Kanakavijaya, Muni, Ed. nrrTffnT ^TS^TJJ; (Sanskrit text), 
Crown 16mo. pp. 332. Nirnaya Sagar Press, Bombay, 
1941. [815 

Poems relating to Gautama (Indrabbuti) with Gautamyiya Prakash, 
a commentary by Kshemakalyan Gani. 

Karandikar, J. G. -The Patriot Poets of Maharashtra. 77?. 
Vol. 42, pp. 615-610. " [816 

A broad review of patriotic poetry of the Maharashtra poets. 

Karmarkar, R. D Ed. 5^RTa?r^ (Sanskrit-English text). 
Demy 8vo. pp. 450. Pub. : Editor, Aryabhushan Press, 
Poona, 1941. [817 

"Unlike the other plays in Sanskrit, thivS deals wilh diplomacy and 
politics to the entire exclusion of love, without having a single 
female character, a fact which might appear almost impossible to 
believe. The style of the poet is also direct and vigorous keeping 
with the dignity of the subject-matter that is portrayed. The drama 
deals with the events that happened during tne year immediately 
after the defeat of the Namdas and the installation of Chandragupta 
Maurya as Emperor. The interest oi the piay centres round the 
theme of winning over of Raksasa, a capable minister of the Nandas, 
who remained faithful to them even alter their defeat by Canakya, a 
clear-headed, self-confident, intriguing politician, who is responsible 
for Chandragupta Maurya's accession to the throne ". QJMS. XXXII, 
pp. 240-242. 

Kashyap, Mohanlal Rakshabandhan and other Poems. 
With a Foreword by Nicholas Roerich. 7" x 4M", 
pp. ii + 22. International Book House, Bombay, 1941. [818 
" Together with lofty ideals which shall forever remain inseparable 
from the essence of India's wisdom, there are also being portrayed 
faithful features of oriental life. The soul of a true poet weaves a 
wreath to characteristic oriental beauty, resounding to the splendour 
of Indian festivals, customs, traditions, thought, heroic achievements 
and devotional ". Foreword, p. i. 


Kelkar, M. M. Ed. S^faon (Marathi text). Demy 16mo. 
pp. 226, Rnjguru Press, Poona, 1941. [819 

PradaksMna. A review of Marathi literature during the last hundred 
years, by different writers, published in connection with the centenary 
of the Sarvajanik Wachanalaya, Nasik. 

Khan, Qhulam Mustafa Khaki : An Unknown Mystic 
Poet of Urdu. NUJ. No. 7, pp. 85-95. [820 

Discusses the only work of Khaki, the mystic poet of Urdu, and 
attempts to prove that the identification of this poet by Maulana 
Abdul Hai with one mentioned in Mir Hasan's Tadhkira is not correct. 

Kizhkanakku, Padinen Padinen Kizhkanakku, Pt 1. (Tamil 
text), pp. 712, South Indian S. S. W. Society, Tinnevelly, 
1941. [821 

A collection of eighteen poems in Tamil dealing with the aims of 
life, from Tirukkural, Naladiar, Nanmabtkanikat, Nanarpathu, etc. 

Konow, Sten, Ed. A Medical Text in Khotanesa. Avhand- 
linger utgitt av Det Norske Videnskaps-Akademi i Oslo, 
1941. [822 

" Professor Konow has taken the second text published in facsimile 
in Codices Khotanenses (1938) and excerpted the Khotanese part of it. 
He has put aside the Sanskrit part, which he considers extremely 
corrupt (p. 6), although he has made considerable use of it in his 
interpretation ..... An English translation and glossary are included". 
H. W. Bailey, BSOS. X, p. 1021. 

Krishanaiya, K. Rama, Ed. Navanandcharitra (Telugu Text). 
pp. 284. University of Madras, Madras, 1941. [823 

A poem in dvipada metre composed by Gai'ranamatya, a poet of 
the I$th century. It is essentially a Saivite work describing the 
adventures on Nava Nadhas or Yogic Siddhas, the principal among 
them being Meenanadha, who is said to be the son of Siva and Parvati. 

Krishnamacharya, Embar The Suktimuktavali of Bhaga- 
datta Jalhana. Gaekwad's Oriental Series No. LXXXII. 
Edited with an introduction in Sanskrit. Oriental Institute, 
Baroda, 1941 (?) [824 

This is one of the earliest anthological works in Sanskrit. The 
date of composition is definitely given in one of the concluding verses 
as 1179 S. E., or 1257 A. D. The name of the author, as recorded 
in the introductory portions of the work, is Jalhana, commander of 
the elephant troops of the Yadava Prince Krsna. The concluding 
verses, however, refer to Bhanu or Bhaskara as the author, who is 
stated to have composed the work on behalf of Jalha. 


Kshirsagar, P. G. * 

(Marathi Text). Crown 16mo. pp. 40, Pub. : 

Author, Hanuman Press, Poona, 1941. [825 

First part of the reminiscences of the Marathi stage during the 
last hundred years. 

Kunhan Raja 0. [Kamasavaho of Rama Pannivada,] by A. N. 
Upadhye, Bombay, 1940. See ABIHL III, No. 1992. [826 
" For a critical edition of a work of the sort there is nothing to be 
described in this presentation. The identity of the author is yet a 
matter of controversy among scholars in Malabar. Some people take 
him as identical with the very popular Malayalam puet Kuncan Nambiyar 
and others regard him as his brother. The editor does not commit 
himself to any view on the matter." BmV. V, Pi. I. 

- Poetic Beauty. AOE. VI, Pt. 2, pp. 1-30. [827 
A study of what constitutes the essential elements in Sanskrit 

Alamkara. Concludes: "My whole thesis is that when we look at what 
has remained to us of the ancient civilisation in India, the lament of 
beauty and a sense of beauty are the most prominent feature that 
remains as enduring factors in their culture'*. 

- Prakriyasarvasua : Taddhita, by Narayana Bhatta. 
(Sanskrit text). With foreword and introduction in English. 
Index of Sutras, verses and words, etc. Madras University 
Sanskrit Series No. 15. 9J/6" x 6", pp. xxxii + 197 + 155. 
University of Madras, Madras, 1941. [828 

Narayana Bhatta of Malabar, who lived over three hundred years 
ago, is now well known to sanskritists through the publication of some 
of his works. His Narayaniyam has been published in the Trivanclrum 
Sanskrit Series as No. 18, and his Manamcyodaya has been published 
in the same series, as No. 19. The latter was published by Kunhan 
Raja in collaboration with S. S. Suryanarayana Sastri of the University 
of Madras in 1933 in the T. P. H. Series, with an English translation, 
Notes etc. The early portion of Prakriyasarvasva has appeared in 
the Trivandrum Sanskrit Series as No. 106 in 1931 and the Unadi 
portion appeared in the Madras University Sanskrit Series as No. 7, 
Pt. 2 in 1933. Many of his Campu works are also available in print. 

"The Taddhita portion now edited by Dr. Cunhan Raja, who brings 
to his work not only the critical acumen of the modern scholar but 
also the learning and accuracy of the ancient. The edition which 
contains a very learned introduction where problems connected with 
the author and the work are discussed by the editor in the truest 
academic spirit and the importance of the work is vividly brought out, 
is made exemplary by the appendices, indices and notes at the end". 
S. Subramanya Sastri, BmV. V. Pt. 4, p. 2OO. 


Kunhan, Raja, 0. Niruktavartika : A Rare Work till now 
Undiscovered. AOR. V, Pt, 2, pp. 1-16. [829 

Points out the existence of a work called Niruktavartika; some kind 
of explanation of the Nirukta of Yaska. It is not of the nature of 
the Vartika on the Sutras of Panini by Katyayana, says the author, 
but it must be in the nature of the Vartikas in the system of philosophy. 

Notes on Kalidasa. AGE. V, Pt. 2, 40 pages; V, Pt, 

1, 32 pages. [830 

Discusses at length the question of the Bharatavakya in the Malavi- 
kagnimitra and alludes to Agnimitra in the works of Kalidasa. 

In the Bharatavakya of the Malavikagnimitra there is a reference to 
the hero of the story. Can we conclude from this, says Dr. .Kunhan 
Raja, that the drama as written during the life-time of the hero, namely 
the king Agnimitra? The usual answer to this question is in the 
negative ; very few scholars accept the position that Kalidasa, the 
author of the Mala\ikagnimitra was a contemporary of king Agnimitra. 
The problem of the date of Kalidasa has been approached on the 
assumption that he was a contemporaray of Vikramaditya, and the 
only question that has been attempted is that of the identity of the 
Vikramaditya in whose court Kalidasa spent his time. 

Dr. Kunhan Raja tries to consider if the name of Agnimitra could 
find a place in the Bharatavakya, if the drama had been written long 
after the time of Agnimitra. All the evidence, so far gathered by the 
learned author, tend to prove that the Malavikagnimitra was written 
by Kalidasa during the reign of Agnimitra. 

Samavedasaiphita. Bm V. V, Pt. 2 (Serial). [831 

Gives the text of two commentaries on the Samavcda, one by 

Narayana who belongs to about 6~0 A. D M and the other by Bhara- 
tasvamin, son of Narayana, who belongs to the early fourteenth 

Sarvanukramani-Padya Vivrtti : A New Commentary 

on the Rgveda-sarvanukramani of Katyayana. AOR. V, 
Pt. 2, pp, 1-4. [832 

A few extracts from a commentary said to be somewhere in 
Malabar, a work of an author whose name is not known. 

Sri Rama and the Raghuvarhsa. In No. 1434, 

pp. 356-361. [833 

Finds difficulty in accepting that Rama was a great hero to Kalidasa ; 
he has also very great difficulty in believing that Kalidasa had known 
the Ramayana of Valmiki. 


Laddu, R. D., and Gore, N. A. Panumacariya of Vimaia- 
suri (Cantos 33-35). Text and English Translation. Crown, 
pp. ix + 63 + 63. Venus Book Stall, Poona, 1941. [834 

Contains an introduction giving an apparatus criticus and dealing 
with the topics concerning the author, his probable date and an 
estimate of his work. 

Lakshminarasimhiah, M. A note on the Authorship of Asvala- 
yanagrhya-mantra-vyakhya. IHQ. XVII, pp. 518-523, [835 
A critical examination of Haradatta's Asvalayana-grhya published 
by the Trivandrum Library. Concludes that the commentary on the 
first adhyaya can only be by Cakrapani and not by Haradatta. The 
second adhyaya cannot be assigned to Haradatta in the absence of 

Majmudar, M. R. Main Tendencies in Mediaeval Gujarati 
Literature. JGES. Ill, Pt. 2, pp. 108-119; Pt. 3, 
pp. 127-145. [836 

A study of Gujarati literature split up into seven periods of unequal 
duration. The present paper is limited to the first four periods, i,e., 
roughly from Iioo to 1908 Samvat, styled as Mediaeval Period of 
Gujarati Literature. The second part deals with Gujarati Literature 
which is mainly exposition of the social life and manners of the 

Mankad, D. R. Mudraraksasa and Kaumudlmahotsava. 
JUB. X, Pt. 2, pp. 141-147. [837 

Recapitulates some of the discussion that had been intimated by 
late. Dr. K. P. Jayaswal in connection with this drama, in JRHRS 
II and III, and notes the references of Visakhadatta to Kaumudl- 

Menon, Chelnat Achyuta Death of Odenan. AOR. VI, Pt. 1, 
15 pages. [838 

A Ballad describing the fight between Taccoli Odenan, the famous 
hero of Kadattanad, North Malabar, and Matilur Kurukka] a contem- 
porary teacher of Fencing. 

Menon, T. K. Krishna A Primer of Malayalam Literature. 
2nd Edn. pp. iii * 89 + viii. B. G. Paul & Co., Madras, 1939. 


A short account of the Malayalam country, and discussion on various 
views which have been expressed about the different epochs of the 
Malayalam language. 


Mishra, Umesh, Ed. The Vijimna Dipika by Padmapada- 
carya, with a Sanskrit Commentary, Vivrtti, an English 
Introduction and a summary, pp. 37 + 47. Allahabad 
University, 1940 (?) [840 

Misra, Brahmasankara, Ed. Sri Bhavaprakasa of Sri 
Bhavamisra. Edited with Vidyotini Hindi Commentary, 
Notes, Introduction. (Sanskrit text). Introduction in 
Hindi. 8H" X 5V", pp. 30 + 852 + 12. The Showkhamba 
Sanskrit Series Office, Benares, 1941. [841 

Misra, Gangadhar Ed. Bijavasana : Proofs of Bijaganita. 
(Sanskrit Text). Crown. 8vo, pp. 58. Benares, 1940. [842 

Misra, Padma- Dramas Based on Epic Plots. 1C. VII, 
pp. 368-371. [843 

Points out the many dramas composed in Bengal, which have been 
based on the stories from the Ramayana and the Maliabharata, which 
are not at all in keeping with the original epic stories, but are based 
more on imagination to present them to the people in the form best 
known to them. 

[The Number of Rasas] by V. Raghavan, Madras, 

1940. See ABIHL III, No. 1043. [844 

" The acceptance of Santa introduced a new era, which marks the 
beginning of the increase in the number of Rasas. Varieties of the 
same Rasa were accepted as separate Rasas and the number became 
thirteen. Prominent among these Rasa-makers are Bhoja and Haripala, 
whose views are discussed by the author. The chapter on the synthesis 
of Rasas is very interesting a it clearly shows that the syncretisation 
was going on in this department also, as in other branches of the 
Indian studies and culture and reflects the Indian mentality of finding 
out unity in diversity." 1C. VII, pp. 378-379. 

Misra, Shy am Behari, and Misra, Sukhdeo Behari Litera- 
ture and Drama : Hindi. In No. 1454 pp. 492-497. [845 

Mugali, R. S. Campuvina Mula (Kannada text). KSPP. 
XXVI, pp. 69-75. * [846 

Origin of Campu. Argues that the campu was in all likelihood a 
contribution of Kannada. At any rate the Kannada campu is not the 
result of any imitation. It has a very distinctive and independent 



Nair, P. Krishnan Dhvanyaloka: Identity of authorship 

(Malayalam text). AOR. VI, Pfc. 1, 18 pages. [847 

Evidence has been adduced from works like the Locana, Vyakttvtveka, 

Kavyamimamsa and Abhinavabharuti to show that both the Karika and 

Vrtti of the Dhvanyaloka are by Anandavardhanacarya. 

Manipravalasvarupam. AOR. V, Pt. 1, 12 pages, 

(Malayalam text). [848 

Discusses the nature and scope of Manipravala composition defined 
by the author of Ltlattlakam and endeavours to clarify many issues 
raised in that connection by scholars. 

Prabhakara's Criticism on Dhvani ; A Reply. 

(Malayalam text). AOR. V, Pt. 2. [849 

Refutes some of the criticism of Prabhakara's on the theory of 

Vallathol's Skill in the Use of Alankaras. AOR. V, 

Pt. 1, 13 pages, (Malayalam text). [850 

Calls attention to one aspect of Vallathol's poetry, \iz., his skill in 
the use of Alankaras. The maxims of Ananda Vardhanacarya arc 
explained showing how Vallathol strictly conforms to them. 

Narahari, H. G. The Date and Works of Naimisastha 
Ramacandra. BmV. V, Pts. 1 and 2. [851 

The work is a short treatise on the .shape and dimensions of 
sacred fire-places, sacrificial sheds etc. The writer discusses four 
manuscripts of the work, Nos. VII H. 36; XLI D. 6l ; XLI D. 62 
and XLI D. 63 of the Adyar Library. The period of Ramacandra's 
literary activity falls between e. 1430 A. D., and 1460 A. D. He is 
known to have written the following works: Ntivakunhividhi, Karma- 
divika, Sahkhyayana-grhyasutra-paddhati, Suklmpan vistavyakhyti, Sul- 
varttka, Samarasara^ Yantraprakasa with commentary Nadipariksa. 

Narasimhachar, D. L. Vaddaradhane, (Kannada text). 
JKLA. Vol. 26, Pt. 1, pp. 67-88; Pt, 2, pp. 89-108. [852 
Ancient Jain Prose Work. The sixth story is completed in this 
instalment. Throws light on the development of the Kannada 
language and on many points of historical interest. In part 2 four 
more stories are presented. 

Nene, Gopal Sastri Siddhantakaumudi, with Balamanorama 
Commentary of Vasudeva Diksita and Rupalekhana and 
Panktilekhanaprakara. With Prayoga-Suci by Sadasiva 
Sastri Joshi. pp. 1047. Purvardha. Benares, 1941. [853 


Nerurkar, V.^n* (English-Sanskrit text). Crown 
16mo. pp. 154, 3rd Edn. Tatwa Vivechak Press, Bombay, 
1941. [853 A 

Meghadutam. This Cloud Messenger, Kalidasa's poem, edited with 
introduction, translation and notes. 

Ojha, Gaurishankar Hirachand, and Guleri, C. S., Eds. The 
Prthvirajavijaya of Jayanaka, with the Commentary of 
Jonarnja. 9H" x 5%", pp. 4 + 11-1-314. Vedic Yantralaya, 
Ajmer, 1941. [854 

The Pithvlrfijavijaya, doubtfully ascribed to Jayanaka who possibly 
belonged to Kashmir, is very valuable for the history of the Imperial 
Cahamanas (Cauhans) of Sakambhari (Sambhar) and Ajayameru 
(Ajmer). The work was apparently composed in the period A. D. 
1191-92, the date of the first and second battles of Tarain, in order 
to immortalise the great victory of the Cahamana king Prthviraja III 
(c. H79-92) over the Muslim "'nvader Muiz-uddin Muhammad bin Sam 
in the first battle of Tarain. 

"The poor condition of the MS. has necessarily rendered the task 
of the editors extremely difficult. But Dr. Ojha and Pandit Guleri 
must be congratulated for the excellent work they have done as 
regards the text of the work. They have attempted to restore the 
text wherever possible with the help of the commentary and have 
also suggested emendations of the text and the commentary in many 
places. The visayanukramam compiled by is also exhaustive and 
useful. It is however unfortunate that the editors have not dealt 
with the historical materials furnished by the poem by way of an 
introduction and have not appended an index to the volume". 

"Like all Indian kavyas (including the drtyakavyas) dealing with 
historical themes, the Prthvirajavijaya also contains an amount of 
unhistorical, imaginary or legendary elements. Cantos I II dealing 
with the origin of the Cahamana d> nasty, Canto IV introducing a 
Vidjadhara, Canto XI, verses 25-104 representing Prthviraja as an 
incarnation of Ramacandra and referring to his love for a lady who 
was Tilottama in her previous birth, etc., apparently fall in the above 
category. But on comparison with the known facts of Cahamana 
history, it has been found that the poem contains a very considerable 
amount of historical truth. As was long ago pointed out by Buhler, 
the genealogy and general history of the Cahamanas as given in this 
work contradicts Cand's Prthiray-raso in every particular, but agree 
remarkably with epigraphic evidence. Cand's work may have had 
more "poetic" elements even in the original, but it appears to have 
received additions in succeeding ages". Dines Chandra Sircar, IHQ. 
XVIII, pp. 79-81. 


" The birch-bark manuscript of this commentary historical kavya 
was discovered first by Dr. G. Buhler, who, however, owing to its 
mutilated condition, despaired of the recovery of its reading. Dewan 
Bahadur Harbilas Sarda about 30 years ago made its contents first 
known to scholars in a paper (Proceedings ASB. 1873). At last, the 
eminent historian M. M. Gaurishankar Ojah and Pandit Chandradharji 
undertook the edition of the text of Prthv.rajavij ayam from one 
single MS. as a second has not been discovered till now. Panditji 
has in a learned preface in English discussed the probable date and 
the historical authenticity of this kavya 

It is a significant fact that towards the close of the Hindu period 
Kashmir was the home of Sanskrit learning and she supplied most of 
the literary brains to Western and Central India while Gauda and 
Magadha met the needs of Eastern India. We have a galaxy of 
Kashmirian poets of this period such as Bilhan, Kalhan, Dalhan, Chand, 
Jayanak, Jayaratha and \onaraja. M. M. Ojah says " It is reasonable 
to suppose that the work must have been written to celebrate the 
great victory of Prithviraj over Shahab-ud-din Ghori in 1191 A. D. 
immediately after the event. But his defeat and assassination in 
1193 A. D., probably drove the poet back to his home in Kashmir." 
It is doubtful whether the poet completed his work at all." 

K. R, Qtmnngo. TMR. LXXI1, p. 377* 

Pandian, Jagavira Pulavar Ulagam, Ft. I: Kamban 
Kalanilai. (Tamil text), pp. 480. Tiruvalluvar Nilayam, 
Madura, 1941. [855 

Jagavirapandian. A critical appreciation of a few verses in Ktunba- 
ramayanam in the first five chapters of Bahikanda. 

Paranjpe, V. G. Ed. Kumarasambhave, Chnturthapan- 
chaman Sargau. 2nd Edn. (Sanskrit-English text). Crown 
8vo. pp. 120. Pub. : Author, Aryasanskriti Press, Poona, 
1941. [856 

The fourth and fifth Cantos of the Kumar a^imblmva, edited with 
notes, translation, etc. 

3>Trerarrefnr Ji^^d^ (Sanskrit-English text). Crown 8vo. 

pp. 232. Pub. : Author, Aryasanskriti Press, Poona, 
1941. [857 

The Cloud-Messenger of Kalidasa. With the commentary of Sthiradev. 

Parikh, J. T. Ed. Venisamhara, Parts I and II. (Sanskrit- 
English text). Crown 16mo. pp. 320, Pub. : Editor, Vir 
Vijaya Printing Press, Ahmedabad, 1941. [858 

Original text of Venisamhara of Bhatta Narayana, Introduction, 
Translation and Notes. 


Parthasarathi, R. K. A Leaf from Kalidasa and Magha. 
JSVOL II, Pt. 1. pp. 73-80. [859 

Sometimes, two different poets, great in their own way, treat the 
same topic in the course of their works, may be with a view to show 
to the literary world how the one can beat the other in his own 
ground. The writer shows how Magha has scored over Kalidasa by 
means of a bold imagination and powerful art of expression. 

Pillai, A. Bhuvaraham Perundevanar. (Tamil text). JAIL 

XI, Pt. 2, pp. 144-148, [860 

The author has taken pains to determine the view-point of Perun- 

devanar in the arrangement of the 400 stanzas dealing with Purana which 

he has collected. 

Pillai, M. Arunachalam A Critical Study of the Sixteen 
Sutras in the chapter on Prosody in the third section of 
the Tholkappiyam (Tamil text). JAU. XI, Pt. 2, pp. 
134-143. [861 

Pillai, M. V. Venugopala Ed. Tolkappiyam Colladhikaram 

with Nachinarkiniam (Tamil text), pp. 588. Bhavanandar 

Kazhakam Madras, Madras, 1941. [8G2 

A new edition of the second section of the Tholkappiyam with 

Nachinarkiniyar's commentary with footnotes. 

Pillai, S. N. Kandiah Kalittogai Vacanam (Tamil text), 
pp. 273. Ottrumai Office, Madras, 1941. [863 

A summary of the contents of the verses in Kulittogat, one of the 
ancient Tamil classics. 

Filial, S. Vaiyapuri Ramappaiyam Ammanai : A Historical 

Ballad. A Summary. AOR. VI, Pt. 2, pp. 1-11. [864 

The poem deals with Tirumalai Naick's war of A. D. 1637 against 

Sadaikka Teva II, alias Dalavay Setupati. The Writer gives a summary. 

Pillai, R. P. Sethu Kambar and Kacciyappar (Tamil text). 
AOR. VI, Pt. 2, pp. 1-25. [865 

Brings out the several points of resemblance between Kambar amaya- 
nam and Kandapuranam. The central theme in both is the struggle 
between virtue and vice. Some of the most striking points of similarity 
in the narration of events and appendix gives parallel verses from the 
epics showing similarity in diction. 

Anandakkumaran. (Tamil text), pp. 88. Tamizhkalai 

Achaham, Conjeevaram, 1941. [866 

A collection of twenty-two essays dealing with topics connected 
with both ancient classics and modern works. 


Pillai, T. Lakshmana Ravi Varma (Tamil text), pp. 166, 

V. V. Press, Trivandrum, 1941. [867 
A short drama having Ravivarma, a Travancore king of I3th century 

as the hero. 

Pisharoti, K. R. Meghasandesa : A Note. IHQ. XVIT, 
517. [868 

A short note pointing out a verse quoted in the Lilatilaka which 
forms a valuable confirmation of the old tradition, associating Kalidasa 
with Vikrama. 

Pusalkar, A. D The Problem of the Bulacarita. In No, 
1434, pp. 339-341. [869 

While dealing with the date of Bh3sa, in his work Bha^a, Lahore 
1940. (See AB1III, II, No. 1034) the writer tried to show that the 
reference in Visvanatha's Sahityadarpana is to the Balacarita as pub- 
lished in the Trivandrum Sanskrit Series, and that there is only one 
Balacarita Nataka which is represented by the printed edition. He now 
re-examines the question in detail in the light of the information sup- 
plied by Sagaranandin and other sources. His conclusion is still same 
viz., there is only one Balacarita Nataka identical with that published 
in the Trivandri.m Series. 

Qadir, Abdul Literature and Drama: Urdu. In No. 1455, 
pp. 522-534. [870 

Radhakrishnam, E. P. The Paiicapadika, Literature. PO. 

VI, pp. 57-73- [870 A 
Draws attention to the available literature in the three famous 

prasthanas, viz., Varttikaprasthana, 'ftkriprastlianaandthQ Bhrimatiprasthana. 
The Pancapadtkaprasthana, or Vivaranaprasthana is one of the three 
schools of thought that have interpreted Sankaiacarya'b Bha^ya on the 
Brahmasutra in three different lines. 

A Few Works Entitled Tarkabhasfi. PO. VI, pp. 

181-117. ' [871 

Considers the available works with the title of Tarkabhasa and notes 
some relevant details. 

Raghavan, V. Minor Works Wrongly Ascribed to Adi 

ankara. AGE. VI, Pt. 1, pp. 5-8. [872 

To show that the work Sarvavediinta Siddhanta Sarasamgraha or 

Vedanta Sastra Siddhantasamgraha or Vcdanta Sarasamgraha, is not the 

work of Adi Sankara. 


Raghavan, V. Some Appayya Dilcsitas. AOR. VI. Ft. 1, 
4 pages. [873 

The author has spoken of Appayya Di'tsitas II and III, in a paper 
presented to the 10th All-India Oriental Conference (Tirupati), and it 
is published in the Proceedings of that Conference. It is with reference 
to Appayya III that the author is referring to that paper here, 

Rajaratnam, G. P. Namma Ratnatrayada Vinaya. (Kan- 
nada text). JKLA. Vol. 26, Ft. 1, pp, 40-55. [874 

Argues that the aggressive and almost insolent statements contained 
in the poetical works of Panna, Ranna and Janna known as the Ratna- 
trayas in Kannada literature about themselves and in praise of Ihe 
excellence of their own work and as against others was the work of 
others who sometimes conducted literary feuds against each other and, 
perhaps, also in the name of their masters and of schools to which 
they belonged. This seems to have been taken up, later blindly as a 

Ramakrishnaiya, K. Telugu Literature Outside the Telugu 
Country. AOR. V, Ft. 1 (1942-41) Telugu text. 38 pages. 


The Telugu literature outside the Telugu country which is dealt 
here, is the literature that developed in the Chola, Pandya, and Kar- 
nataka kingdoms of the South, under the patronage of the Naiks and 
Marathas and other rulers of those countries, their courtiers and com- 
manders, who have chosen to cultivate and develop the Telugu literature 
even amidst Tamil and Kannada surroundings, thus perhaps justifying 
the. statement of the Emperor Poet Krishnadevaraya, that '* Telugu is 
the best of all vernaculars ". 

This article has been issued in a book form by the Madras University as 
Telugu Scries No. 9, Madras, 

Ramakrishniah, K. and Sastri, S. L. Eds. Paratatvarasayana 
by Iswara Fhanibhatta, (Telugu text). Madras University 
Telugu Series No. 10. W* 1 A\ pp. xii + 112. University 
of Madras, 1941. [876 

Consisting of five chapters, is one of the few Prabandhas in Telugu 
literature that have philosophy for their theme. Phanibhatta adopted 
the story of Harasanatkumara Samvada from the Mahabharata and 
treated it in the usual Prabhandha form in order to popularise the 
principles of Sankhya and Yoga as means to final liberation. The 
legendary content of the work tones down the abstract philosophical 
ideas contained in it. 


Ramasarma, V. The Vritti in &abdamanidarpana is not 
Kesiraja's (Kannada text). JKLA. Vol. 26, Pt. 1, pp. 56-61. 


Argues that the gloss (Arthavritti) in the SabdamanicUrpana cannot 
have come from the pen of Kesiraja, the author of the Sutras; but 
from some infeiior student. 

Rangachar, S. On a stanza of the Mudraraksasa. IHQ. XVII, 
pp. 255-257. [878 

Discusses the stanza 6 of the first Act of Mudraraksasa : 

Ranganna, S. V. The Pujya-Ananta Style of Pampa. 

(Kannada text). JKLA. Vol. 26, Pt. 2, pp. 151-173. [879 

Analyses of the quality the great Adi Parhpa's style in composition. 

Institutes comparison and contrasts, and indicates the distinction and 

rank of the Poet. 

Rao, Kapatral Krishna Savatigara Kasimira Desada Brah- 
manon. (Kannada text). KSPP. XXVI, pp. 76-79. [880 
Sabasis was Kasmirian Brahmana. 

Ravi Varma, L. A. Kuvalyavali or Ratnapancalika of 
Singabhupali. Witli Introduction in English. Trivandrum, 
1941. . [881 

A dramatic composition of the Natia type in four acts. 

Rice, Stanley The Sanskrit Drama. I A L. XV, Pt. i, pp. 
1-11. [882 

A study of the general characteristics of Indian Drama. 

Roy, N. B. Futuhat-i-Flruzshahi. JRASBL. VII, Pt. 1, 
pp. 61-89. [883 

Describes the work and gives the text. 

Sankaram, C. R. The Existence of " Prose Works " in 
Oldest Tamil. In No. 1434, pp. 388-389. [884 

Points out the distinct reference to the existence of four different 
prose styles in old Tamil. 

Sarma, K. Madhava Krishna Author of the Kalyana- 

puranjana Nataka. PO. VI, pp. 188-189- [885 

Points out that the author of the drama is Sathamarsana Bucci 

Vehkatarya, who flourished in the Court of one Soma, son of Tirumala, 


Sarma, K. Madhava Krishna Ramananda the True Author 
of the Bhasyaratnaprabha. QJAfS. XXXII, Pt. 1, pp. 
55-57. [886 

Gives reason to show why he believes that the work attributed to 
Govindananda, seems to be really the work of his disciple Ramananda. 

Sastri, C. Sankar Ram Nilakantha-Vijaya of Nilakanta 
Dikshir. 2nd Edn. pp. 188, Madras, 1941 [887 

Sastri, M. P. L . Bhoganatha : A Poet of tho 14th Century. 
JffQ. XVII, pp. 393-397. [888 

Identifies Bhoganatha, writer of Kavyas and Slotras, with Bhoga- 
natha the composer of the Bittaragunte copperplate inscription (EL 
III, 23), and describes his works. 

Mukundanandabhana and its Author. NIA IV, 

Pt. 4. pp. 150-154. * [889 

The Mukundandndabhana is a play of one Act in Sanskrit. Its 
author Kasipati lived at the court of Nanjaraji of Mysore in the 
early part of the I8th century. Two other important works are 
known to have been written by him. One is named Srartinaiuindtm, 
a commentary on Nanjaraja's Sangitaga'igridhara, and the other is 
called Nnydkal/HJttii u, also a commentary on the Sabda portion of the 
famous Tattvactntamam of Gangesa Upadhyaya. 

Sastri, B. Lakhshmipathi A Critique on Nannichodadeva's 
Kumarasambhava (Telugu text). Madras University 
Telugu Serios No. 6. 8Vi" x 6". pp. x + 2()8 + iv. Madras 
University, Madras, 1941. [890 

A critical study and appreciation of NanmYhodadeva's Kumar a- 
Mimbhavti. Investigates into the work in order to determine precisely 
about the exact time of Nannichodadeva, and ccncLides that he 
belonged to the I3th century A. D., and came after Nanna; a. 

Sastri, S. Subrahmanya and Kunhan Raja, C , AW*. 
Usaniruddham : A Prakrit Poem in Four Cantos bv 
Rama Panivada. (Serial). BtnV. V, Pt. 2. [891 

The work is a small poem written in Pia'crit language by Rama.- 
panivada, a poet of Malabar, and supposed to have lived about two 
hundred years ago. 

Sastri, S. K- Ramanatha A Passage in the Dhvanyaloka. 
JSVOL II, Pt. 1, pp. 81-84. [892 

Discusses the fundamental relation between the sentiment and its 
poetic expression. Concludes that for Anandavardhana as for 
Kahdasa, the origin of poetry is to be sought in the magnitude of 
the sentiments invoked; and this magnitude is indicated by both 
through the peculiar (ckasesa) construction employed by them. 



Sastri, S. K. Ramanatha Slokavartikavyakhya (Tatparya- 

tika) of Bhattombeka. Madras University Sanskrit Series 

No. 13. pp. li + 538. Madras University, Madras, 1940. [893 

Sanskrit text edited with foreword and introduction in English and 

Index of half-verses. 

Sastri, V. A. R. [The Number of Rasas] by Dr. V. 
Raghavan, Madras, 1940. See ABIHL III, No. 1943. [894 

" The most important of all is the question concerning Santarasa. 
Whether santa is a rasa to be delineated in Kavyas and Natakas is a 
question of vital importance. Those who do not accept santa as a 
rasa base their view chiefly on one version of the text of Bharata 
which mentions only eight Rasas (with their staylbhavas) other than 
vsanta. If this version is relied on, Bharata's omission of santa 
cannot be ignored; and even now it is held to be an unassailable 
authority by those who do not recognise it as a raw" BmV. V. Pi. 
2, p. w. 

Sastri, V. A. R. and Sastri, K. A. S. Mamlanamisra's 
Bhavana-Viveka : A Study. In No. 1434, pp. 408-410. 


Notes briefly the contents of the Bhavanamveka in two sections 
the piirvapaksa and the stddhanta regarding the nature and scope of 

Sastri, V. S., TV.-Shatpancasika. Sanskrit text with English 
translation and a free English rendering of Sri Bhattot- 
pala's Commentary thereon. 9%" x 6^6", pp. 74. Bangalore, 
1941- ,[896 

Sen, Priya Banjan The Dramatic Literature of Orissa. 
CR. LXXX, pp. 279-285. [897 

A short paper pointing out the dramatic compositions of Orissa. 

Shanmugadesika, G. P. Tevaram, Tiruvacakam, Tiruppu- 

kazh. (Tamil text), pp. 35. Dharmapuram Adinam, 

Dharmapuram, 1941. [898 

A collection of a few verses from Tcvaram, Tiruvacakam and 


Sharma, D. M. ZV. sfftWRirac TfifTsmn (Sanskrifc-Gujarati 

text). Crown 16mo. pp. 94, Nutan Bhatti Printing Press, 

Bombay, 1941. [899 

Sanskrit verses of Dharamadasji, in praise of Ramaranya, a place 

in Cutch, with Gujarati translation. 


Sharma, Har Dutt - Hasya as a Rasa in Sanskrit Rhetoric 

and Literature. ABORT. XXII, Pts. 1-2, pp. 103-115. [900 

Determines the fundamental concept of ^FT, without entering into 

the details of the controversial points, and then deals with the 

principal topic ^T^T, (laughter). 

Sharma, Y. Subrahmanya, Ed. Narada's Aphorisms on 
Bhakti. pp. 22. Adhyatma Prakasha Office, 65, Second 
Road, Chamarajpet, Bangalore City, 1941. [901 

This edition of Narada's Bhakti Sutras contains Sanskrit texts and 
their English translations with explanatory footnotes of difficult and 
technical words. 

Shastri, Kalicharan Environment of a Sanskrit Poet. In 
No. 1434, pp. 438-446. [902 

A study of the influence which are brought to bear, upon the 
hereditary endowment in a poet as dwelt upon by Rajasclchara in the 
tenth chapter of his Kavya-nriniamsa. 

Sircar, D. C. Four Verses of an Illustrated MS. of the 
Amarusataka. 1C. VIII, pp. 110-112. [903 

Points out the incorrectly translated verses from the Atnarusataka 
in the Journal of the Indian Society of Oriental Art, by Dr. Stella 

Somayaji, G. J. Literature and Drama : Telugu. In No. 
1455, pp. 513-521. [904 

Sukthankar, S. S. Kavya-Prakasa. Ullasa X, with five 
Commentaries. Edited with an Introduction, English 
Translation and Explanatory Notes. Karnatak Publishing 
House, Bombay, 1941. [905 

Kavya-Prakasa is a standard text-book on Sanskrit poetics. The 
chief interest in this edition lies in the important commentaries 
edited along with the text. 

Tatacharya, D. T. Mahimanamiti Vitasokah. JTSML. 
II, Pt. 1, pp. 22-26. [906 

Discusses a verse in the mantra of the work. 

Tolkappiyar Tolkappiyam Ezhuttadikaram with Ilani- 

puranam. (Tamil Text), pp. 198, Victoria Printing Press, 

Tuticorin, 1941. [907 

A new edition of the first section of Tolkappiam with Ilampuranar's 



Tripathi, Durgadatta, Ed. Samavediya-subodhim-paddhati 
of Sukla Srisivaram. (Sanskrit text). 8M" x 6", pp 10 + 304. 
Benares, 1941. [908 

Upadhye. A. N. Sirioimdhakavvam of KrsnalHasuka. BV. 
II f, Ft. 1, pp. 60-76. " [909 

Siricimdhakawa ( = Sncibnakavya) is a Prakrit poem (still in 
manuscript) by KrsnalilasMka known also as Kodandamangahi or 
Vilvamangala, who flourished at the close of the I3th century A. I). ka had composed the first eight cantos of the poem to 
which his pupil Durgaprasad Yati added four more, writing also a 
commentary in Sanskrit on the entire work. The word sun occurring 
in the last stanza of each of the twelve cantos of the work is 
responsible for its title Siricimdhakawa. Written with the specific 
purpose of illustrating the rules of Vararuci's PrHkitn^f >tkasJ, the 
poem delineates events in the early life of Sri Krsna. l\o definite 
proof is available as to \vhether this Vilvamangala is identical with 
the author of the Ktsnakornnmrta and the Purusakara. 

Usamruddham: A Prakrit Kfivya. .TUB. X, Pt. 2, 

pp. 156-194. [910 

Presents the t( xt of U^aniruddham, based on the transcript made 
from the MS. No. 2817 belonging to the Government Oriental MSS. 
Library, Madras. Discusses the procedure of text-construction, 
authorship, age etc., of the poem, gives summary of the contents, 
the source, form etc., of the story, and the metres and the style. 

Vijeskara, 0. H. de A. Buddhist Evidence for the Early 
Existence of Drama. IHQ. XVII, pp. 196-206. [911 

An attempt to prove that the evidence afforded by the Nikayas is of 
considerable importance for the problem of the evolution of drama 
in India, particularly for the history of the key-word Nat a and also 
Sobhanika, and, that the available evidence would take back its origin 
to at least the third or fourth century B. C., if they do not conclu- 
sively prove that there were dramatic spectacles of some kind, 
probably comedy in mice, in the time of the Buddha himself. 

Wariar, A. Govinda King Raghaya of the Amoeba ragbava- 
campu. IHQ. XVII, pp. 251-252. [912 

Discusses a Sanskrit campu named Amogha Raghava written in the Saka 
year 1221 (1299 A. D.). The work was composed by one Divakara. 



Apte, B D. An Order by Manaji Angre in an Adoption 
Case. (Marathi text). BISMQ. XXI, Pt. 3, p. 277. [913 

An Account of the Enmity between Manaji and 

Sambhaji Angre. (Marathi text). BISMQ. XXI, Pt. 4, 
pp. 289-292. [914 

The document is dated March-April 1743, and refers to various 
incidents till the middle of 1735- 

An Historical Letter. (Marathi text). BISMQ. XXF. 

Pt. 4, pp. 288-289. [915 

Refers to the deliberation of Anandrao Raghunath with Sultanji 
Apa and Nasirjang's march towards Burhanpur. 

A Letter of Bajirao L to Manaji Angre. (Marathi 

text). BISMQ. XXII, Pt. 1, Supplement pp. 7-8. [916 

Apte, B. D. Chimnaji's Expedition against Gwalior. BISMQ. 

XXI, Pt. 3, pp. 71-74. [917 

The expedition was vaguely referred to in stray documents, but could 

not be ascertained owing to the doubtful nature of their dates; its 

date lies according to the author, between November 1732 and May 

1733; its field of action extending up to Bundelkhand, Gwalior, etc. 

The Date of the Demise of Sambhaji Angre. BISMQ. 

XXI, Pt. 3, pp. 75-76. [918 

Does not agree with R. B. Sardesai and Prof. Pisurlenkar. Accord- 
ing to the author, I2th January 1742 appears to be the date. 

Apte', B. D. and Purandare, K. V. Two Private Letters 
from the Purandare Family. (Marathi text). BISMQ. 
XXI, Pt. 3, pp. 275-279. [919 

Refers to the matters connected with the family. 
Apte, B. K. The Early Beginnings of Maratha Navy. 
BDCRI. II, Pts. 3-4, pp. 404-405. [920 

Maintains that Shivaji started his navy from very humble beginnings 
just after the seiaure of Kalyan and Bhiwandi 24th of October 1657, 
and before the 6th of August, 1659. 

Apte, D. V. Ed. fnsR-qfNr *nfa( STARTS rar qsngtf ^Rrfrcr i 

(Marathi text). Crown 8vo. pp. 381, Lakasangaha Press, 
Poona, 1941. [921 

Acquaintance with the sources of the history of Maharashtra in the 
form of letters. Selected documents bearing on Maratha history, 
chronologically arranged. 


Apte, D. V., Ed. When did Shivaji start his Career of 
Independence ? In No. 1222, pp. 44-46. [922 

Takes the year 1656 as very nearly the beginning of Shivaji's career 
of independence. 

Banerji, Anil Chandra Revival of Maratha Power in the 
North, (1761-1769). 1HQ. XVII, pp. 311-323. [923 

Narrates the trend of events which followed the battle of Panipat 
and discusses the Maratha internal disputes; the political condition of 
Rajputana; the Maratha expedition to the North towards the -close of 
1765 ; the Abdali menace, leading ultimately to peace with Ari Sungh. 

Peshwa Madhaw Rao I's Last Carnatic Expedition. 

JIH. XX, pp. 1-11 (after p. 136 of original paging of the 
Journal). [924 

Madhaw Rao I, led four expeditions to the Carnatic. (I) January- 
June 1762 ; (2) October i;63-June 1765 ; (3) October 1766- June 17675 
(4) October 1769-June 1772. The writer deals with the history of the 
fourth expedition. The partial failure of the expedition, says the 
writer, was due to Trimbak Rao who failed to exploit the situation 
arising out of the battle of Moti Talab. The Peshwa's fatal illness 
and the chronic financial difficulties of the Marathas furthered Haidar's 
course no less than his ingenuity and his disciplined troops. 

Peshwa Madhav Rao I, and the Nizam (1761-1763). 

JIH. XX, Pt. 2. pp. 181-191. [925 

Describes the invasion of the Peshwa's dominions by the Nizam and 
the events which followed. 

Bauwens, M. [The Gaikwads of Baroda: English Documents] 
by J. H. Gense and D. R. Banarji. Vol. V, Bombay, 1939. 
See ABIHI. II, No. 885. [926 

'* In this volume the authors continue their scholarly publication of 
the State Documents relating to the Baroda affairs. The Masterly 
introduction, gives a sketch of the events covered by the documents, 
is very welcome ". NR. XHI, p. 775. 

Bhat, Bhaskar Vaman Shivajichi Rajaniti. (Marathi text). 
Demy 8vo. pp. 7 + 436. Rajwade Samshodhan Mandal, 
Dhulia, 1941. [927 

Discusses the principles of Shivaji's policy. Tries to compare 
Shivaji's policy with ancient Indian policy, and concludes with great 
force and close reasoning that Shivaji followed the ancient ideal of 
a model king. 


Deshpande, R, 8. 0. E. and Gupte, Y. R. Six Letters from the 
More Family of Kandat (Satara). Marathi text. BISMQ. 
XXII, Pt. 1, pp. 269-272. [928 

Dikshit, M. G. A New Maratha Mint. See No. 1039- 

Diskalkar, D. B. Taxation for the Standardized Weights 

and Measures. BISMQ. XX [, Pt. 3, p, 256. [929 

Points out that every shopkeeper was charged one rupee by the 

Maratha Government for getting three standard weights or four 

measures with the seal Panta-Pradhana. The document is dated 1786. 

Accounts of the Share of the Deshmukh-Desh- 

kulkarni in the Revenue of the Poona Pargana for the 
year 1670-1685 A. D. (Marathi text). BISMQ. XXI, 
Pt. 4, pp. 246-252. [930 

Gives also the names of Shivaji's and Sambhaji's Officers of the 
pargana and the duration of their respective periods. 

The Establishment of Mint at Bhivandi. See No. 


Diskalkar, D. B. and Joshi, S. N. Nine Documents from 

the Mabadik Family of Tarale (Satara). Marathi text. 

BISMQ. XXI, Pt. 3, pp. 240-244. [931 

The documents refer to inams, appointments, injunctions, etc., to or 

by the family members. 

EHR. [Poona Residency Correspondence] by Raghubir 
Singh, Bombay, 1940. See ABIHL III, No. 1187. [932 

" The editor, Dr. Raghubir Singh, has contributed a well-informed 
and well-written Introduction. Malet, who afterwards had a very 
distinguished career in the Company's service, was at this time resident 
at the court of the Nawab of Cambay. As the editor observes, the 
letter book ' does not add much to our knowledge of the main course 
of events, nor does it in any way revolutionize our present point of 
view ', but it was well worth publishing as illustrating the work and 
thoughts of a conscientious and able official, whose main outlook was 
that of an Englishman studying things with a view to finding- out 
best to take advantage of the weakness and failings of the Indian 
powers". EHR. LVI, (Oct. 1941), p. 674. 

Fernandas, Braz A. [The Gaikwads of Baroda: English 

Documents] by J. H. Gense and D. R. Banarji, Vol. VI. 

Bombay, 1940. ^ See ABIHL III, No. 1120. [933 

" The present volume opens with Sitaram's accession, and the Baroda- 

Bombay relations. The documents reveal a strong undercurrent of 

disruptive forces silently but effectively at work Documents dealing 

with the war with Sindia and the war with Holkar, occupy half the 
volume ". JBHS. VI, pp. 122-123. 


Ghorpade, B. B. A Document on the Depredation committed 
in the pargana of Petlad. (Marathi text). BISMQ. 
XXII, Ft. 1, Supplement pages 2-6. [934 

Gode, P. K, Raghunatha. A Protege of Queen Dipabai of 
Tanjore, and his Works: Between A. D. 1675-1712. [935 

Identifies the ro>al patron of Raghunatha as Dipambika queen of 
Ekoji of Tanjore, and discusses the work of the author. 

Visvanfilha Mahfideva Ranade. A Cittapavan Court- 
Poet of Raja Ramsing I of Jaipur and his works : Bet- 
ween A. D. 1650 and 1700. [936 
Investigates and puts on record information about the literary men 
belonging to the Ranade family. 

Gupte, Y. R. Letters from the More Family of Kandat. 
(Marathi text). BISMQ. XXII, Ft. 1, pp. 272-276. [937 

A Letter about the pay of village accountant and his 

contingency. (Marathi text). BISMQ. XXII, Pt. 1, pp. 
265-267. [938 

A Painting of Chhatraputi Pratapasimlia, (Marathi 

text). BISMQ. XXII, Pt. 1, p, 14. [939 

This appears to be painting from the original owned by one S. R. 
Potnis in photo form. 

Hardas, Bal Shastri Marathyancha Udayasta (Marathi text). 
Dharma Prasarak Sanestha Series. Crown 8vo. pp.* 120. 
Dakshina-Murtimandir, Nagpur, 1941. [940 

Eight lectures delivered by the author at Nagpur on the subject 
which forms the title of the book have been collected together in this 
small volume. The writer investigates here the various causes men- 
tioned by different writers as having contributed to the downfall of 
the Maratha power and he mentions two of them as having really 
brought about the tragic result, viz., the absence of the idea of a com- 
mon nationality and the ignorance of the science of war. 

The title of the book is misleading as the author has treated only 
the downfall and not the rise of the Marathas. There is nothing very 
much new or original in the book, though its treatment is logical and 
its language chaste. 

Joshi, S. G. Some Information ahout the Korade Family. 
BISMQ. XXI, Pt. 3, pp. 76-77. [941 


Josbi, S. N. Two Documents from Pawar Family of Nigadi 
(Satara). (Marathi text). BISMQ. XXI, Pt. 4, pp. 292-294. 


A List of Payments to the Officers of the Poona 

Division. (Marathi text). BISMQ. XXI, Pt. 3, pp. 277-280. 


A Sale Deed about a Joshi-Kulkarni Watan. (Marathi 

text). BISMQ. XXI. Pt. 1, p. 166. [944 

A Letter from the Maratha Admiral Dhulap to the 

Portuguese Viceroy of Goa. (Marathi text). BTSMQ. XXI, 
Pt, 3, pp. 250-251. [945 

The letters refers to an understanding between the parties and its 

A Document from the Fadtare-Deshmukh Family of 
Khatav (Satara) (Marathi text). BISMQ. XXI, Pt. 3, pp, 
226-240. [946 

Has some reference to the political events of Shivaji's period. 

A Document of Resignation in a Quarrel between 

the Thite and the Deshpande Families of Wai (Satara.) 
(Marathi text). BISMQ. XXI, Pt. 3, pp. 213-226. [947 

An Agreement of Mutual Help between the foujdar 

of the Hukeri Pargana and Three persons acting on behalf 
of Mamhthat-madar, (Marathi text). BISMQ. XXI, Pt. 4, 
pp. 254-255. [948 

Sites a Marathi document dated 3rd November 1703 referring to the 
daily wages of horsemen and infantry per hundred, the distribution of 
plunder collected, compensation for the horses killed in action, etc. 

A Certification Document in connection with the 

Sale of a House. (Marathi text). BISMQ. XXI, Pt. 3, 
pp. 271-275. [949 

Karve, 0. G. and Potdar, D. V. A Mahjar on Copper Plate. 
(Marathi text). BISMQ. XXI, Pt. 4, pp. 256-260. [950 

Kelkar, Y. N. A Document about the Tension between the 

Marathas and the Sidi of Janjira. (Marathi text). 

BISMQ. XXI, Pt, 3, pp. 249-250. [951 

This document is dated 4th October, 1777, and alludes to proposed 

understanding also. 



Khare, G. H. Two Historical Documents. (Marathi text). 
BISMQ. XXI, Pt. 4, pp. 284-286. [952 

(1) A letter of Radhabai Peshwe to Kanhoji Angre. 

(2) A document dated I3th October 1763, referring to one Balaji 
Mahadeva Bhide for the service done by his father in the Konkan 
in the latter of which he lost his life. 

An Effort for an agreement between the Marathas 

and Jodhpur Rulers. (Marathi text). BISMQ. XXI, 
Ft. 4, pp. 282-284. [953 

The document is dated 23rd October 1758. It suggests two alter- 
natives, both unanimous in excluding the Medta Pargana and in 
giving only one Pargana to Ramsingh, in the deliberation. 

Ravages Committed by Marathas about Kundagol 

(Dharwar) and the effort to re-inhabit the affected area. 
(Marathi text). BISMQ. XXII, Pt. 1, p. 268. [954 

Krishna, M. A., and Raghavendra Rao, V. The Marathi 

Documents from Mysore. In No. 1222, pp. 182-183. [955 

Points out, (I) Partition dated between Yashwant Rao Holkar and 

Dotilat Rao Sindhia. Translation is given. (2) A news letter found 

in Yashwant Rao Holkar's camp at Aurangabad iQth Moharam Tuesday. 

Moraes, G. M. Kanhoji Angria's Relations with the Portu- 
guese. JUB. X, Pt. 1, pp. 33-47. [956 

Describes when and how Kanhoji first came into hostile contact 
with the Portuguese, and the subsequent events. 

Oke, G. H. A. Sale-Deed of a Private House. (Marathi text). 

BISMQ. XXI, Pt. 4, pp. 253-254. [957 

Pangu, Dattatray Sitaram Shiva Kalim Mahakari Samaraja : 

A Critical Essay. (Marathi text). 7J4"x4M", PP- 148. 

Karnatak Publishing House, Bombay, 1941, [958 

Samaraja (1608-1688) was member of a Brahmin family who were 

family priests of the Bhonsles, and he was the foremost Marathi 

poet of his time. The essay is an attempt to determine critically 

the poet's literary greatness. 

Pawar, A. G. A Forgotten Naval Treaty Between the 
English and Raja Sambhaji's Government of Malwan 1739. 
In No. 1434, pp. 329-338. [959 

Gives a brief account of the causes and the'conclusion of the treaty. 
The negotiations were concluded by Shivaji Sankar Pant, Raja 
Sambhaji's naval commander and governor of Malwan, with the 
President and Governor of Bombay. The treaty was made in Bombay 
on November 25, 1739. 


Pawar, A. G, Two Letters of Ramachandra Pant Amatya. 
BISMQ. XXII, Pt. 1, pp. 24-30. [960 

These are English translations of two Marathi papers from the 
Mackenzie Collection in the India Office Library, said to be written 
by Ramachandrapant Amatya. One of these letters is addressed to 
the Maratha King, Rajaram, who was at that time besieged at Jinji 
by the army of Zulfiqar-Khan. The other is addressed to the King's 
Pratinidhi, Prahlad Niraji, who too was besieged along with the King. 
Both the letters refer to the capture of Sambhaji and his son Shahu 
through the treachery of Kavi Kailash. The author re-reads these 
letters and discusses the events. 

Pendse, Lalji Dharma kin Kranti (Marathi text). Crown 
16mo. pp. 67. Ramakrishna Printing Press, Bombay, 
1941. [981 

Shivaji's achievements as a revolution against vested interests. 

Pissurlencar, P. Rajaram and the Portuguese. See No. 572. 

Potdar, D. V. Attachment of the Property of Nana Fadnavis 

by the Shindes. (Marathi text). BISMQ. XII, Pt, 3, 

pp. 259-264. [962 

The document is dated 1796 and gives a list of material attached. 

A List of Inam Villages, Buildings, Gardens etc. 

Owned by Nana Fadnavis (Marathi text). BISMQ. XXI, 
P.t. 3, pp. 265-269. [963 

The Date of the Erection of the Temple of Maraya 

Gosavi of Chinchwad (Poona), Marathi text. BISMQ. XXI, 
Pt. 3, pp. 78-79. [964 

The date appears to be 27th November 1658 for its foundation and 
I3th June 1659 for its completion. 

Two Letters of Yasavantrao Holkar to Two Pindari 

Chiefs. (Marathi text). BISMQ. XXI, Pt. 4, pp. 286-288. 


(1) Reproaches Mirkhan for breach of promise and misdeeds, 

(2) Asks Nazimkan to come and join him via Phulwadi without 

Prabhune, N. V. Accounts of a Village (Marathi text). 
BISMQ. XXI, Pt. 3, pp. 269-271. [966 


Purandare, K. V. A Document regarding the Prohibition 
of Cow-slaughtering (Marathi text). BISMQ. XXII, Pt. 1, 
Supplementary pages 1-2. [967 

Ranadive, R. K. The Navy of the Gaekwars. In No. 1222, 
pp. 184-190. [968 

Gives the reason for establishing a navy by Shivaji, and the subse- 
quent hisiory of the navy. 

Rao, Vasaut Dinanath Historical Setting of a Grievous 
Episode: Trn,gedy of Mastani. In No. 1222, pp. 47-51. 


Presents a brief account of a tragic episode from the Maratha his- 
torythe romance of Bajirao I, and Mastani, as revealed by the records 
of the Peshwa period. 

Rao, V. Raghavendra A Note on the Pan! pat Disaster. 

HYJMU. I, Pt. 2, pp. 133-134. [970 

A short note to point out that the Peshwa Balaji Bajirao was not 

indifferent to the affairs of the north as it is usually believed. Gives 

reasons why Bajirao was not able to devote his full attention. 

Roberts, P. E. [English Records of Maratha History, Poona 
Residency Correspondence, Vol. VII, Poona Affairs, 1801- 
1810] Edited by G. S. Sardesai. Bombay, 1940. See 
ABIHL III, No. 118] . [971 

The most interesting papers in the volume are those which illustrate 
the relations between the Peshwa and the nominal overlord, the Raja 
of Satara. Normally the pageant head of the confederacy was never 
allowed to leave the palace prison in which he was immured, though 
he was always treated with ceremonial honour and courtesy." EHR. 
LVI (October 1941} pp. 659-660. 

Saletore, B. A. Some Unknown Events in Venkoji's Career 
In No. 1222, pp. 39-43. [972 

Gives a few details relating to Raja Venkoji's activities after his 
usurpation of the throne of Tanjore. The remarks are based on con- 
temporary literary and epigraphic evidence. 

The Naval Policy of the Marathas. Nit. XIV, pp. 

473-485. [973 

Attempts to prove that the Hindu monarchs of Vijayanagara were 
alive to the question of the maritime and naval needs of the times. 
Finds that from the earliest days of the establishment of the Maratha 
raj, attention was paid to naval and maritime questions, and studies 
the problem from the point of view of the naval theory of the 


Marathas. Gives short account of the activities of the Maratha fleet. 
Concludes: "The main reason of the failure of the later Maratha 
rulers is not far to seek. The Peshwa had serious commitments on 
land ; and in their eagerness to maintain their Empire they lost sight 
of the fact that some of its roots lay in the sea ". 

Sardesai, G. S. Inter-Provincial Exchange of Culture During 

Maratha Times. TMR. LXEX, pp. 514-519. [974 

Deals with poets and writers in Marathi and Sanskrit, confining 

himself to only one century of Maratha activity roughly from 1650 to 


An Unknown but Daring Project of King Sambhaji. 

In No. 1434, pp. 390-394. [975 

Points out two curious Sanskrit letters written by King Sambhaji to 
Ramsingh of Amber in 1683 mentioning his daring project of deposing 
Aurangzcb, and seeking Ramsingh's co-operation for accomplishing the 

Marathyanchya Rajyakatha. (Marathi text). Demy 

8vo. pp. 207. K. B. Dhavale, Bombay, 1941. [976 

Twenty-one stories, dialogues and events from Maratha history. 
The stories are stringed up so as to present a complete chronological 
picture of the Maratha Empire from the earliest times of Shivaji, 
right up to the hoisting of the British flag on Shanwarwada, the 
royal residence of the Peshwas in Poona. 

English Records of Maratha History : Poona Resi- 
dency Correspondence, Vol. 7 : Poona Affairs. (1801-1810), 
Close's Embassy. 8^" x 6", pp. xxxiii + 579, 1 plate. 
Government Central Press, Bombay, 1940. [977 

"Covers the period from 1801 to 1810 during which Colonel Close 
had been except for short interval of absence on other duty the 
Resident at the Court of Baji Rao II. It was during this period 
that the Subsidiary Alliance was rivetted on the Maratha State 
and its results, good and bad, on the most vigorous Indian power, 

became noticeable Poor Baji Rao II, is seen struggling helplessly 

against the python of British Imperialism unaided by the powerful 
vassals, who realised too late what the Maratha nation had lost 
through its own folly." K. R. Quanungo, TMR. LXX, pp. 5^-5^3- 

Sarkar, Jadunath Sources of Maratha History. JUB. X, 
Pt. 1, pp. 1-22. [978 

Describes the Persian sources for Maratha History. Maratha 
historical material and the problems of Maratha historiography. 


Sarkar, Jadhunath -Two Historical Letters of the Court 
Asaf Jah I. I*C. XV, pp. 341-348. [979 

Gives text and translation of two letters written by Asaf Jah I: 
(I) To Swai Jai Singh II, of Jaipur, and (2) To Abun Nabi Khan. 
The first is regarding the Maratha raids in Gujarat and Malwa, 
in which he informs Jai Singh the part he played in the attempt to 
punish Sahu for his depredations, with the aid of Sambhaji of 
Kolhapur. The second letter is regarding the siege of Baroda by 
Bajirao, and how he surprised the Maratha army and made it fly in 

Sen, Surendra Nath Early Career of Kanhoji Angria and 
Other Papers. 8%" x 5]/6", pp. xi + 225. University of 
Calcutta, 1941. [980 

"This volume contains 19 valuable papers based on unpublished 
sources not easily accessible to the average reader. These papers 
were wrtten at different times during the last ten years and published 
in various journals. Of these, 8 pages deal with various topics con- 
nected with the history of the Marathas, on which the author is a 
recognised authority. He gives us many interesting details about the 
Maratha Navy collected from Portuguese and Dutch sources. In his 
note on the Annexation of Jawli, he gives a new interpretation of 
that rather notorious event in Shivaji's career. In the Portuguese 
account of Haidar Ah he furnished us with interesting details about 
the early career of the famous Mysore chief. Five papers are devoted 

to the history of Bengal The volume concludes with two ably 

written papers on some problems of mediaeval and modern history " 
A. C. Banerjee, UiQ. XVU, pp. 401-402. 

See also Reviews : P. K. Code in NIA. IV, pp. 123-124. C. S. S. in 
Jill. XX, pp. 223-225. 

Shejwalkar, T. S. Is the Ajna patra of Ramachandrapant 
Amatya Spurious? In No. 1434, pp. 447-455. [981 

Sir Jadhunath Sarkar has pronounced the Ajna-patra of Ramachandra- 
pant as " not a genuine document'by a contemporary of Shivaji ". The 
writer here discusses the subject and proves that Ramachandra Amatya 
was a contemporary of four successive sovereigns, Shivaji, Sa/nbhaji, 
Rajaram and his son Shivaji II. The genuineness of the Ajna-patra is 
proved by internal evidence. 

The Bengal Episode in Maratha History. BDCRI. 

II, Pts. 3-4, pp. 361-382. [982 

Tries to show that the Maratha invasion of Bengal was not so 
rapacious in character as is generally regarded. 


Srinivasachari, C, S. The Maratha Occupation of Gingee 
and the Early Years of Their Rule Therein. In No. 1434, 
pp. 456-468. [983 

Narrates the events that led to the capture of Gingee and the subse- 
quent history of the place. 

Srinivasan, C. K Swartz, The Missionary and Serfoji, 
The Prince. NR. XIV, pp. 426-431. [984 

Describes the activities of Swartz and his friendship with Tulaji 
who appointed him to act as the guardian of his adopted son Serfoji. 

Tamaskar, Bhaskar Gopal The Policy of Shivaji and the 
English. NIA. IV, Pt. 6, pp. 189-200; Pt. 7, pp. 221-236. 


Deals with: The Urst English contract with Shivaji. The change of the 
English attitude towards Shivaji after 1667: The desire of the English 
to trade in Shivaji's kingdom; Negotiations of the English with 
Shivaji ; The English shrewdness ; Why Shivaji troubled the English. 

The Hubli Factory and Shivaji. JUPHS. XIV, Pt. 

2, pp. 97-108. [986 

A study of the English Factory of Hubli: How it was plundered 
by Shivaji: what retaliatory measures were proposed by the English, 
and how the factory came to be finally abolished. 

The Carwar Factory and Shivaji. PO. VI, pp. 217- 

229. [987 

.Deals with Shivaji's first arrival in Karwar, the withdrawal of the 
English factory, the date of the treaty between Shivaji and Aurangzeb, 
the re-establishment of the English Factory at Karwar, and its free- 
dom from Shivaji's troubles, Karwar subject to local disturbances. 

Tanajicha Powada (Marathi text). pp. 8, Jagadishwar 
Printing Press, Bombay, 1941. [988 

Ballad of Tanaji, the hero of Sinhagad. 

Thakur, Vasideo V. Li f e and Achievement of Ramachandra- 
pant Amatya, Bawadekar, Hukmat-Panna. In No. 1222, 
pp. 199-201. [989 

Ramachandra served Ramdas Swami as his clerk for a number of 
years. His parentage, education and entry into State service his 
strategical success and statesmanship, and his literary achievements, 
are discussed. 


Museums and Collections 

Codrington, H.W. -[Catalogue of the Palm Leaf Manuscripts 
in the Library of the Colombo Museum. Vol. I,] by 
W. A. de Silva, Colombo, 1938. See ABIHI, II, No. 723. 


"The Introduction, which is somewhat diffuse, deals among other 
matters with the history of the Museum collection, the preparation 
of talipat leaves for writing, the system of pagination, the Sinhalese 

numerals, the development of the Sinhalese literature The value 

of the main body of the work would have been mrch enhanced by a 
fuller account of the Historical data occurring in the manuscripts 
described." JRAS. 1941, pp. 73-74. 

Moti Chandra Some Unpublished Paintings from Bijapur, 

in the Prince of Wales Museum of Western India, 

Bombay. JBHS. VI, pp. 34-47, 5 plates. [991 

Describes a few interesting pictures in the museum from the period 

of Muhammad Adil Shah. 

Randle, H. N. A Note on the Indi f a Office Raga-Mala 
Collection. NT A. IV, Ft. 5, pp. 162-173. [992 

Describes some Raga-Mala drawings in the collection of the India 


Akhandanand, Bhikshu, Ed. Shri Visnu Sahasta Nam. 

(Sanskrit-Gujarati text). 5K" X 3^", pp.128, 3rd Edn. 

Sastu Sahitya Mudranalaya, Ahmedabad, 1941. [993 

Thousand names of Vishnu. Contains original text with explanatory 

notes in Gujarati. 

Chaudhuri, Nanimadhab Some Cure Deities. 1C. VII, 

pp. 417-432. [994 

Examines some instances of belief in the divine agency of cure 

as opposed to the magical agency among Hindus and Hinduiscd 

tribes, and gives a list of deities worshipped for cure. 

Chaudhuri, N. N. Durga. CR. LXXX, pp. 149-154. [995 

A study of her incarnation, glory, power and worship. 
Dandekar, R. N. Visnu in the Veda. In No, 1434, pp. 95-111. 


A study of one of the most outstanding problems of Indian mytho- 
logy, the elevation of Visnu to great prominence given to him as the 
supreme god in the Hindu Trinity of gods, from a more or less 
minor position which he held in the Veda. 


Date, S. R. sft snrfr (Marathi text). Demy 16mo, pp. 43, 

Lokasangraha Press, Poona, 1941. [997 

Verses in ovi metre, narrating the mythological tales of Savitri. 

Ghosh, Batakrishna Varuna. JGIS. VIII, Pt. 2, pp. 98-103. 


Discusses the etymology of the name Varuna, and reconstructs his 
career during the Indo-Iranian period on the basis of comparison 
between the Veda and the Avesta. 

Kulkarni, Umabai Lingo Pativrataprabhana Athava Ana- 
suyadeviya Charitre, (Kannada text), pp. 19, Chandrodaya 
Press, Dharwar, 1941. [999 

The story of Sati Anasuya from the Hindu mythology. 

Mitra, Sarat Chandra A Note on the Worship of the river 
Tista by the Nepalese of the Jalpaiguri District in 
Northern Bengal. Mil. XXI, pp. 237-242. [1000 

Pragyanath, Sadhu ^taTO STf^r? : (Sanskrit-Hindi text). 
Demy 16mo, pp. 32, Tattvavivechak Press, Bombay, 1941. 


Badrinath Sahcharah. A guide to mythological interpretation of the 
importance of Badrinath, a place of Hindu pilgrimage on the Himalayas. 

Puri, Baij Nath Further Evidence on Goddess Nana as 
Mother Goddess Amba. 1C. VII, pp. 492-493. [1002 

A short note to show Goddess Nana's relation with the Kusana 

- Naga Worship in the Kushana Period. JIH. XX, 
Pt. 2, pp. 137-143. [1003 

Examines epigraphic records of the Kushana period in which private 
dedications are mentioned and finds 'many of them are of Naga wor- 
shippers. Follows by a short study of Naga worship. 

Ruben, Walter On Garuda. JBORS. XXVII, pp. 485-520. 


" Garuda, the bird of Visnu and the enemy of the snakes is well- 
known but not every one keeps in mind how complicated is the history 
of this bird. In his careful analysis of the Suparnadhyaya, Charpen- 
tier has collected much valuable material but he has not sufficiently 
realised that under the cover of this name one finds a variety of items 
and types of birds which can and must be distinguished ". The writer 
identifies several variety of birds, and does not believe that India was 



the birth-place of these types of birds or their only place of develop- 
ment. But India, he says, can be called a splendid focus where the topics 
and fairy tales of the East and West got their marvellous forms. 
Arabia, Greece, Babylonia, Iran, Tibet and Ceram are held as meeting 
places of different types of these birds ". 

Sayyed, A. Khaki Shri Nishkalanki Narayanan! Bhall 

(Gujarat! text). Crown, pp. 56. Nav Prabhat Printing 

Press, Ahmedabad. [1005 

An account of the descent of Nishkalanki Narayan from Vedic and 

Puranic deities. 

Soni, Ramanlal Katha Mangal (Gujarat! text). Crown 
16mo, pp. 164, Nav Prabhat Printing Press, Ahmeda- 
bad, 1941. [1006 
Mythological stories from the Upamsads and the Bhagvat. 

Sorata, W. Who is Siva? M-B. Vol. 49, Pt. 4, pp. 149-153. 


Discusses the subject and concludes that Siva was not a god of the 
ancient Aryans but of the primitive black people of India. Siva has 
been admitted into the Aryan Pantheon and that he is recognised by 
the Indian people as an " individual living deity ". 

Thomas, P. Epics, Myths and Legends of India. A Com- 
prehensive Survey of the Sacred Lore of the Hindus and 
Buddhists. 11" x 8H", PP- 132, plates and illus. D. B. 
Taraporevala & Sons, Bombay, 1941. [1008 

The main attempt of the author is confined to giving a faithful 
representation of the mythological system of the Hindus and Buddhists. 
Efforts are made to elucidate obscure points. 

Myths and Fables 

Agrawala, V. 8. Maluta Jataka in Folklore. See No. 190. 

Balaratnam L. K. The Omens and the Evil-Eye. NR. XIII, 
pp. 428-436. [1009 

A'studyof superstitions and beliefs in occult influences in South India. 
Concludes : " Every custom now in vogue among the advanced society 
of men can be traced back to primitive times, in a manner rather 
surprising. Many popular beliefs can be recognised in the myths and 
legends of the rudest tribes of the world." 


Bhagwat, (Miss) A. R. Maharashtrian Folk-Songs on the 
Gring-Mill (Songs Embodying Sentiments). JUB. X. Pt. 1, 
pp. 134-186. [1010 

Discusses the Ovi metre of Maharashtrian songs and transliteration 
and translation of a few songs which give an idea of the sentiments 
and feelings of women towards different relatives and colleagues. 

Bhattacharya, Bhabatosh Khanjana-darsana. In No. 1434, 
pp. 67-69. [1011 

Khanjana-darsana, or sight of the bird Khanjana, is a peculiar Hindu 
omen, recorded in Candesvera's Krtyaratnakara, a mithila digest of the 
I4th century. This omen is also recorded in Govindananda's Varsa- 
knyakaumndi and Raghunandana's Ttthitattva, both belonging to the 
l6th century. The writer here gives a synopsis of the treatment in 
the Krtyar atnakar a. 

Chaplin, (Mrs.) Dorothea Abbots Bromley in a Mythological 
Light. MIL XXI, pp. 80-91. [1012 

Points out the similarity of Druidic and Brahmanical teaching of 
the legend. 

Chaudhuri, Nanimadhab The Sun as a Folk-God. MIL XXI 
PP. 1-14. [1013 

Finds that the popular or folk-worship of the sun in early literature 
as a concrete, personal divinity "gives him the following attributes: 
he -is the protector of cattle, curer of maladies, giver of food, 
remover of doubts. He is also connected with agriculture, marriage 
and increase. 

Desai, B. I. Tr. Yakshavarta ane Biji Kathao (Gujarati text). 
Crown 8vo. pp. 14, Gujarat Printing Press, Bombay, 1941. 


The story of Yaksha and other stories. A collection of three stories 
based on religious legends, are translated into Gujarati. 

Elwin, Verrier Dream of Indian Aboriginal Lepers, Man. 
XLI, pp. 55-60. [1015 

A collection of dreams of the patients in the small Leper Refuge 
at Sanhrwachhapar in the Mandla District of the Central Provinces. 
" They do not remember their dreams readily, but those recorded 
here will give some idea of the mental conflicts set up by leprosy," 


Bmeneau, M. B. The Faithful Dog as Security for a Debt : 
A Companion to the Brahman and the Mongoose Story- 
Type. JAOS. Vol. 61, Ft. 1. pp. 1-17. [1016 
The story presented in this paper was recorded as a linguistic text 
during field-work in South India in 1935-8, The story is that of the 
dog which was handed over by its owner to a new owner in security 
for a loan. The dog does for its new owner a great service, and his 
released to return to its original owner, the debt being considered 
cancelled by the great service done by the dog. The original owner, 
without enquiry or due consideration, thought the dog was unfaith- 
ful and killed it. There was a great grief in consequence when tne 
true facts were learned. In three versions of the story the old owner 
kills himself in remorse, Differences of detail are discussed. 

Figneiredo, Propercia Correia Afonso De No Jar dim da 
infancia : Os Tapa-Meninos na India Portuguese (Portu- 
guese text). BIVQ. No. 49, pp. 43-54. [1017 
A short study of certain words used by elders to frighten children, 
in Portuguese India. 

Govindasami, S. K. Omens and Divinations in Early Tamil 
Religion. JAU. XI, Pt. 1, pp. 1-7. [1018 

Discusses the omens in the Tamil literature and points out that 
omens and superstitions occupied a large part of the life of the 
ancient Tamils. 

Kapadia, Hiralal Rasiklal Lokssahitya Ane Enu Anveshan 

tatha Mulyankan. (Gujarati text). SFGST. VI, Pt. 2, 

pp. 229-253, Pt. 3, pp. 443-473. [1019 

The Folklore, its study and value. Shows how a study of the sources 

of folklore yields rich material for the history and culture of a 

nation. Quotes passages from Gujarati literature. 

Mitra, Achyuta K. Ponkavari or the Girl who came to life. 
MIL XXI, pp. 46-54. [1020 

Relates the tale of Ponkavari which 1 occurs in a collection of 
Bengali folk-tales published by Mr. Jaganendra S. Gupta. 

Mitra, Sarat Chandra Studies in Plant Myths. (New Series 
No. IV). On the ancient Greek Myths about Metamor- 
phosis of Daphne into the Laurel Tree. QJMS. XXXII, 
Pt. 1, pp. 65-68. [1021 

Shows the striking similarity of the ancient superstition to the 
modern Bengali belief under the influence of which Hindu householders 
place on their houses, pots and plants of the manasa or sij, as a 
charm against lightning. 


Mitra, Sarat Chandra On the " Adonis Gardens " of Lower 
Bengal. MIL XXI, pp. 33-45. [1022 

Points out the analogous custom prevalent among the Behari Hindus 
and Europe. 

A Note on Ghost-Lore from the Jalpaiguri District 

in Northern Bengal. MIL XXI, pp. 151-153. [1023 

Gives an illustration of Ghost-belief in Jalpaiguri. 

Mohan Singh The Legend of Prahlada. Pt. III. QJAfS. 
XXXII, Pt. 1, pp. 46-54. [1024 

Explains the esoteric and phenomenal meanings of the legend of 
Prahlada and the character of Prahlada and his teachings. This is the 
third part of the contribution. The previous part appeared in QJMS. 
XXXI, p. 109 (See ABIHI. Ill, No. 795). 

Neog, Maheswar Assamese Marriage-Songs. IR. Vol. 42, 
pp. 287-288. [1025 

Translates a few songs sung at marriage feasts in Assam. 

Pradhan, G. B. Folk-Songs from Marwar. JUB. IX, Pt. 4, 

pp. 137-157. [1026 

Gives transliteration and translation of some songs the writer 
collected in Jaipur and the surrounding villages. 

Pushpavantichi Lavani (Marathi text), pp. 8, The Jagadish- 
war Printing Press, Bombay, 1941. [1027 

The ballad of Pushpavati, a fabulous princess. 

Sastri, S. Srikantha Hydro-Selenic Culture. Mil. XXI, 
pp. 15-32. [1028 

Applies the term * Hydro-Selenic ' to that distinct culture-complex 
which is associated with the Moon and water-cults primarily, as 
opposed to the Sun and Stone cults. 


Durga Prasad JNSL Pt. 1, pp. 69-70. [1029 

Numismatist, Died at Benares, 23rd March 1941. 

Grieson, Sir George Abraham Ba V. II, Pt 2, pp. 259-260. 


Obituary note by Manilal Patel. Indologist and Linguist, Died March 
8, 1941- 


Lanman, Charles Rockwell NIA. IV, Pt. 3, p. 118. [1031 

Emuitus Professor of Sanskrit in the Harward University, Died 
February 20, 1941. 

Ta^ore, Rabindranath BaV. II, Pt. 2, pp. 257-259. [1032 

Note by Manilal Patel. Died on August 6, 1941. 


Agarwal, J. K. Some New Varieties of Gupta Coinage. 
JNSL III, Pt. 2, pp. 83-86. [1033 

Describes (I) A vareity of Samudragupta's gold coin of Archer type, 
which has a crescent over the head of the King. This position of the 
crescent has not been noticed so far on any Gupta coins. (2) A gold 
coin of Kumaragupta I, Horseman type, having the figure of the pea- 
cock, instead of in a dancing position, with tail held down. 

Agrawala, Vasudeva S. Some Notes on New Paiichala 
Coins. JNSL III, Pt. 2, pp. 79-82. [1034 

(1) Describes a coin in which the king's name can be read as Praja- 
patimitra, and places this king somewhere near Jayagupta and Indra- 

(2) Describes a coin of Indramitra from the Lucknow Museum which 
is not given in the British Museum Catalogue. 

(3) Identifies the female deity on the coin of Bhadraghosha as Bhadra 
the spouse of Vaisravana. 

Altekar, A. S. The Date and Attribution of the Coins of 
Vishnugupta. JNSL III, Pt. 1, pp. 57-59. [1035 

Discusses the Archer type gold coins with the letters Vi and shnu 
written perpendicularly under the arms of the standing king, and 
thinks they should be attributed to king Vishnugupta of the later 
Gupta dynasty of Magadha. The date of Vishnugupta is given as 
c. 480 A. D. 

The Date and Attribution of the Coins of Vishnu- 
gupta : A Correction. JNSL III. Pt. 2, pp. 103-104. 


In his article in JNSL III, Pt. I, pp. 57~59 he assigned a certain 
coin to Vibhnugupta of the later Gupta dynasty, but on a discovery 
of a seal of Krishnadeva, he now thinks the coin is not of Vishnu- 
gupta of the later Gupta dynasty, but of Vishnugupta the son of 
Kumaragupta II. 


Burn, Sir Richard The Coronation Medal of the First King 
of Oudh. JNSL III, Pt. 2, pp. 112-114. [1037 

A medal of Ghazi-ud-din Haidar was published by Mr. Nelson Right 
in the Numismatic Supplement of the Journal of the Asiatic Society 
of Bengal. The writer now brings together references published previ- 
ously and corrects Mr. Wright's reading of the inscription. 

Deva, Krishna Coin Devices on Rajghat Seals. See No. 

Dikshit, K. N. A Note on Somei Important Coins and Seals 
found at Rairh in Jaipur State. JNSI. Ill, Pt. 1, 
pp. 47-50, 1 plate. [1038 

Discusses some hitherto unknown issues. 

Dikshit, Moreshwar G. A New Maratha Mint. JNSL III, 

Pt. 2, p. 125. [1039 

Points a coin on which the mint is marked as Sasht(i) in clear bold 

Nagari characters. This, the writer presumes is Sasht (i) (Salsette) 

near Bombay. The coin is dated 1196 of the Hijiri era (1782 A. D.) 

Diskalkar, D. B. The Establishment of Mint at Bhivandi 
(Thana). (Marathi text). BISMQ. XX [, Pt. 3, pp. 255-256. 


Refers to a Maratha Mint established at Bhivandi in Thana District. 

Papers about the Poona Mint (Marathi text). BISMQ. 

XXI, Pt. 3, pp. 251-255. [1041 

Refers to the minting of Ikkeri hons, gold muhars of various types, 
Ankushi and Sri sikka rupees, the difficulties therein owing to the 
circulation of their baser types already current, the expenditure 
incurred for their minting, their weight, the percentage of alloy, the 
government share for the prerogative of minting, etc. 

Fernandes, Braz A. Indo-Portuguese Coins : Silver Issues 

of Diu. JNSL III, Pt. 2, pp. 115-124, 2 plates. [1042 

Gives a brief history of the opening of mint in Diu; describes the 

silver issues of the mint from 1686 to 1859, and gives the five types 

of cross found on the Indo-Portuguese coins. 

Hodivala, S. H. The coins of Shamsu-d-din Mahmud Shah. 

JNSL III, Pt. 2, pp. 105-108. [1043 

Describes a billon coin of Shamsu-d-din, and discusses the assasi- 

nalion-plot advanced by Sir Walseley Haig, with which, he does not 



Khare, G. H. A New Type of Padmatanka. JNSI. Ill, 
Ft. 1, pp. 53-55. [1044 

Discusses gold Padmatanka from the Bhor State treasury. 

Mirashi, V. V. The Coins of the Kalachuris. JNSI. Ill, 
Ft. 1, pp. 21-39, 1 plate. [1045 

A hoard of 82 coins were found in the village of Devalana in the 
Baglan talufca of the Nasik District in 1870. These coins described 
by Bhau Dagi in JBBRAS. XXI (1876). All coins are of silver, round 
in shape. Next they were considered by General Alexander Cunn- 
ingham in Arch. Sur. of India IX. (1879). They were also described 
by Fleet in 1885 and by Rapson in 1897. The writer reconsiders 
them and disagrees with previous writers in some respect. 

A Gold Coin of Prananarayana. JNSL III, Pt. 2, 

pp. 93-97. * [1046 

Describes a gold coin of Prananarayana and concludes that Prana- 
narayana was the ruler of Kuch Bihar, and the Nepalese influence 
on the coin shows that it was struck to commemorate Prananarayana's 
matrimonial alliance with the king of Nepal. He had married the 
sister of King Pratapa of Nepal. 

A Ship-Type Coin of Yajfia Satakarni. JNSI. Ill, 

Pt. 1, pp. 43-45. * [1046 A 

Describes a lead coin and concludes that this type of coins were 
current along with other types such as Chaitya, Horse, and Elephant, 
in the Andhradesa. 

Kosambi, D. D, On the Study and Metrology of Silver 
Punch-Marked Coins. NIA. IV, Pt. 1, pp. 1-35 ; Pt, 2, 
pp. 49-76, 1 plate. [1047 

A statistical analysis of the silver punch-marked coins, mainly those 
found in two hoards at Taxila, and described in the Arch. Sur. of India, 
Memoir No. 59. 

Pandeya, L. P. Silver Coins of the Haihaya Princes of 
Mahakosala. JNSL III, pt. 1, pp. 41-45. [1048 

Describes three silver coins of Prthvideva who, he presumes, is 
Prthvideva II. 

Singhal, 0. R. A New Coin of Muhammad Shah II of 

Gujarat. JNSL III, Pt, 2, pp. 109-110. [1049 

A note on a coin of Muhammad Shah II of Gujarat, on which the 

legend is "The Commander of the Faithful" instead of the usual "The 

Aid of the World and the Faith." 


Walsh, E. H. C. Examination of a Hoard of 105 Silver 
Punch-Marked Coins found in the United Provinces in 
1916. (U. P. Treasure Trove No. 28 of 1916). JNSI. Ill, 
Pt. 1, pp. 1-20, 2 plates. [1050 

The hoard contained both coins of the older thin type and the 
latter thick type of the Mauryan period. Says the two types were in 
circulation together and gives description of the coins in tabulated 

Notes on the Silver Punch-Marked Coins, and the 

Copper Punch-Marked Coins, in the British Museum. 
JRAS. (1941), Pt. 3, pp. 223-232. [1051 

A study of the later thick type of punch-marked coins of Mauryan 
period, and of the Tribal Coins. 

Philosophy and Logic 

Bambhania, N. K. Vallabhficarya's View of the Universe. 
In No. 1434, pp. 49-52. [1052 

Examines the nature of the two qualities, bigness and smallness as 
they reside in the subject. Compares Sankaracarya's philosophy with 
Vallabhacarya's in respect to this question. Sankaracarya rejects 
the world, while Vallabhacarya retains it and helps the souls to 
realise its native beauty. 

Bhattacharya, Haran Chandra Kalasiddhanta - darsim : 
A Treatise in Sanskrit on the Indian Philosophical Views 
on Time (Sanskrit text). With a foreword by Pandit 
Gopinath Kaviraj. pp. x + 110, Calcutta, 1941. [1053 

More than fifty views on time as maintained by Indian philosophers. 
Some of the views discusses are subtle and are not easily grasped. 

Chaudhuri, J. Ahimsa. M-B. Vol. 49, Pt. 1, pp. 15-17. [1054 

Discusses the term Ahimsa in both Hindu and Buddhist view points, 
and says Ahimsa is a mental attribute, a subjective feeling and not 
any external action. Points out that the Gita regards the prosecution 
of a righteous war as legitimate and meritorious. 

Chawla, K. R. Illumination of Life. Part I. A Collection of 
Parallel Themes in English from Hindu, Parsi, Buddhist, 
Jain, Sikh, Muslim, Christian and Bahai Scriptures. 
9 3 /4"x6^" f pp. 6 + 201, Ferozepur, 1941. [1055 



Heimann, Betty Indian Concepts of the Eternal. NR. XIII, 
pp. 340-345. [1056 

The Concept of the Eternal is approached in the philosophical and 
theological systems of India from the angle spatial thinking. Analyses 
the principal systems for the Absolute. 

Hiriyanna, M. Art and Religion. AP. XII, pp. 1-5. [1057 

"Religion is a way of life both to the artist and the philosopher... 

The artist may be said to be concerned with the Lila, tbe Play 

aspect of the Deity ; the philosopher with the Maya, the Illusion 


Iyer, V. Subrahmanya Shankara's Philosophy and Action. 

TQ. XVIII, Pts. 3-4, pp. 73-81. [1058 

Points out the one-sided view taken by scholars of Sankara's 

Philosophy, and attempts to interpret the philosophy as furnished by 

Sankara's own life. 

Kokje, Reghunathashastri Bharatiya Tarkashastra Pravesh. 
(Marathi text). Crown 8vo., pp. 328, Arya Sanskrit! Press, 
Poona, 1941. [1059 

Introduction to Indian system of logic. 

Kumaraswamiji The Veerashaiva Weltanshaung. pp. 30, 
Dharwar, 1941. [1060 

An exposition of the Virashaiva Philosophy, being a public address 
on the subject at Adyar, delivered by the author under the auspices 
of the l6th Indian Philosophical Congress, held at Madras in 
December 1940. 

Mehta, R. A. Narad Ane Sanatkumar Samvad (Gujarati 

text). Double Crown 16mo., pp. 16, Gujarati Printing Press, 

Bombay, 1941. [1061 

Dialogue between Narad and Sanatkumar. Philosophical discussion 

contained in Chhandogya Upanisad. 

Tatvabodh (Gujarati text). Crown 8vo. pp. 34. 

Gujarati Printing Press, Bombay, 1941. [1062 

A Primer of Vedantic philosophy, containing philosophical verses in 
Sanskrit, translated into Gujarati with comments. 

Misra, Umesa Vijnanadipika of Padmapada, Edited with 
a Running Commentary called Vivrtti and Introduction 
and Summary in English, pp. 37 + 2 4-47, Allahabad, 
1940. [1063 


Mookerjee, Satkari - [The Trisvabhavanirdesa of Vasu- 
bandhu : Sanskrit Text and Tibetan Version] by Sujit 
Kumar Mukhopadhyaya, 1940. [1063A 

" The Tibetan version on account of their extreme faithfulness and 
literalism do not render any appreciable service in the matter of 
interpretation of the philosophy. The translation into English, too, 
though carefully correct, is, taken by itself, not of much help in this 
regard. The truly helpful feature of the editor's work is the collec- 
tion of parallel passages given in an appendix. But the real difficulty 
which confronts a student of philosophy lies in the looseness of the 
terminology and the poetic imagery employed in the text quoted. 
The terminology requires to be carefully defined so that the exact 
connotation of the terms can be fixed with logical precision." 

JGIS. VIII, Pt. 2, pp. 120. 

Naidu, P. S. The Concept of Suggestion in Hindu Aesthetics. 
In No. 1434, pp. 294-301. [1064 

Discusses the Hormic psychology. 

Nair, P. Kristman Some Stages of Love in the Views of 

Alankarikas. (Malayalam text), AOR. VI, Pt. 2, pp. 1-13. 


Discusses the ten aspects of Srngara, such as, Desire, Anxiety, 
Recollection, Praise, Mental agitation, Lamentation, Madness, Sickness, 
Inaction, Death. 

Pandit, M. V, 2V. Htwr-wftw (Sanskrit-Gujarathi text). 

Crown, pp. 59, Bombay, 1941. [1066 

Verses on Sankhya philosophy in Sanskrit with Gujarati translation. 

Pendse, S. D. Shridnyaneshwaranchen Tattcadnyan 
(Marathi text). Demy 8vo. pp. 500. Tatva Vivechak Press, 
Bombay, 1941. [1067 

A Comparative study of the philosophy of the poet Dnyaneshwara, 

Poredi Dattatraya Dharmayya Vedanta Kavya-Lahari, 
Parts 1 and 2, Laghu Gitartha-Bodha-Lahari. (Marathi 
text). [1068 

"Has attempted to bring out in Marathi the spirit of Vedanta devoid 
of its complexity. He has drawn attention to the different ways in 
which the one Truth manifests itself by illustrating it from the 
sayings of his own guru and from the teachings of great saints of 
Maharashtra like Gnanesvar and Tukaram. He has analysed the 
thoughts on Castes, Panca-mudra, Atma and others. The episodes on 
Visvamitra-Menaka, Namdev-Muktabai make delightful reading". 

QJMS. XXXII, pp. 243-244- 


Radhakrishnan, E. P. -Jnanaghana's Contribution to 
Advaita. ABORI. XXII, Pts. 3-4, pp. 186-201. [1069 

Deals with some of the salient features of the line of thought 
adopted by Jfianaghana, who, as an authoritative teacher of Advaita 
is sufficiently vouchsafed by the reference to his work by such a great 
advaita teacher and polymath as Appayya Dlksita. 

Raghavachar, S. S. Yajfiavalkya's Philosophy of Love. 
HYJMU. II, Ft. 1, pp. 17-26. [1070 

Discusses the dialogue between Yajnavalkya and Maitreyi in the 
Brhadaranydka Upanisad. Concludes that love as implied in the discus- 
sion of the dialogue, is a broad as the life of man. Its significant 
departments are disinterested love in human relationship and the love 
of aesthetic objects. It ,is the fulfilment of infinite love, of which 
these are particularly manifestations, that concerns Yajnavalkya and 
Maitreyi and in their discussion the concept absolute reality is so 
amplified that Brahman is argued to be the objective and cosmic basis 
of possibility of the satisfaction of absolute love. 

Raghavendrachar, H. N. Dvaita Philosophy and its Place 
in the Vedanta. With a Foreword by A. R. Wadia. pp. 
vii + 282, University of Mysore, Mysore, 1941. [1071 

Divided into five chapters : The first contains introduction to the 
three systems of Vedanta. The next three chapters are devoted to 
short exposition of Advaita, Visistadvaita and Dvaita Vedanta res- 
pectively followed by analysis of each. In the last chapter the author 
concludes that the " philosophical reflection in India has reached its 
culmination in the Dvaita Vedanta ", and shows how " the best of 
Indian thought is preserved in this system ", and how " this system 
was needed to bring the Vedanta teaching to its perfection ". 

One of the conspicuous features of this work is the author's view 
that it is a misnomer to call the Dvaita system Duahsm> and that its 
right name is Monism. 

Raju, P. T. Morality and Self-Realisation. In No. 1434, 
pp. 362-369. [1072 

Discusses and shows that Indian philosophy is not unethical and 
amoral as it has been suggested by some European scholars. 

The Complaint Against Philosophy. AP. XII, 

pp. 345-348. [1073 

A condensed chapter from writer's forthcoming book Idealistic 
Thought of India. 


Raju, P. T. Vedantic Attitude Towards Matter. HR. 
LXXIV, pp. 30-39. [1074 

A study of the problem of the Vedantic attitude to the material 
world, found generally in its conception of the relation between the 
world and the Brahman. 

Rao, B. Gururaja Mahabharata Tatparya Nirnaya of 
Srimad Ananda Theertha. Text and English Translation 
with notes from the Unpublished Commentary of Vadiraja 
Swami, Bangalore, 1941. [1075 

Ananda Tirtha is better known as Madhavacarya. He advocated 
the doctrine of the reality of dualism in the Universe. His system is 
known as the Dvaita system, as distinct from the Advaita system 
of Sankaracarya, according to which there is only one reality in the 
Universe, difference being an illusion, and from the Visistadvaita 
system advocated by Ramanujacarya, according to which, the different 
elements, though real, are only parts of the one reality. 

The present work is the first instalment containing only the first 
nine chapters of the work. 

Rao, Hayavadana The Srikarabhasya. Vols. I and II. pp. 
lii-f 888 and xiii + 572. Bangalore Press, Bangalore, 1941 (?) 


"The masterly introduction in English by the editor covering nearly 
900 pages is a great contribution to the history of the Vedanta 
philosophy. Here he has dwelt at length on all the other schools of 
the Vedanta and various other topics. The appendices at the end of 
both the volumes have supplied data for further researches. Verily 
his introduction is a mine of information to all lovers of the Vedanta 
system. Here we get information about one Suka Bhasya and its 
Tika ".Satis Chandra Seal, 1C. VII, pp. 380-382. 

Rao, P. Nagaraja The Philosophy of Ahimsa. In No. 1434, 
pp. 376-379. [1077 

A study of the doctrine of ahimsa. 

Bergson and Sankara. AP. XII, pp. 174-177. [1078 

Points out the affinities existing between individual thinkers of East 
and West. Though Bergson does not believe in anything transcending 
both matter and mind, yet the author finds some plausible affinity 
between Bergson's philosophy and Sankara's. A 


Saksena, S. K, Is the Upanisadic View of the One, Univer- 
sal and Absolute Consciousness Agnostic? J3aV. II. Pt. 
2, pp. 196-200. [1079 

Says that the Upanisads neither contradict themselves nor preach 
a doctrine of agnosticism with regard to the Atman. Though the 
Absolute consciousness is logically and empirically uncharacterizable, 
it is yet not known and its nature is Jna of pure intelligence as 
opposed to unintelligence. 

Sarma, Y. Subrahmanya Paramarthacintamani. (Kannada 
text), pp. xxiv + 271. Adhyatmaprakasa Office, Holenara- 
sipur (Mysore State), 1941. [1080 

Enunciates what he calls a new theory of metaphysics, quite his 
own. It is based on no Sanskrit original, but derives nevertheless 
support from the Upanisads and the many commentaries thereon. The 
book is divided into six chapters ; in the first, the different systems of 
Indian Philosophy are analysed, their limitations pointed out, and the 
view maintained that it is only the Vedanta system that is of real 
help in the quest of Paramaribo,. In the second is elaborated what 
the author calls the Avasthatraya method in arriving at Paramartha. In 
the three succeeding chapters, the fundamental nature of Atman which 
distinguishes it from Anatman, is discussed. In the concluding chapter, 
the author sums up his position stating that the Avaithatraya method 
is the only means at arriving at Paramartha, and that the Vedanta 
system which propounds this method is only the culmination of the 
wisdom of the Upanisad. 

Upanisattugala Modalane Paricaya (Kannada text). 

pp. vi + 54, Adhyatmaprakasa Office, Holenarasipur 
(Mysore State), 1941. [1081 

A sort of Prolegomena to the study of the ten Upanisads found 
valuable by the systematists of Vedanta. Divided into six sections ; 
in the first deals with the nature of the Upanisads and their impor- 
tance ; in the four succeeding sections introduces the ten Upanisads 

Sastri, N. Aiyaswami A commentary on the Sankhya- 
karika in Chinese. JSVOI. II, Pt. 1, pp. 65-67. [1082 

The Sahkhydkarika is said to be the oldest of the works on Sankhya 
Philosophy now available. It has been commented upon by many 
authors such as Vacaspatimisra, Gaudapada and others. The writer 
here gives a brief examination and comparison of these com- 


Sastri, S. Srikantha Logical System of Madhvacarya. In 
No. 1434. pp. 411-416. [1083 

Madhvacarya's system of logic as expounded in his Pramana laksana 
is compared with other systems. Concludes that Madhvacarya does not 
recognise ttpmana, arthapatti and anupalabdhi as separate means as these 
can be included in sense-perception and inference. 

Sastri, S. S. Suryanarayana, Ed. Tattvasuddhi. AOR. V, 
Ft. 1. [1084 

This Adv r aita manual from its thirty-third chapter to the end has 
been edited in this instalment. The author Jnanaghana flourished in 
the beginning of the loth century was a follower of the particular 
variety of the Advaita doctrine known as the Vivaranarasthana. 

Paramarthasara of Adlsesa. NIA. Ill, pp. 355-370. 


Philosophical treatise in Sanskrit dealing with questions concerning 
Atman,Jiva. Sawsara and their relations. Translated into English and 
annotated with explanatory notes, 

Paramarthasara of Adisesa. Translated. Text, Eng- 
lish translation and notes. 9]/" x 6]4 " PP. 40. Karnatak 
Publishing House, Bombay, 1941. [1086 

This is No. 1085 in book form. 

Sastri, S. S. Suryanarayana, and Radkakrishna, E. P. Eds 
Tattvasuddhi. AOR. V, Pt. 2, pp. vii + 55 + 162. [1087 

Tattvasuddhi a work of Jnanaghanapada, is divided into forty-six 
chapters, called prakaranas. It is an advaita manual, probably a re- 
cord of expositions given to disciples; the considerations that dictated 
the order of exposition are not now available. 

Tattvasuddhi of Jnanaghanapada, edited with an 

English Introduction, pp. 12 + 306, Madras, 1941. [1088 

This is No. 1087 issued in book form. 

Sastri, S. S. Suryanarayana and Sen, S. TVs. Vivarana- 
prameyasangraha of Bharatitirtha. Translated into English 
Andhra University Sanskrit Series No. 24. 9]/i" x 6^4", 
pp. 550 + viii. Andhra University, Waltair, 1941. [1089 
Notable addition to the existing literature on the Advaitic philosophy, 
of intrinsic value to all students of Vedanta. 

Sen, Saileswara and Sastri, S S. Suryanarayana Vivarana- 
prameya-sangraha of Bharatitirtha, Vol. I. Text with 
introduction and analytical tables of contents in English, 
pp. 110 + 348. Vol. II, English translation complete, 
pp. 550 + viii, Waltair, 1941, [1090 


Sastri, Odalamane Pandurang OTsrrf^ q^ 

(Sanskrit text). 6^"x4", pp, 24, Central Printing Piess, 
Karwar, 1941. [1091 

A reply to certain criticism of the Advaitic creed, pointing out that 
the identity of Jiva and Brahma can be proved. 

Sircar, Mahendra Nath A Neo-Vedantic Conception of 
Reality. CR. LXXIX, pp. 229-236. [1092 

A review of Sri Arobindo's work The Life Divine, which is a neo- 
interpretation of the classical thought of the Vedanta inspired by 
rare psychic and occultist experiences formulated in a synthetic 
structure of thought. 

Tagore, Rabindranath Anandi (Gujarati text). Crown 16mo. 
pp. 235, Niranjan Karyalaya, Surat, 1941. [1093 

Propogates the principle of Ahirhva. Translated into Gujarati by 
Sundaram from the original Bengali. 

Talasikar, V. R. -Hindu Epistemology and Modern Thought. 
NR. XII, pp. 113-117. [1094 

Discusses briefly the evaluation of the means of knowledge accord- 
ing to Hindu Philosophical thought. He first takes each Pramana or 
means of knowledge and first discusses its validity and its limitations 
according to the main system of Hindu metaphysics and then compares 
it with Western epLstemology.^ And compares Hindu conception of 
the theory of knowledge with the epistemological ideas of modern 

Tirtha, Swami Ravi The Nyayakusumafijali of Udayana- 
carya : A presentation of theistic doctrines according to 
the Nyaya system of philosophy. BmV. V, Pt, 1. [1095 

Varadachari, K. C. Isavasyopanisad : A study according 
to Sri Vedanta Desika. In No. 1434, pp. 538-544. [1096 

Presents a few salient points in the Upanisadic thought as expounded 
by Vedanta. 

Watave, K. N. [The Philosophy of JEsthetic Pleasure] by 
P. Pancapagesa Sastri, Annamalainagar, 1940. See ABIHI. 
Ill, Fo. 1322. [1097 

" The author attempts to explain the process of pleasure derived from 
the reading of the poetic composition. This analysis of the enjoy- 
ment of aesthetic pleasure or the Kavyasvada has been attempted 
by him not independently but with the help of the master-minds of 

mediaeval India who subjected the question to the closest scrutiny 

The thesis really supplies a long felt want. It is, therefore, highly 
useful to the student of Sanskrit. In the words of S. Kuppuswami 
Sastrigal, who writes a foreword to the present work " The Syste- 
matic account which this thesis gives of the wherefore of the 
aesthetic satisfaction, will be a contribution of considerable interest 
to the literature on the subject in English," ABORL XXII, Pts. 
fp. 295-297- 


Pre-History and Proto-History 

Chakladar, H. C. The Prehistoric Culture of Bengal. Mil. 
XXr, pp. 208-238. (To be continued). [1098 

Chakravarti, S. N. The Prehistoric Periods in India. JUB. 
X, Pt. 1, pp. 48-60. [1099 

Gives a broad outline of the period. 

Guha, B. S. Human Culture in India during the Stone 
Age. See No. 103. 

Sastri, S. Srikantha Proto-Indic Religion. QJMS. XXXII, 
Pt. 1, pp. 8-37. [1100 

Examines the nature and affinities of the Proto-Indian religion, in 
the light of the seals, figurines and pottery discovered in the Indus 
Valley. "If we disabuse our minds of all imaginary reconstruction 
of Vedic civilisation attempted by many scholars'*, says the writer, 
"we shall be able to make a nearer approach to the solution by analy- 
sing the seals and paintings on the funerary pottery and drawing 
parallels if not coincidences with the elements of the Atharvan civili- 


Aiyangar, K. V. Rangaswami Nandi Purana. NIA. IV, Pt. 
5, pp. 157-161. [1101 

Nandipurana is mentioned in the list of upa-puranas given by the 
Mat$yapiirana. The derivation of Nanda is discussed. " The disappear- 
ance of Naniipurana", says the writer, '* is one of the unsolved riddles 
in Puranic history. It is not unlikely that it has been observed in 
some Purana or Upa-Purana ". 

Anantarangachar, N. Ed. Cavundaraya Purana (Kannada 
text). KSPP. XXVI, pp. 1-22. [1102 

An early work continued from Vols. II and III of KSPP. The pre- 
sent instalment contains the Puranas such as the Ajita, Sanibhava, 
Abhinandana, Siwiatt, Padmapurabha, Supanva, Candraprabha, Puspadanta 
and Sitalanatha. 

Apte, V. M. [Puranic Records of Hindu Rites and Customs] 
by R. C. Hazra, Calcutta, 1940. See ABIHI. Ill, No. 
1352. [1103 

"An attempt... made by the author to determine, as approximately 
as possible, the chronology of the Puranic chapter or parts thereto 
on Hindu rites and customs; and the resulting chronology, the upper 



and lower limits of which, according to the author, are 200 to 1000 
A. D. from part I of this work. In part II are described the various 
stages in the development of the "Puranic rites". With an eye to, 
the notable changes in the religious and political history of ancient 
India, the author has tried in this connection to ascertain the factors 
which determined the stages in the development of the Puranic Dharma. 
In addition there is a useful appendix containing a list of quotations 
traced in the extant Puranas". ABORL XXII, Pis. 7-2, pp. 129-130. 

Bose, G. [Studies in the Puranic Records on Hindu Rites 
and Customs] by R. C. Hazra, Calcutta, 1940, See ABIHL 
III, No. 1352. [1104 

" Some of the Puranic slokas have been wrongly interpreted in a 
manner that makes one feel that the author has no correct notion of 
the nature of the puranas and of the different topics discussed therein. 
The author's statement that ' the Buddha incarnation seems to have 
been unknown in the beginning of the sixth century A. D., and that 
'the Buddha began to be regarded as an incarnation of Visnu from 
about 550 A. D., has not been substantiated". TMS. LXIX, p. 666. 

Chakravarti, Chintaharam. [Studies in the Puranic Records 
on Hindu Rites and Customs] by R. C. Hazra, Calcutta, 
1940. See ABIHL III, No. 1352. [1105 

''The long neglected Puranas a veritable mine of old Indian tradi- 
tion in different branches of culture which have of late attracted 
the attention of students of political history of India, have been sub- 
jected, it appears for the first time, in the volume under review, to a 
sifting critical analysis from the ritualistic point of view. Dr. Hazra 
who had been working on the subject for some time past, gave speci- 
mens of the results of his interesting studies in the pages of different 
oriental journals. These created an eagerness in the minds of interested 
scholars to see them in one place in the form of a book. It is really 
gratifying to note that this eagerness will now be satisfied." 

IHQ. XVII, pp. 271-273. 

Hazra, R. C. The Kalika-Purana. ABORL XXU, Pts. 1-2, 
pp. 1-23. [1106 

Shows that the work Kalika-Purana, sometimes called Kali-Pur ana 
is of considerable antiquity. The present Kaltka-p., which came to 
Bengal from Kamarupa is different from the earlier Kalika-purana, 
mentioned in the lists of eighteen Upapuranas and drawn upon by 
Nanyadeva, Laksmldhara and others. Discusses the date of the earlier 
Kalika-p. and comes to the conclusion that it could not have been 
written earlier than 650 A. D., and not later than 900 A. D. 

From the non-Tantric character of the work, the author assumes that 
it was composed by the Smarta Brahman sectaries. The non-Tantric 


character of the Parana was the reason why it was replaced by the 
present form which abounds in Tantric elements. 

The writer gives two appendices, (I) Verses quoted from the Kalika-p. 
and (2) Quotations from the earlier Kalika-p., which are not found in 
the present Kaltka. 

Pusalker, A. D. Puranic Cosmogomy. BaV. II, Pt. 2 f pp. 
177-191. [1107 

Deals with the important subject of Puranic Cosmogomy which 
forms the first topic, viz., sarga, in the definition of Purana-Panca- 
laksana. Begins with investigation from the oldest period in India, 
the period of the Rgvcda, and considers in their chronological order, 
as far as possible, the views subsequently expressed down to the period 
of the Parana* ; how far the Pur anas are indebted to the past and 
what is their contribution in the field of cosmogomy. 

Vayu Parana versus Siva Purana. JUB. X, Pt. 2, 

pp. 148-155. ' * [1108 

Discusses the text of the Pur anas and concludes that the Stva-p., 
and Vayu-p., are two distinct Puranas. 

Ruben, Walter The Krsnacarita in the Harivarhsa and 
certain Puranas, JAOS. Vol. 61, Pt. 3, pp. 115-127. [1109 

A study to show that Harivamsa is a supplement to Mahabharata ; 
that the Krsnacarita of Brahmapurana agrees not only as regards the 
number and the order of the adventures of the hero but sometimes 
even verbatim with Harivamsa. Consequently, he derives Brahmapurana 
from Harivamsa, as Harivamsa from Mahabharata. But he says, Krsna- 
story of Harivamsa is about five times longer than that of Brahmapurana 
and the general impression is that Harivamsa has been widely 

The Puranic Line of Heroes. JRAS. 1941. Pt. 3, 

pp. 247-256 ; Pt. 4, pp. 337-358. [1110 

A comparison of the accounts of the Sambhaparvan of the Maha- 
bharata on the one hand, and the Vamsaparvans of the Harivamsa, 
and the Brahma and other Puranas on the other, shows that the 
Brahmapurana has borrowed from the Harivamsa which is an imitation 
of Mahabharata. 

Sastri, K. A. Nilakanta The Gayamahatmya. BRVRL IX, 
Pt- 2, pp. 65-67. [1111 

The Gayamahatmya is a part of the Vayu Purana. The writer 
shows that it is a later interpolation. 


Seth, H. C. An Obscure Passage in the Puranas. In 
No. 1434, pp. 420-422. ' [1112 

The passage under consideration (Visnu-p. Ch. 24) suggests that 
after the Kali age, which began at the end of the Mahabharata, and 
the influence of which greatly increased when Nanda began to reign, 
the king Devapi of the Puru race and tha king Maru of the Iksvaku 
race restored the KvSatriyas and started a new Krta age. 

Upadhye, A. N. Hastimalla and his Adipurana. In No. 1434, 
pp. 526-529. [1113 

Discusses Hastimalla and his age, and the authorship of Adipurana. 

Vaidya, M. V. Tirtha-yS-tra in the Aranyakaparvan and 
the Padma-Purana. In No. 1434, pp. 530-537. [1114 

Points out the portions of the Ttrthayaira episode which is common 
to the Mahabharata and the Pad ma- fur ana. 

Sikhs and Sikhism 

Gupta, Hari Ram. Partition of Sirhind Province by the 
Sikhs, January, 1764. Jiff. XX, Pt. 1, pp. 19-30 after 
p. 136 of the original paging. [1115 

Describes Ahmad Shah Abali's terrorism ; the sack of Kasur by the 
Sikhs and the subsequent division of Sirhind after its fall in January 
1764. Gives 32 names of the land-holders. 

Diary of Mirza Shaft's Campaign Against Sikhs, 

February-July, 1780. (From unpublished Persian Eecords). 
In No. 1222, pp. 103-109. .[1116 

A short summary of news letters giving account of Mirza Shaft's 
campaign against the Sikh aggressions. These news letters are Claud 
Martin's collection of Persian news letters available in the British 

Nawal Singh, The Jat Ruler of Bhratpur's Fight 

with the Sikhs, 24th February, 1770. JBORS. XXVII, 
pp. 448-454. [1117 

Singh, Ganda Last Days of Guru Govind Singh. Jiff. XX, 
Pt. 1, pp. 120-132. [1118 

Guru Govind Singh was the tenth and the last Guru of the Sikhs. 
He was the founder of the militant order of the Khalsa. The writer 
brings out the main events leading to the first and second march 
to the south, and explains the motives which actuated the guru to 
undertake the long and arduous journey. 


Sing, Jogendra Sikh Ceremonies. With Introduction by 
Daljeet Singh. 7H"x5", pp. xx-96. International Book 
House, Bombay, 1941. [1119 

Contents: (I) Installation of Guru Granth Sahib, (2) Child naming 
and initiating ceremony, (3) Amrit ceremony of the Sikhs, (4) Anand 
marriage, (5) Japji, (6) Jap Sahib, 7) Swayas, (8) Evening prayers, 
(9) General prayers, (10) Kirtan Soihla, (II) Funeral Service, (12) Prepa- 
ration of Karah Prashad. 

" Not only does it give a brief account of the details of all impor- 
tant Sikh ceremonies, but also in the introduction of twenty pages 
Raja Sir Daljeet Singh gives a concise and illuminating account of 
the essential beliefs and tenets of Sikhism. Thus the Book becomes 
not only a manual of Sikh ceremonies, but also a valuable addition 
to modern commentaries on Sikhism, especially as so few of these are 
available to the English rending public." 

Banning Richarihon, A P. Xff, p. 327. 

See also A. Goveas in NR. XVI, pp. 438-439. 
The Miracle of Sikhism. AP. XEI, pp. 147-157. [1120 

Gives an impressionist picture, biscd on the history of the Sikh 
community, of the inilu -ncc of faith and heroism on the development 
of a people, and traces in outline, the ri<?, the arrested development 
and the future hope uf the Sikhs. 

Srinivasacharya, 0. S. - [History of the Sikhs. 1739-1768] by 

Hari Ram Gupta. Calcutta, 1939. See ABIHI. II, 

No. 1006. [1121 

" Dr. Gupta has wisely chosin for the subject of his study the 

period marking the rise of the Sikh mu>ls and their occupation of the 

Punjab, first, because it marks the formative stage of the Sikhs as a 

political power and, secondly because it has not yet been studied on 

the intensive scale that has marked the inquiry into the period of the 

Gurus before it and the rise and expansion of the state of the Punjab 

under Maharaja Ranjit Singh after it. It was during this formative 

period that the Sikhs developed into a fine military people, taking 

advantage of the incursions of foreign invaders and of the political 

confusion caused by them." JIH. XX, p. 225. 


Aiyangar, A. N. Krishna The Apostate-Mother. NIA. IV, 

Ft. 2, pp. 68-83. [1122 

A note to point out that the mother's right to be maintained by 

her offspring is in no way lessened even if he has failed or lost the 

power of distinguishing what should or should not be done. 


Aiyappan, A. The Meaning of Tali Rite- BRVEI. IX, 

Ft. 7, pp. 237-239. [1123 

Does not explain the significance of the tali rite but points out the 

need for methodological discipline and check in sociological studies. 

Uses historical, traditional and comparative evidence in the discussion. 

Bachmann, Von Eedwig Von Der Seele Der Tnclischen Fran 
im Spiegal der Volksspruche dos Konkan. pp. x -1-467. 
Tipografia Range], Bastora (Goa), 1941, [1124 

"The authoress has tried to describe the social life in Western 
India in the light of Konkanese proverbs. Il is not at all an objective 
description of the daily life of the people. The object of the writer's 
enquiry is rather the spirit of the Indian people in general, and the 
soul of the Indian woman in particular. The \\holc book is nothing 
but a running commentary on these current proverbs. It reveals to 
us how the rural life in Western India strikes an intelligent and 
educated European lady neither claiming nor possessing any special 
knowledge of Indian culture, history or language." 

Batakrtshna Ghosh, 1C. VII, p. 500. 

" Although the author of this book is not an Indian herself, she has 
approached this complex and difficult subject with sympathy and deep 
understanding. She found herself confronted with a gradual evolution 
in Indian social history, which she tried to understand from her own 
particular angle of vision, that of a woman who had come to India 
not to criticise and to find fault, but to understand and to sympathise. 

Her book is based on the traditional sayings and proverbs current 
among the people of the Konkan. In following the author step by 
step the reader will have to go back to the dark past \vlun these 
popular sayings first originated as part and pirccl of Indian social and 
cultural heritage. There he will find the Indian woman of the pre- 
ceding generation with all her silent heroism, her indomitable pride, 
her unspeakable suffering and resignation ; he will see her moving 
about the house of her ancestors, as a little girl, a married" woman, a 
mother, a widow. She will come back to life again, her everyday-life 
and the great occasion that mark her existence on earth." 

A. Aronsoii, TMR. LXX, p. 181. 

Banerjee, Brajendusundar The Daughter's Son in the 
Bengal School of Hindu Law. JBIIU. VI. pp. 63-72. [1125 

The right of succession of the daughter's son is more fully re- 
cognised in the Bengal School than in the other Schools of Hindu Law. 
The writer here shows that Jimutavahana, the founder of the Bengal 
School, comtemplates in his famous work DayabLaga that a daughter's 
son acquires a vested interest or remainder, in the estate of his 
maternal grand-father. 


Bilitmoria, N. ML The Jats. JSHS. V, pp. 137-149, [1126 

Notes from various sources referring to the Jats, are brought 

Bose, Atindra Nath Five Hmajatie. 1C. VII, pp. 287-303. 


Side by side with the four varnas constituting the ancient Indian 
society, the social physiognomy of ancient India presents a host of 
despised castes and professions, represented by the aboriginal races 
going under the general brand of hinajati. The Pali literature picks 
up five of these parian castes for constant mention. The five castes 
are : The Chandala, the Pukkusa, the Nesada, the Vena and the 
Rathakara. The writer studies the origin and history of these castes 
and adds a short note on the Mleccha and the Apasada. 

Bose, Nirmal KumarThe Hindu Method of Tribal Absorp- 
tion. SO. VII, pp. 188-194. [1128 
Draws attention to certain specific instances of how tribal customs 
and rites are often modified in the process of social absorption. 
Reveals the true nature of the foundations underlying Hindu society. 

Dikshitar, V. R. Ramachandra Hindu Pluralism. PO. VI. 
pp. 195-205. [1129 

Examines some of the groups mentioned in ancient Indian literature, 
the primary units of the Hindu social organisations. 

Ehrenfels, Baron Omar Rolf Mother Right in India. In- 
troduction by W. Koppers. Osmania University Series. 
10V6" x 7V6" PP. xi + 229, 1 map. Oxford University Press, 
Hyderabad, 1941. [1130 

" Mother -right in India is one of the most thought provoking books 
published in recent years. The main thesis of the book is that: 

(a) all pre-Aryan culture in India was of a matriarchal nature. 
That it was not a uniform culture but made up of different waves of 
cultures separated by time and space and representing various degrees 
of advance from the most primitive material culture called Ur-ciilture 
to the most complicated called the Nayar-culture. 

(V) If the primitive grades show affinities with Austro-Asiatic culture 
complex, the most advanced, the Nayar-culture is in direct connection 
with the Indus Valley civilisation. 

(c} that certain single traits like inheritencc in the female line, 
the position of the maternal uncle, sexual freedom, puberty right for 
girls, the couvade, Goddesses and worship of female ancestors, rain 
and fecundity charms and permission of remarriage or divorce to 
women, and levirate wedding can be taken as proofs of former exis- 
tence of the Mother-right in India. 


(d) Hypergamy, child marriage, contempt of the widow coupled 
with the custom of Sail and to a lesser extent vegetarianism are the 
outcome of the contact and the struggle for supremacy between the 
patriarchal Aryans and the matriarcal pre-Aryans. 

A wealth of detail has been brought forth to strengthen the above 
contentions. But many of the author's conclusions, though plausible 
lack proof and are highly unconvincing." 

/. Karve, NIA. IV, Pt. 9, pp. 31 4-316. 

Ehrenfels, Baron Omar Rolf The History of Dress. JSHS. 
V, pp. 12-24. [1131 

A short study of the origin and development of dress in Europe in 
general and in India in particular. 

Fuchs, S. Holi. NR. XIII, pp. 208-214. [1132 

Describes the Hindu Festival Holi ; the customs observed at the 
feast, and the significance. 

Haas, Vilem Hindu Widows. AP. XII, pp. 396-401. [1133 

Brings the Western point of view to the problem of the Hindu 
widow's status. 

Mahalingam, T. V. Social Legislation in Mediaeval South 
India. NE. XIII, pp. 29-38. [1134 

With a view to enforce the proper observance of swadliarma 
by the different communities in the kingdom, they appointed samaya- 
charyas or censors of morals who kept a watch over the activities 
of the people. Instances clearly show that where legislation of 
social character made by Government, it was more in the nature 
of an official sanction to certain changes that were inevitably coming 
over the religious, social and economic life of the people. 

Maharaj, Dharma Theerthaji The Menace to Hindu Im- 
perialism, pp. xv + 334. Hindu Missionary Society, Lahore, 
1941. [1135 

A scathing condemnation of the caste divisions of Hindu system. 

Mukerjee, Radhakamal Hindu Widow. AP. XII, 
pp. 401-405. [1136 

Presents the social and ethical ideals that lie behind the practices 
enjoined upon the Hindu widow. That the institution has its draw- 
backs cannot be gainsaid. Evils are inevitable when a custom has 
become rigid and when a discipline, meaningful only when it repre- 
sents a voluntary consecration to an ideal, is imposed from without. 
Freedom for the individual to choose between remarriage and the 
dedicated life to traditional Hindu widowhood would solve both the 
social problem and the demographic one, which, the writer shows, 


Nambudripad, Narayanan Kerala and Nambudris. IR- 
Vol. 42, pp. 33-34. [1137 

A general view of the position and status of the Nambudris in 
ancient Kerala. 

O'Malley, L. S. S. The Hindu Social System. In No. 1455 

pp. 354-388. [1138 

Explains the distinctive characteristics of the Hindu Social System. 

Pandey, Raj Bali The Vivaha Samskara (Marriage Ceremo- 
nies) of the Hindus. JBHU. VI, pp. 1-22. [1139 
The Vivaha, the most important of all the Hindu Samskaras is 
explained. Significance is attached to the marriage ceremony, its 
importance in the social structure, the origin of the institution and 
the forms of marriage recognised as valid in the ancient Hindu society 
are some of the topics discussed. 

Pinkham, N. W. Woman in the Sacred Scriptures of Hin- 
duism. 8" x 5V", pp. 256, Columbia University, 1941. [1140 
A study of Hindu Scripture in its relation to child-marriage, infant 
mortality, enforced prostitution etc. with suggestions for improvement 
of the position of present day women in India. 

Ranade,Ram Keshav Indian Charity. PO. VI, pp. 37-42. [1141 

Sanskrit text in praise of charity and its various forms as found in 
the Veda, Purana and Dharmasastra have been referred to. 

Sastri, Krishagopal Goswami An Enquiry into Idealism in 
Hindu Marriage. CR. LXXIX, pp. 45-48. [1142 

Points out that the entire fabric of society as is based upon the 
scheme of Varnasrama discloses nothing but the characteristics of 
spiritual and psycho-ethical discipline. It is in this respect that Dharma 
may be said to possess abundant values of real interest for Hindu 
India. The Hindu marriage is primarily based upon spirituality it 
being deemed altogether as a creation of the spirit. In its entire sig- 
nificance it represents neither a phenomenon of subjective arbitrariness 
nor a product of so-called natural law. 

Shastri, Kshitimohan Sen Bharatvarsa-Mem Jatibhed. 
(Hindi text), pp. ii + 264, S. Sharma, Calcutta, 1940. [1143 
Discusses the nature and origin of Indian caste from the stand-point 
of history, and shows among other things that this institution was 
very elastic in the earlier period and when caste gradually became 
rigid, reaction set against it and evidence of such reaction is to be 
met with even in some Puranas and the MahZibharata. Discusses other 
aspects of caste with suitable references and quotations from works 
ancient as well as modern and tries to clear &ome obtcure points in 
the history of Indian caste-system. 



Shastri, Marulkar Ed. Dattaka-Mimamsa of Ananda. See 
No. 124. 

Singh, Rama Dhari Social, Economic and Cultural Life in 
the Republics of Ancient India. JBHU. VI, pp. 73-91. 


An attempt to give an idea of the social, economic and cultural life 
of the people of ancient Republics, in which the Andhaka-Vrsnis, the 
Licchavis and the Sakyas, are included. Touches upon the Caste Sys- 
tem; Place in Society; Marriage System; Position of Women; Wine 
and Prostitution ; Amusements, Manners and Customs ; Dress ; Profes- 
sion, Architecture, Trade and Commerce, Cities and Towns; Currency 
and Education. 

Sircar, Dines Chandra Glimpses into Domestic and Social 
Life from a story in the Dasakumaracharita. Jiff. XX, 
Pt. 1, pp. 105-110. [1145 

Tells the story of Saktikumara and Gomim, and gathers from the 
story information regarding ancient Indian social, economic and domes- 
tic life. 

S. K. D. The Origin and Development of Exogamy. ER. 

LXVII, pp. 502-510. [1146 

Examines the opinion of other scholars on the subject of the 

origin of exogamy in India, which are not free from defects and 

short-comings. Does not give his own opinion. 

Sternbach, Ludwik A Sociological Study of the Forms of 
Marriage in Ancient India. (A Resume). ABORT. XXII, 
Pts. 3-4, pp. 202-219. [1147 

Gives the various forms of marriage and their development, in 
ancient India, based on the available legal-bociologico-scientific 

Valavalkar, Pandharmath The Hindu Social Philosophy. 

BaV. II, Pt. 2, pp. 140-158. [1148 

Shows briefly that the Hindu thinkers had made serious and 

scientific attempts at thinking out, devising and planning schemes for 

social organisation. 

Hindu Social Institutions with Reference to their 

Psychological Implications. Foreword by Sir S. Radha- 
krishnan. 8" x 5V6", PP- xviii + 388. Longmans, Green, 
Bombay, 1940. [1149 

An attempt towards constructing a picture of the Hindu Social 
Institutions and their Socio-psychological implications. Follows 


closely as possible along the lines of Hindu thought and tradition 
and interprets, both analytically and .sympathetically, the Hindu 
scriptures and theories in their proper and original perspective. 

Viswanathan, K. Woman's Place in the Buddhist Age. 
See No. 225. 


Anantacharya, V. Ed. Nitya-Grandha, by Bhagavad Rama- 
nuja, with Ahnika-Karika by ri Varigi Vamsesvara. 
Perumal Chetty & Sons, George Town, Madras, 1941. [1150 
The Nitya-Grandha of Ramanuja is a manual written for the benefit 
of his followers with a view to regulate the daily life and worship 
of the Srlvaisnavas of his day and to be followed in the future. 

Chakravarti, Chintaharan [Mystic Teachings of the 

Haridasas of Karnataka] by A. P. Karmarkar and 

N. B. Kalamdani, Dharwar, 1939. See ABIHL III, 

No. 997. [1151 

" The book does not, as its title would seem to indicate, give a 
systematic account of the Haridasa sect of the Vaisnavas, little 
known outside the territory in which it originated and flourished. 
It is primarily devoted to a description of the life-stories of ten 
saints belonging to the sect who flourished at different places and 
times between the I5th and l8th centuries of the Christian era. 
Incidentally it deals with the teachings of these saints as embodied 
principally in stray songs attributed to each of them." 

IHQ. XVII, p. 2^2. 

Das, Govendram Vaishnavism in Assam. IR. Vol. 42, 
pp. 85-88. [1152 

Gives a brief history of the introduction of Vaishnavism in Assam. 

Dasgupta, Surendranath The History of Indian 
Philosophy. Vol. III. 9" x 6]4", PP- xiii + 614, Cambridge 
University Press, Cambridge, 1940. [1153 

" Looking at from the strictly philosophical point of view, some of 
the materials of the present book may be regarded as somewhat out 
of place. But, both in the present volume and the volume that will 
follow it, it will be impossible to ignore the religious pathology that 
is associated with the devotional philosophy which is so predominant 
in the South and which so much influenced the minds of the people 
not only in the Middle Ages but also in the recent past and is even 
now the most important element of Indian religions. Philosophy in 


India includes not only morality but religion also. The most charac- 
teristic feature of religion is emotion or sentiment associated with a 
system of beliefs, and as such in the treatment of the dominant schools 
of philosophy that originated in South India one cannot help emphasiz- 
ing the important pathological developments of the sentiment of devo- 
tion. The writer hopes, therefore, that he may be excused both by 
those who would not look for any emphasis on the aspect of bhakti 
or religious sentiment and also by those who demand an over-emphasis 
on the emotional aspect which forms the essence of the Vaisnava 
religion. He has tried to steer a middle course in the interest of 
philosophy, which, however, is the school of thought treated therein 
is so intimately interwoven with religious sentiment." Preface. 

Devakinandanacharji Vaishnavonun Nityakarma (Gujarati 
text). Demy 8vo. pp. 16, Aditya Mudranalaya, Ahmedabad, 
1941. [1154 

A pamphlet explaining the duties of the Vaishnavas, translated with 
Commentary by M. P. Mistry. 

Kakati, B. Vaisnavism of Assam and Southern India 
(Certain Points of Correspondence). In No. 1434, pp. 
238-243. [1155 

The discussion is confined to Assamese parallels of those features of 
Southern Vaisnavism that have been stressed in standard publications 
as highly individualistic. 

Karmarkar, A. P. The Matsyavatara of Vismu (Its Proto- 
Indian Origin and Location). In No. 1434, pp. 253-257. 

Deals with earliest aspect of Vaisnavism. 

Rail, 0. V. Sankara Pancaratra-Doctrine of Creation. JSVOI. 
II, Pt. 1, pp. 47-48. [1157 

A note to explain the doctrine which is one of the oldest Vaishnava 

Srinivasaraghavan, A. Ed. Nyayakaiapasamgraha of Sri 
Senesvaracarya. Crown 8vo, pp. xx * 67, Pudukottah, 
1940. [1158 

A work of importance to the philosophy of Ramanuja. The author 
has not been able to fix the date of Sri Senesvara with precision, 
" There can be no doubt that Sri Senesvara was later than Ramanuja 
whose philosophy he attempted to propound. 



Aiyangar, K. N. Rangaswami Additional Verses of Katya- 
yana on Vyavahara. In No. 1434, pp. 7-17. [1159 

An interesting feature is the identity of some of the slokas presented 
with verses in Manusmrti. As the verses are ascribed to Katyayana 
in all the manuscripts of Varadaraja's Vyavaharanirnaya, and as familia- 
rity with the text of Manusmrti may be validly presumed in both 
Varadaraja and the scholarly copyists whose transcriptions have been 
used by the writer, Ihe citation may be taken as evidence of the 
South Indian belief in their being common to both smrtis. 

Brhaspati Smrti. A Reconstructed text of the now 

lost work of Brhaspati. 9 3 /|" x 6", pp. 186-546. Gaekwad's 
Oriental Series No. 85. Oriental Institute, Baroda, 1941. 


Among the writers on Dharmasastra one of the most frequently 
quoted is Brhaspati. His smrti is largely cited in discussions of law 
and procedure (Vyavalifira). He shares the distinction with Narada 
and Katyayana. 

This work contains : List of works cited and abbreviations; List 
of abbreviations (Nagari) ; Sanskrit contents of text ; and the text of 
Brhaspati smrti. At the end are added, Quarter-verse Index of 
Vyavaharakanda, Half-verse Index of remaining kandas, Additional 
texts, Index to names of persons or works cited by Brhaspati, Addi- 
tions to the Footnotes and Comparative Statement of verses in 
Dr. J. Jolly's translation and the present Text. 

Apte, V. M. Rig- Vedic Studies. BDCRL II, Pts. 3-4. 
pp. 226-246. [1161 

Discusses some words and expressions found in the Rg-Veda. 

Rigveda Citations in the Mahabharata. In No. 1434, 

pp. 26-38. [1162 

Points out the vast amount of pre-epical literature absorbed in the 

Ayyangar, T. R.Srinivasa The Vaisnavopanisidas translated 
into English on the basis of the Commentary of 6rl 
Upanisad-Brahma-Yogin. Edited by Pandit S. Subrah- 
manya Sastri. BmV. V, Pt. 1. [1163 


Ayyangar, T. R. Srinivasa The Samanya Vedanfca Upa- 
nisads. Translated (on the basis of the commentary of 
6ri-Upanisad Brahmayogin) into English by T. R. Sub- 
rahmanya Sastri, and edited by S. Subrahmanya Sastri. 
pp, xxxiv+534. The Adyar Library, Adyar, 1941. [1184 

"After publishing the 108 Upanisads and the Gita, with the 
commentaries of Upanisad-brahma-yogin, in nine volumes, the Adyar 
Library has undertaken the publication of English translations of 
these in successive volumes. The present volume is the Second of 
this series. It contains the translation of 24 Upanisads . ...The 
translator follows the lead of Brahma-yogin, but where it fails he 
falls back on his own inner sense (antahkarana). He tries to give a 
faithful (verbatim et literatim) rendering of the original. But he also 
gives, wherever necessary, explanatory notes". 

JBORS. XXVII, pp. 434-435^ 

"The original under translation here forms the third volume in the 
series of Minor Upanisads. The text here is, it has to be noted, 
different from that consisting of 21 Upanisads bearing the same name 
of Satnanya-Vedanta, published later on in 1933 in a volume under the 
title Unpublished Upanis<ids, which forms the second part of the 
publication covering 71 texts classified under five heads without the 
commentary of Sri Upanisad-Brahma-Yogin, whose commentaries 
form a valuable adornment of the published 108 Upanisads. This 
feature of publication adds something new, so far as the Minor 
Upanisads in the series are concerned." 

P.'B. Adhtkari, VBQ. VII, p. 99. 

Bhandarkar,, D. R. The Development of the Figure of 
Speech in the Rigveda Hymnology. In No. 1434, 
pp. 70-72. [1165 

An excerpt from a chapter entitled Literary History which has been 
written by the author in connection with his revised edition of the 
Gupta Inscriptions. The extract has been set forth here with a view 
to invite criticism to help him in the redaction. 

Brown, W. Norman The Rigvedic Equivalent for Hell. 
JAOS. Vol. 61, Pt. 2, pp. 76-80. [1166 

The Rgveda and Atharva Veda contain abundant information about 
earth, atmosphere, and heaven, but passages referring to a hell or 
some equivalent for it are rare and not very specific. The writer 
here pieces together bits of scattered information and obscure clues, 
gives a general idea about the nature of the Vedic Hell and its func- 


Ohaudhuri, Jatindra Bimal The Widow in the Vedic Ritual. 
TMR. LXX, pp. 472-473. [1167 

Discusses the Niyoga system briefly. 

The Position of the Daughter in the Vedic Ritual. 

NIA. IV, Pt. 2, pp. 77-85. [1168 

Points out various references in Vedic authorities to the rights of 
daughters to perform the sraddha rites for her parents; and other 
equal rites with the son, only if she has no brother. In few cases the 
son had precedence over her, but this is because she is to care more 
for her Husband's family than her parents and cannot be supposed to 
have as much privilege as the son. 

The Position of Wives other than the First in the 

Vedic Ritual. IHQ. XVII, pp. 180-195 ; 492-505. [1169 
Gives the various dutierj of wives in the Vedic ritual. 

Chaudhuri, Nani Madhab Mother-Goddess Conception in 
the Vedic Literature. 1C. VIII. Pr. 1, pp. 65-83 ; Pt. 2, 
pp. 159-174. [1170 

Analyses the representations of deities and personified objects etc., 
as female in the Rgveda ; then deals with female deities invoked as 
" mothers ", and finally draws attention to the high development of 
the abstract conception of the All-mother. The Vedic attitude to 
female deities is considered and attention is drawn to certain facts 
brought out by this study. Next he passes on to an intensive exami- 
nation of the attributes of a number of important mother-goddesses 
whfch shows important results. Attention is also drawn to female 
deities in the later Vedic literature and a statement of results obtained 
so far follows. The inquiry next turns to the probable sources of 
different types of mother-goddess found in the Rgveda. 

Coomaraswamy, Ananda K. Lila. JAOS. Vol. 61, Pt. 2, 
pp. 98-101. [1171 

A study of the Sanskrit word lila. He is chiefly concerned with 
the reference of lila to the divine manifestation and activity thought 
of as a 4< sport ", " Playing", or " dalliance ". 

Dandekar. R. N.Somatism of Vedic Psychology. IHQ. 
XVII, pp. 70-76. [1172 

Approaches the question of the origin of the conception of manas, 
the human faculty which is usually associated in the Veda with a 
variety of psychological activities from the philological point of view. 
Concludes that the 'somatism' of late Indian psychology may be traced 


back to the conception of manas in the .Vedic literature. Manas in 
Veda, like citta of Yoga and Buddhism, was regarded as a form of 
material substance, which underwent mechanical and dynamic modifica- 
tion, thus causing several so-called psychical phenomena. 

Desai, B. I. Ushasti Chakrayan Ane Biji Char Akhyayikao. 
(Gujarat! text). Double Crown 16mo. pp. 32, Gujarat 
Printing Press, Bombay, 1941. .[1173 

Five stories from Chhandogya Upanisads. 

Shwetketu. (Gujarati text). D. Crown 16mo., pp. 

16. Gujarati Printing Press, Bombay, 1941. [1174 

The story of Shwetketu from Chhandogya Upanisad explaining the 
philosophy of That-Thou-Art. 

Gambhirananda Upanisat Granthavali. Pt. 1, (Bengali text). 
7J4"x434", pp. 474, Swami Atmabodhanananda, Calcutta, 
1941. [1175 

Handy edition with Bengali translation and notes of nine of the 
principal Upanisads: Isa, Kena, Katha, Prana, Mundaka, Mandukya, 
Taittiriya, Aitareya and Svetasvatara. In the introduction, the editor 
discusses the main teaching of the Upanisads and their position in 
Vedic literature as well as Indian thought. 

Joshi, G. M. Vedshastradipika, (Marathi text). Royal 8vo, 
pp. 572, Vedshastrottejak Sabha, Poona, 1941. [1176 

Articles by various writers on Vedic subjects and on other branches 
of ancient learning, with a disquisition by the editor on the charac- 
teristics of Sanathana Dharma. 

Kanta, Surya, Abhinisthan or Abhinistana ? in No. 1434, 
pp. 488-491. ' " [1177 

Points out different reading found in the Grhya-sutras and concludes 
that Abhinisthana or Grhyasutras, the latest production of the Vedic 
period abound; their solution requires years of discretion and mature 
judgment : it requires a comparative study to which only a few of the 
Vedic works have been subjected as yet 

Karmarkar, A. P. Vasistha's Remorse over the Death of 
his Son. (New Light of Rigvedic Hymn VII, 86). ABORL 
XXII, Pts. 1-2, pp. 120-122. [1178 

A short paper pointing out that it was the son's death that seems 
to have made Vasistha to drown himself into the Vipas. As the hymn 
indicates Vasistha actually praying Varuna to free him from the sin 
committed by him, the author thinks that Vasistha himself was partly 
responsible for the death of his son. 


Kaith, A. Berriedale [Die Yajus' Das Asvamedha, Versuch 
einer Reckonstruktion dises Abschnittes des Yajurveda] 
by S. Bhawe. Stuttgart, 1939. See ABIHL II, No. 1027. 


" In Part II of this work is given a very useful presentation of 
the Mantra material of the Taittirlya, Kathaka^ Maitrayaniya, and 
Vajasaneyt Satiihitfis, so arranged as to show clearly the impossibility 
of reconstructing an original Asvamedha text. In Part I the author 
discusses the relations of the Samhitas, and certain details of the 
sacrifice." JRAS. 1941, pp. 75-76. 

[L'Agnihotra. Description de 1'agnihotra dans le 

rituel vedique] by P. E. Dumont. Baltimore, 1939. See 
ABIHL II, No. 521. [1180 

" Professor Dumont has already rendered important services to the 
cause of Vedic religion, and his new work adds materially to our 
obligation to him. Agnihotra embodies an ancient sun spell and must 
each day be performed by Brahmins and Vaisyas, so that its practical 
importance in Vedic life is greater than that of the sacrifices bound 
up with special occasions or periods. The method of dealing with it 
adopted is to give an account thereof according to the eight important 
Srautasutras Katyayana, Apasttimba, Hiranyakesin, Baudhayana, Mann, 
Asvalayanu, Sankhayana, and the Vaitana. The Bharadvaja, Varaha, and 
Vaikhanasa are ignored, without substantial loss. Instead of a bare 
translation of each Sutra, a clear exposition of what it tells us is 
recorded with the text appended, that of the mantras referred to, and 
extracts from the commentaries." JRAS. 1941, pp. 77-78. 

Kunhan Raja, C. Samaveda-Samhita. With the Commen- 
tary of Madhava and Bharatasvami. Adyar Library 
Series No. 26. (Sanskrit text). 8}4" x 5J4", pp. xiv + 414. 
The Adyar Library, Adyar, 1941. [1181 

In this edition of Samaveda, two commentaries on the Sarhhita are 
included, one by Madhava and the other by Bharatasvamin. Neither 
of these commentaries has been till now made available in print. 
Both of them are ancient and earlier than Sayana. The edition of 
the commentary of Madhava is based on a photograph copy of the 
MS. in the Berlin Library, described by Weber in his catalogue as 
MS. No. 1424, and another MS. lent to the editor by the Visvabharati 
University, Santiniketan. 



Macnicol, Nicol, Ed. Hindu Scriptures. With a foreword 
by Rabindranath Tagore. pp. 293. J. M. Dent & Sons, 
10/13. Bedford Street, London, 1941. [1182 

This is one of the volumes in Everyman's Library and contains 
representative writings from the main Hindu Scriptures. First there 
are translations of the 30 Hymns of the Rgveda. Then come English 
version of five of the most significant Upanisach. The book is 
completed by Dr. Barnett's translation of Bhagavadgita. 

Mehta, R. A. Niralambopanishad (Gujarati text) Crown 8vo. 
pp. 16. Gujarati Printing Press, Bombay, 1941. [1183 

Text of the Niralamba Upani.sad, translated with commentary into 

Narahari, H. G. The Dates of Caturvedasvamin and 

Havana: Two Commentators on the Rigveda. BinV. V, 

Pt. 3. * [1184 

Caturvedasvamin wrote between 1477 A. D. and 1507 A.D. and Ravana 

lived earlier than the middle of the I5th century A.D. 

The Legend of 6unahsepa in Vedic and Post-Vedic 

Literature. In No. 1434, pp. 302-307. [1185 

Discusses the legend current in Vedic literature, the story of 

On the Origin of Upanisadic Thought. PO. VI, 

pp. 139-148. [1186 

Gives the derivation of the word Upant^ad and its various meanings. 

Narayanan, V. The Vedas as Literature. IR. Vol. 42, 

pp. 553-554. [1187 

Points out that many episodes and good anecdotes in Indian literature 
can be traced to Vedic passages. 

Pandey, R. B. Atharvaveda Conception of the Motherland. 
JBHU. VI, pp. 193-204. [1188 

Endeavours to bring out practical and mundane aspects of the 
Earth which bear closely on the relation of man to her. The mother- 
land is invoked here as a goddess and her conception is highly 
tinctured with religious emotion and fervour. 

Patel, Manilal Bharadvaja's Hymna to Agni (Rg. VI, 
1-16). BaV. II, Pt. 2, pp. 244-251; III, Pt. 1, pp. 90-98. 


Annotations on the 6th Mandala of the Rigveda, known as the 
Book of Bharadvajas, most of the hymns of which are ascribed by the 
Annkramanl to the ancestor Bharadvaja. 


Filial, P. K Narayana The Rigveda Padapatha: A Study 
with Specical Reference to the Rigveda Pratisakhya. 
BDCRI. II, Pts. 3-4, pp. 247-257. [li90 

Discusses the original Veda, the Samhitapatha and the Padapatha; 
The devices employed to analyse the Samhitapatha, Splitting up of 
the Vowel-Sandhi and Consonant Sandhi, Restoration of the Visarga, 
the employment of Avagraha for analysis, etc., and concludes that 
Padapatha is not the work of a single author. 

Raghavan, V The Suta Samhita. ABORT. XXII, Pts. 3-4, 
pp. 236-253. [1191 

Describes the Siitasamhita, and determines its lower limit of the 
date. Basing on epigraphic records the work is said to have been 
composed prior to c. 1000 A. D. The thought of the work is charac- 
terised as Advaita with a definite place for Saiva bhakti such as is 
found in the SvetasVataropanisad. It is predominantly 'Aupanisad* 
and not * Pauranika ', * Agamika ', or ' Tantrika.' Gives summary of 
the contents of the work. 

Raja, Rao M. The Eclipse-Code of the Rigvedic Aryans as 
Revealed in the Sunahsepa Hymns and the Brahmanas. 
PO. VI, pp. 1-28. ' ^ [1192 

Gives an outline of the story of Sunahsepa and attempts to give a 
"correct interpretation and proper assessment of the values of Vedic 
texts and rites.'* Fixes the methods adopted in the Vedas of inter- 
preting the interval between two eclipse-Nakshatras, and notes the 
devices adopted by the Vedic Risis to indicate the Nakshatras them- 

Ravi Varma, L. A. Ed. Agnivesa Grhya-Sutra. With an 
Introduction in English, pp. xii + v + 183 4- xv. Trivandrum, 
1940. [1193 

Saraswati, Sivanandi Ten Upanisads. pp. 277. Sivananda 

Publication League, Calcutta, 194L. [1194 

Ten Upanisads which mostly deal with the theory and practice of 

the Raja Yoga. The English translation of the aphorisms is followed 

by annotations. 

Sastri, P. P. Subrahmanya, #</. Navamanjari by Srimad 
Appayadlksita, (Sanskrit text). 9H* x 3^4", pp. ii + 16 + 114. 
Sri Sankaragurukulam, Srirangam, 1941. [1195 

A commentary on the Brahma Sutras with a Sanskrit Introduction 
by Sri Sacchidanand Tirtha Swamigal. It is composed fully in verse, 
each adikarana of the Brahmasutra being represented by at least two 
slokas, one putting forth the Purvapaksha and the other the Siddhanta's 
Sankara's view is clearly adhered to and 1 explained. The distinguishing 
merit of the Navamanjari lies in more than 182 different metres, many, 
of which are rare and not easily met with even in standard works. 


Satavalakar, Bhattacarya S. D. Daivata-Samhita. 4 Vols. 
(Sanskrit text). 9V" x 7", Svadhyaya Mandala, Oundh, 
1941. [1196 

Vol. I. Agni Devata, pp. 274. 

II. Indra Devata, pp. 348. 

III. Soma Devata, pp. 136. 

IV. Maruti Devata, pp. 55. 

The Daivata Samhita is not an independent Vedic Wor'<: : bat it is 
a combination of all the four principal Samhitas, presented with a 
different arrangement of the hymns therein, so that all the hymns 
addressed to a particular deity like Agni or Indra may be found 
together in one place. 

Rigveda Samhita, (Sanskrittoxt). Critically edited 

with the help of Pandits and old MSS. 2nd Edn. 

954" x 6V6", "PP. 72 + 978. Svadhyaya Mandala, Aundh 

1940. [1197 

Sengupta, P. C. Time Indications in the Baudhayana 
Srauta Sutra. JRASBL. VII, Pt, 2, pp. 207-214 [1198 

A study on the Rules laid down to Ba.udha.yana for performing 
various sacrifices. 

The Solar Eclipse in the Rigveda and the Date of 

Atri. JRASBL. VIII, Pt. 1, pp. 91-113. [1199 

Finds the time of the solar eclipse described in the Rgveda, the 
time which was undoubtedly that of the rsi Atri who was the author 
of the hymn V, 40, 5-9. The date found" is July 26 of 3928 B. C. 
Concludes that Atri lived about 4000 B. C. in a cave of a hundred 
openings at the bottom of a snow-capped peak cither of the 
Himalayas or of the Karakoran range and the eclipse of the sun 
spoken of in the hymn attributed to Atri, happened on the visuvant 
day, i.e. on the summer solstice day either correctly ascertained or 
estimated, and in the fourth part of the day of the meridian of 

Shamsastry, R.~ Test of the Vedic Eclipse-cycle. In No 
1434, pp. 428-437. [1200 

A short study of the astronomical knowledge the Vedic poets had. 
Deals with the "puzzling description of the nodal year or th2 period 
during which the sun returns to the same node which he left about 
346 days before." 

Shastri, Gajanan Sadhale, Ed. Upanisad-vakya maha-kosa, 
or a Concordance to Upanisads, prepared from 239 
Upanisada. Vol. II, pp. 7+353 + 724, Bombay, 1941. [1201 


Shastri, S. P. sft *T3^ (Gujarat! text in Devanagari). 

?H" x 5", pp. 640, Sastu Sahitya Mudranalaya, Ahmedahad, 
1941. [1202 

Original verses in Sanskrit from Manusmrti t with explanatory notes 
in Gujarati. 

Shrikrishnadas, Gangavishnu, JSV/. -Shrimad-Vajassaneyi- 
madhyandin Shatpath Brahmanarn. (Sanskrit text). 5 
volumes. Super Royal 8vo., I, pp. 651; II, pp. 876; Itl, 
pp. 891; IV, pp. 954; V, pp.346. Lakshmi-Venkateshwar 
Steam Presp, Kilyan, 1941. [1203 

The Satapatha Brahnwna according to the Vajassaneyi-Madhyandin 
school, with commentaries by Sayanaeharya and Shri Hari Swami. 

Sripadasarma Rigvedas'irhhita. Edited by Sripadasarma on 
behalf of the Svadhyayamandala of Aundh with tlie help 
of Maharashtrian Vodio scholars on the basis of numerous 
manuscripts, pp. 72-1-978, Aundh, 1940. [1204 

*'. . . besides the whole text of the Rlcsaihhita we have here, in the 
introductory part, the complete Riidevata-silei, the Devata-suci, the 
Rsi-siici, and the Anuva^anu \ramani, etc. After the Samhita-text we 
,have in this volume finslly the KhiU-suktas which differ considerably 
in text from the Khilas as published by Scheftelewitz . . . The 
variant readings given in both editions do help us to reduce the 
difference between the two versions, but cannot fully reconcile them. 
It seems to me that the editors of the Svadhyaya-mandala were too 
much under the influence of Aufrccht's text of the Khilas. Then 
comes the whole gamut of the eight Vikrtis, with due illustrations; 
then the whole text of Katyayana's Rgveda-sarvanukramani and 
Saunaka's An'iva^anukramani. The whole volume ends with an index 
of verses". Batakrishna Ghosh, 1C. VIII, pp. 121-122. 

Sternbach, Ludwik Subjects of Law and Law of Family 
According to the Yajnavalkya-Dharmasastra. PO. VI, 
pp. 159-180. [1205 

A study of law as defined in the Dharmasastra. 

Tilak, Maharashtra University The Rigveda-Samhita with 
the Commentary of Sayanacarya. Vol. Ill, 6-8 Mandalas. 
(Sanskrit text). 10" x 7", pp. 166, Vaidika Samsodhana 
Mandala, Poona, 1941. [1206 


Upadhya, Bhagwat Saran - Women in Rigveda. With a 
Foreword by Sir Radhakrishnan. 2nd Edn. 9V" x 6", pp. 
241. Nand Kishore & Bros. Benares, 1941. [1207 

The first edition was published in 1933. 

" The book is divided into ten chapters. The first chapter deals 
with the various goddesses in the Rigvcda. A description of these 
goddesses, as opposed to the gods, reveal various points regarding the 
status of women in the Rigveda, in so far as a nation conceived of 
gods and goddesses according to their fashion. In the next chapter 
there is the treatment of what an unmarried girl was at that time. 
The next two chapters deal with marriage, the first with marriage in 
general and the next with its features, customs and usages. The 
fifth chapter is devoted to a consideration of the wife and the mother. 
Dress and ornaments form the subject matter of the sixth chapter. 
The seventh deals with education. The eighth chapter treats of 
women's liberty and the ninth treats of morality. In the tenth and 
last chapter there is a summary of the whole subject followed by a 
bibliography and index. From this brief description one can notice 
that the treatment is very full and comprehensive. The subject has 
been thought out and arranged in an ordered and logical sequence . 
The work establishes very lirmly that the Rigvcda represents a very 
advanced state of society, where marriage had become a well re- 
cognised and regularised institution." BmV. VL Pt. 3. pp. 250-254. 

"Not content with widow-remarriage and levirate, he has calmly 
declared that after the death of her husband the wife" "could not 
remain a widow even for a day " (p. 94), and he repeats the substance 
of this statement in a more piquant form on p. 97. B it the fact is 
that the word dcvrkama does not occur at all in the R^veda. In the 
passage (RV. A 85. 44) referred to by Mr. Upadhya in this connection 
I read devakanta, and that is all the editions of the Rigveda known to 
me. Oldenberg too in his Textk -itsche and cvegctiihchc Nolc,n (Vol. II, 
p. 289) decided in favour of this reading. Rigveda dcvrkama is in fact 
a fiction of Bohtlingk-Roth, accepted by generations of uncritical 
writers." Bataknshna G/wJi, 1C. VII. pp. 499-500. 

Vedantatirtha, Vanamali The Qrhya Sutra of Gobhila (In 
English) with copious notes. Calcutta Sanskrit Series. 
9%"x6", pp. 6 + 14 + 170. Metropolitan Printing and Pub- 
lishing House, Calcutta, 1941. [1208 

This English translation with notes is primarily meant for people 
educated in Indian Universities, be. their interest religious, social or 


Vedan tin Early Vedic Religion. JTSML. II, Pt. 1, pp. 1-3. 


Deals with the question of the country where the pre-Vedic ancestors 
dwelt when they practised the Asura religion. Based on the Vedas the 
writer infers that the country in question was one to the east of 
India; it was certainly not India. 

Discusses the cult of Agni and Soma. 

Veda-sastra Dlpika A collection of essays in Marathi and 
Sanskrit on Vedas, Vedangas, Nyayas, Mimamsa etc., by 
learned Pandits, pp. 34 + 540-1-28, Poona, 1941. [1210 

Velankar, H. D. Hymns to Indra by the Bharadvajas. (Rv. 
VI. 17-47). Translated into English and briefly annotated. 
JUB. X, Pt. 2, pp. 88-111. [1211 

First part of the fifth instalment of author's English translation of 
the Indra hymns in the Rgveda. Contains hymns 17 to 29 from the 
4th Mcindala. 

The Story of Saptavadhri and Vadhrimati. (Rgveda 

V, 78). In No. 1434, pp. 547-551. [1212 

Discusses the Rgvedic Hymn V, 78 which deals with the resque of 
Atri and the safe delivery of a woman. 

Venkataramanayya, N. Rudra-Siva., (Dr. S. Subrahmanya 
Aiyar's Lectures, 1939-40) &/%' x 6", pp. 83. The Univer- 
sity of Madras, Madras, 1941. [1213 

"It has been generally held by scholars that the Saivism of today 
is a product of the Aryo-Dravidian culture-contact. But according 
to the author of this work all the. available evidence definitely points 
out that the attribution which are considered to be the hall-marks of 
Dravidism are the product of the "natural evolution" of the 
elements present from the beginning in the Vedic religion. . . . 
According to him Saivism was part and parcel of the Aryan religious 
heritage and nothing need be attributed to the non-Aryans of India 
nor to the Dravidians which according to him is a doubtful racial 
designation for the people of South India. He tries to trace the 
passage of Saivism right from the Caspian sea to the north-west 
frontiers of India along with the Indo-Aryans who brought with 
them into India. Whatever of Saivism we see in later times was 
evolved naturally from what was inherited about Rudra-Siva either 
from the Aryan ancestors or from their neighbours outside India. 
D. R. Patil, BDCRI. Ill, pp. 403-404. 


Venkateswaran, 0. S.-The "Cosmic House " in the Rig-Veda. 
BDCEL II, Pts. 3-4. pp. 258-262. [1214 

In many hymns of the Rgveda, the idea of world-creation is 
conveyed more in a poetic than in a philosophic process of 
mechanical production in which the artistic skill of the 'architect* 
is called into play. The author sees, with reference to the relevant 
verses, how the Rgveda-poets viewed the world as the work of an 

Reports and Proceedings 

Assam A Quinquennium of Literary Activity of the 

Department of Historical and Antiquarian Studies, 

Assam, 1936, 1941. Gauhati, 1941. [1215 

Records a five years labour and penetrating into very important 

field or Assamese literature. 

Congress Development of Indie Studies : Reprinted from 
the Annual Report of the Librarian of Congress for the 
Fiscal Year ended June 30, 1940. 9" x 6", pp. 6, United 
States Government Printing Office, Washington, 1941. 


Dacca Annual Report of the Dacca Museum. For 1939-40. 
9?4" x 7Vi" PP 16t 4 plates. N. K. Bhattasali, Curator, 
Dacca Museum, 1941. [1217 

Gujarat Gujarat Research Society : Report for the year 
1940. JGRS. Pt. 2, pp. 124-126. [1218 

Gujarat Sahitya Sabha Ahmedabad, Karyavahi Sane 1940- 
41 (Gujarati text). Demy 8vo. pp. 184, Ahmedabad, 1941. 


An account of the work done by the Sabha, during the year 1940-41, 
containing a review of the literary activities and works published 
during the year as well as lectures delivered under the auspices of the 
Sabha and the proceedings of meetings. 

Eugarati Sahitya Parishad Sammelan (Gujarati Text). 
Demy 8vo. pp. 620. Dr. Manilal Patel, Andheri 1941. 


Conference of Gujarati Sahitya Parishad: Thirteenth Session. 
Contains proceedings and lectures delivered at the session held at 


Imperial Records Department Annual Report of the Imperial 
Records Department for 1940. 9V6" * 6", pp. 24, Govern- 
ment of India Press, Calcutta, 1941- [1221 
Records of various activities of the Department in the field of preser- 
vation of old records and their utilisation for the purpose of research. 

Indian Historical Records Commission Proceedings of Meet- 
ings. Vol. XVIL Seventeenth Meeting held at Baroda, 
December, 1940, 10" x 6 : M", pp. 2384-96. The Manager of 
Publications, Government of India, Delhi/Simla, 1941. 


Contains 41 papers read at the meeting, and the Proceedings of 
meetings. With this is bound List of Exhibit* in the Exhibition held in 
connection with the Seventeenth Session of the Indian Historical Records 
Commission at Baroda in IQ40, by Dr. Hirananda Sastri, pp. 35, 3 plates 
(Baroda State Press, 1940), and a Supplementary List of Exhibits from 
Baroda State (pp. 3). 

Indian History Congress Fifth Session, Hyderabad 1941. 
Summaries of Papers received up to 31st October 1941 
and List of Office-holders. 8V6" x 6H"i pp.143, Osmania 
University Press, Hyderabad, 1941. [1223 

Indore Annual Report on the working of the Museum and 
Nara Ratna Mandir, Indore. For the year 1940 A. D. 
9 : M" x 6V6", PP. 7. Published by authority, Holkar Govern- 
ment Press, Indore, 1941. [1224 

Kannada Annual Report on Kannada Research in Bombay 
Province, for the Year 1939-40, by R. S. Panchmuki. 
H"x8V6", pp 132, 10 plates, Kannada Research Office, 
Dharwar, 1941. [1225 

The Report is divided into three parts. (I) Archaeology and Epi- 
graphy, (2) Kannada Research Museum, and (3) Karnatak Manuscripts. 

Lahore Central Museum, Lahore. Annual Report 1939-40. 
10" x 7", pp. 11 + ix. Superintendent of Printing, Lahore, 
1941. [1226 

Library of Congress Annual Report of the Library of 
Congress for the Fiscal Year ended June 30, 1940. Indie 
Studies. 9" x 6", pp. 6. United States Government Printing 
Office, Washington, 1941. [1227 

Report on the development of Indie Studies (Project F), reprinted 
from the report of the Director, Dr. Poleman. 



Lucknow Annual Report on the working of the United 
Provinces, Provincial Museum, Lucknow. For the year 
ending 31st March, 1940. 9M" x 6}4", pp. 27, 2 plates. 
Superintendent, Printing and Stationery, Allahabad, 1941. 


Maharashtra Prantik Hindu Sabha Varshik Karyacha Ad- 

hava (Marathi text). Crown 8vo. pp. 16, S. R. Date, 

Poona, 1941. [1229 

A review of the year's work of the Maharashtra Provincial Hindu 

Sabha, as approved in a meeting held on 23rd November, 1941, 

Marathi Literary Conference Memorandum on Konkani. 
9M" X 6V", PP. 24. The Marathi Literary Conference, 
Karnatak Printing Press, Bombay, 1941. [1230 

A Memorandum discussing the Konkani Language, drawn by the 
Committee appointed by the Marathi Literary Conference held at 
Sholapur. The Memorandum was sent to the Census authorities point- 
ing out that the classification adopted in the last two census reports 
is unscientific and misleading. If Konkani were to be treated as a 
separate language, almost every other dialect all over India will have 
to be treated as a separate language ; that Konkani is a dialect of 

Muttra Annual Report on the working of the Curzon 
Museum of Archaeology, Muttra, for the year ending 31st 
March, 1940. 9%" x 6^", pp. 25,2 plates. Superintendent, 
Printing and Stationery, United Provinces, Allahabad, 
1941. [1231 

Mysore Annual Report of the Mysore Archaeological 
Department for the year 1940. 11" x 8 1 /", pp. x +216, 26 
Plates. Assistant Superintendent at the Government 
Branch Press, Mysore, 1941. [1232 

Divided into seven parts. The first part deals briefly with the ad- 
ministration of the department. The second part contains an account 
of the conservation work carried out during the year 1940. Among 
the monuments repaired, special mention may be made of the Maha- 
lingesvara temple, the Mallesvara, Lakbhmi-Narayanaswami, Kesava, 
Kallesvara, Virabhadra, Gopalakrishna, Ghennakeseva and Mallikarjuna 
temples in Mandya district, the tomb of Shaji, father of Shivaji in 
Shimoga district. In the third, part are given many accounts of 
monuments and sites. The fourth part deals with excavations. The 
excavation carried out at Brahmagiri is of importance ; it gives a 
detailed and scientific account. The important point in this connection 
is that this site serves as a link between the historic civilisation of 
the Maurya age and the prehistoric civilisation of the Deccan. There 
is also an account of the excavation carried out at Chandragiri. The 


fifth part is devoted to Numismatics ; coins found mainly of Pallava, 
Chera, Kadamba and Minor Kadamba dynasties. In the sixth part, an 
account of manuscripts which have been found. Epigraphy is discussed 
in the sixth part; altogether 48 new inscriptions of which English 
translation and notes are given. Three Appendices give list of photo- 
graphs, list of drawings and list of books acquired for the library 
of the department. 

Nadkarni, S. D. A Pan-Indian Socio-Religious Manifesto 
in the form of a Smriti (Promulgated at the Pan-Indian 
Literary Conference held at Karwar on the 5th of Novem- 
ber 1940. 4 Parts, each pp. 6. Central Printing Press, 
Karwar, 1941. [1233 

Numismatic Society of India Proceedings of the Annual 
Meeting, 1941, by C. R. Singhal. JNSL III, Pt. 2, pp. 
133-155. [1234 

Pudukkottai A Report on the working of the State 
Museum, Pudukkottai, for Fasli 1339 (July 1, 1939 to 
June 30, 1940). Sri Brihadamba State Press, Pudukkottai, 
1941. [1235 

Puri, K. N. Excavations at Rairh during Samvat Year 
1995 and 1996 (1934-37 and 1939-40). pp. iv + 73 + 36. 
Department of Archaeology and Historical Research, 
Jaipur State, Jaipur, 1941. [1236 

Dr. Puri has offered several new suggestions among which one is in 
connection with "ring-Wells" found in various sites in India. In his 
opinion they may have been soak-pits, and he has offered fairly 
sound reason in favour of the view. Certain parallel brick walls have 
been supposed by him to have been foundations of a special kind. 
The brief general account of punch-marked coins, and the sumptuous 
illustrations which enrich the text, are special feature of the volume. 

Shatri, D. K. Gujarati Sahitya Parishad : Thirteenth 
Session, Karachi, (Gujarati text). Gujarati Sahitya Pari- 
shad Office, Andheri, 1941. [1237 
Records the activities of the thirteenth session of the conference 
held at Karachi and includes the large number of papers read there. 

Travancore Administration Report of the Archaeological 
Department of the Government of Travancore 1115 M. E. 
9V6" x 6"i PP. 29, 11, plates, Superintendent, Government 
Press, Trivandrum, 1941. [1238 



Assam, Bengal, Behar and Orissa 

Askari, Syed HasanThe Santal Insurrection of 1855-57. 

HE. LXXIII, p. 379. [1239 

A review on Dr. Kalikinkar Datta's The Santal Insurrection of 
1855-57. See ABIHI. Ill, No. 1507. 

Bagal, Jogesh Chandra Unavimsa SaUbir Bengcila (Bengali 
text). Ranjan Publishing House, Calcutta, 1941. [1240 
Attempts to investigate the cultural history of Bengal in the nine- 
teenth century. 

Banerjee, D. N. The Location of tho Sudder Nizamut 
Adalat in Bengal, In No. 1222, pp 63-66. [1211 

Shows with the help of contemporary, official manuscript records, 
that the Sudder Nizamut Adalat was first established in Calcutta. 

The Accession of Nizam-ud-Dowla to the Throne of 

Bengal and the Position of the East India Company. BPP. 
LX, pp. 19-34. [1242 

Narrates some of the events that followed the death of Mir Jafar 
in February 1765, and indicates the position of the Nawab of Bengal 
vis-a-vis the East India Company in the sixties of the i8th century. 
The paper is based mainly upon manuscript records, in most cases 
hitherto unpublished, in the Imperial Record Office of the Government 
of India. 

Banerjee, Indubhusan [Alivardi and his Times] by Kalikin- 
kar Datta, Calcutta, 1939. See ABJ HI. If, No. 180. [1243 
"It would be a mistake to regard the history of Aluardi's reign 
merely as an episode in the focal history of Btngal, Behar and Orissa. 
His efforts to check the Marathas (so ably described in Chapter III 
of Dr. Datta's book) and to 'restrain the growing ambition of the 
foreign trading companies ' (Narrated with many interesting details in 
Chapter V) merge it in the stream of general Indian history. Dr. 
Datta has done ample justice to the political and administrative 
abilities of this masterful Nawab ". CR. LXXIX (1041), pp. 8J-&4. 

Barman, Chandicharan On the Ancient Art of Assam. See 
No. 85. 

Basu, K. K.-Firoz Tughluq and his Bengal Campaign (From 

Sirat-i-Firozshahi). JBORS. XXVII, pp. 79-95. [1244 

Gives the verses referring to the campaign with explanatory notes. 


Bhandarkar, D. B. District Town Panchayat of Ancient 
Bengal. In No. 1222, pp. 52-56. [1245 

A study of ancient seals bearing the word adhikarana. Concludes 
that a district town in Bengal was administered in the Gupta period 
by a Board of Five. Villages also of ancient Bengal were governed 
by a sort of Panchayat system about which some details have been 
furnished by the Damodarpur plates and other kindred records. 

Chakladar, H. 0. The Prehistoric Culture of Bengal. See 
No. 1098. 

Ohandradas, Prangopal The New Year or the Bihu Festival 
in Assam. TlfR. LXX, pp. 144-148, 7 illus. [1246 

Narrates how the festival is celebrated The New Year of the 
Assamese falls on the fourteenth day of April. 

Chatterjee, Nandalal Soma Anglo-French Disputes in Bengal 
during Post-Diwany Period. IffQ. XVII, pp. 321-339. 


Narrates the disputes which culminated in strong measures taken 
against the authorities of Charrlcrnagore which provoked acrimonious 
complaints from the French Court to the Government of England, 
as a result of which, after VereKt's departure from India, a represen- 
tative was appointed by the Crown to report on the differences 
between the servants of the two Companies in Bengal. 

Das Gupta, A. P. Tho Settlement of Dacca, Sylhet and 
Tipperah in 1772. In No. 1222, pp. 73-77. [1248 

Describes the Settlement of the Committee of the lands in the 
Dacca district including the arrangements arrived at for Sylhet, 
Tipperah and Chittagong. 

[Verelst's Rule in India] by Nandalal Chatterjee, 

Calcutta, 1940 (?) See ABIHI. Ill, No. 1498. [1249 

" This is a detailed study of the problems of Verelst's administration 
in Bengal (1767-69). The subject is undoubtedly an important one 
and deserves; special study, particularly because the period illustrates 
the dual system at actual work. Give the author of the dual system 
had left Verelst to run it, and from the point of view of the history 
of the development of British administration in Bengal, Verelst's rule 
is of interest as showing how he sought to work it and failed." 

1C. VII, pp. 3T7-37& 

Datta, D. E. Old Assamese Mathematics. See. No. 95. 


Datta, Kalikinkar The First Two Anglo-Mysore Wars and 
Economic Drain on Bengal. Jill. XX, Pt. 1, pp. 12-21. 


Describes the various cases and specially the two Anglo-Mysore 
wars, which caused considerable expenditure to the Bengal Govern- 

Some Unpublished English Letters Relating lo the 

History of Bengal during the Regimes of Shujauddin and 
Sarafraj. In No. 1222, pp. 130-138. [1251 

Refers to important extracts from Letters from Council in Calcutta 
and others to the Court of Directors, dated I5th December, 1703, and 
25th December, 1748. Subject: Nadir's invasion; Maratha advances to 
Benares and consequent panic in Bihar, and the N.uvab's government 
and the European traders. 

Drucquer, Seth On the Rivers in East Bengal. OM. XII, 
pp. 344-353, 3 illustrations, 1 sketch map. [1252 

Describes Bengal waterways Life in East Bengal, economics, culture 
and transport. 

Ghosal, Hari Ranjan The Commercial Resid *ncy of P.itna 
(Based on Uupublished Records). JILi. XX, Pt. 1, 
pp. 12-18 after p. 136 of original paging. [1253 

During the mercantile days of the East India Company, there 
was a considerable factory at Patna, and large quantities of piece 
goods, opium, salpetre and sundry other things were purchased 
through thai factory on account of the Company's investment. The 
writer deals with the history of the Patna factory and stiows its 

Mitra, Kalikada Scarcity in Bihar (1783 and 1792). In 
No. 1222, pp, 113-122. [1254 

A survey of scarcity of grain and the measures taken for combating 

Mitra, Kalipada Defence of Patna against the Apprehended 
Pindari Incursion of 1812. IRQ. XVII, pp. 77-81. [1255 

Gives some letters in connection with the precaution taken by the 
English to defend the city of Patna. 

Defence of the Frontier of Bihar and Orissa against 

Maratha Pindari Incursions. BPP. LX, pp. 49-57. [1256 

Narrates the predatory inroads of the Marathas and the Pindaris in 
Bihar and Orissa, and the measures taken lo pi event the incursions. 


Boy, N. R. The Muslim Conquest of Bengal (Under 

Ikhtiyaruddin Muhammad bin Bakhtiyar). IHQ. XVII, 

pp. 92-96. [1257 

Narrates the episode of the Muslim conquest of Bengal based on 


Sarkar, Benoy Kumar Bengal Culture as a System of 
Mutual Acculturations. CR. LXXIX, pp. 6-14. [1258 

The Bengali genius for conquering" and dominating new cultural 
institutions and ideologies and establishing the empire of Ben gal ic ism 
on all and sundry was in perpetual evidence likewise in the mediaeval 
times for five centuries and a half from Bakhtiyar Khilji to Sirajdaula. 
Politically speaking, it is worth while to observe that during this 
period Bengal was directly connected with Delhi, Le. Northern India 
for not more than eighty-five years. 

Sarkar, &. 0. A Tibetan Account of Bengal. JBORS. 
XXVII, pp. 221-254; 384-397; 554-569. [1259 

Sen, Benoy Chandra Administration Under the Palas and 
the Senas. 10. VII, pp. 305-326. [1260 

This is continuation of article in 1C. VII, pp. 203-219. See ABIHL 
III, No. 1524. 

Sircar, Dines Chandra [Nandpur] (A Forgotten Kingdom). 
Part I, by Kumar Bidyadhar Singh Deo, Outtack, 1939. 
See ABIHL II, No. 422. [1261 

" Attempt to give an account of the old kingdom of Nandpur, 
which is the same as the modern Jeypore State. . , . The author does 
not appear to be quite up to date. His remarks about the religion of 
the Nandas (p. 147) and the Salakenoi of Ptolemy (p. 153 / Sircar 
op. cit,, p. XI) are not supported by evidence. The real name of the 
author's Vijayachandrakhya (p. II et passim) seems to be Vijayachandra. 

In spite of the shortcomings, the book is interesting for its wealth 
of materials and for the fact that it deals with an important period 
of Orissan history." CR. LXXIX, pp. 84-85. 

Srinivasacharyar, 0, 8. [The Santal Insurrection of 1855-57] 
by Kalikinkar Datta. Calcutta, 1940. See ABIHL III, 
No. 1507. [1262 

" The Santal Insurrection of 1855-57 in Bhagalpur has not been 
studied in any fulness till now. ... Dr. K. K. Datta who has utilised 
in the monograph the available contemporary documents and other 
material! finds its main cause in the economic grievances of the 
Santals which were worsened by the action of Bengali and up-country 
merchants and money-lenders. The movement was not anti-British in 
the beginning, but was chiefly directed against the oppressive 
mahajans and traders. Jiff. XX> p. 230. 


Upadhyaya, S. C.-- [Nandpur : A Forgotten Kingdom] 
by Kumar Bidyadhar Singh Deo. Cuttack, 1939. See 
ABIHL II, No. 422. [1263 

' The author has very successfully attempted to put together the 
various loose parts of the chain of the history of Nandpur. The 
narrative is carried down to the time of the first occupation of the 
Northern Circars by the East India Company undtr a farman from 
the Emperor Jehangir when Vikram I., held sway over Jeypore." 

JBHS. VI, pp. 132-133- 

Bombay Presidency 

(Excluding Gujarat and Kathiawar) 

Deshpande, 0. D. Cities and Towns of Bombay Province : 
Aspects of Urban Geography. IGJ. XVI, pp. 268-286, 
2 sketch maps. [1264 

Deals with : Historical Evolution of the Bombay Towns ; Develop- 
ment of the British Rule and Growth of Communication ; The 
Bombay Metropolitan Region ; The Towns of the Konkan Coast ; The 
Southern Maratha Country and Karnatak Zone of Contact Towns ; 
The Sholapur Industrial Region ; Poona ; The Khandesh Zone of 
Commercial and Industrial Towns; The Towns of Gujarat and Main 
Trends in Urban Development. 

Lotalikar, D. N, Abdication and Death of Krsnashah and 
the Installation of the Adopted Son of the Queen iMothei 
Kuvar of Jawhar State. BISMQ. XXI, Pt. 3, pp. 258-259, 
(Marathi text). [1265 

Sampat, Dungersi Dharamsi Mumbai na Mahajano. SFGST. 
V, Pt. 4, pp. 450-457; VI, Pt, 2, pp. 205-211; PC. 3, 
pp. 362-369. [1266 

Great Men of Bombay. These are the tenth, eleventh and twelfth 
of the series of articles giving the history of the rise of well known 
families and persons of Bombay. In the present article the writer 
deals with the Readymoney Family. Begins from the founder Jivanji 
Kukaji Sina whose son Mancerji came to Bombay in 1730 in a bullock 
cart from Navsari, and ends with Sir Cawasji Hehangir (Jr.) and Sir 
Jamshedji Jijibhoy. 

Sinha, H. N. History of Surat till it came under the Control 

of the East India Company. In No. 1222, pp. 110-112. [1267 

A brief note pointing out the importance of Surat, as a trading port 

and gives a short history of the events under the Mughals, before the 

taking over its control by the East India Company. 


Gujarat, Kathiawar and Cutch 

Baman-Behram B. K. Rao Desalji of Cutch (1819-1860) : 
The First English-Educated Ruling Prince in Western 
India. JGES III, Ft. 3, pp. 159-170. [1268 

A brief life-sketch of the Rao ; his nature and influence. 

Commissariat, M. S. Epigraphic and other Records in 
Gujarat Relating to the Jain Saint Hiravijaya Suri. 
JGES. Ill, Pfc. 3, pp. 146-158. [1269 

Life sketch and activities of Hiravijaya Suri who lived in the reign 
of Akbar. 

Dargawala, Imamuddin Sadruddin Khane Aazam Mirza 
Aziz Koka. (Gujarati text). SFGST. VI, Pt. 3, 
pp. 308-324. [1270 

A sketch of the history of Gujarat under the rule of the great 
Khan Mirza Aziz who was the Mughal Governor of Gujarat thrice 
during the reign of Akbar and once during the reign of Jehangir. 

Divauji, Prahlad 0. Materials for the History of Gujarat of 
the Pre-Valabhi Period. In No. 1434, pp. 168-181. Also 
in JGJRS. Ill, Pt. 1, pp. 1-7. [1271 

Points out broadly the lines of further research in the history of 

Gyarii, R. G. The Archaeology of Gujarat. See No. 46. 

Kamdar, K. H. Gujarat kevo Itihas Mange ? (Gujarati 
text). JOES. Ill, Pt. 3, pp. 185-188. [1272 

Discusses the work already done so far towards writing the history 
of Gujarat. Puts forward a scheme for writing a complete history of 
Gujarat and suggests, such a work should be published by the Gujarat 
Research Society. 

Kokil, Muhammad Umar Sultan Muhammad Shah II, of 
Gujarat. (Gujarati text). SFGST. VI, Pt. 2, pp. 149-160. 


Gives information of the life and history of this Sultan based on 
various original sources; the chief among this is the Arabic history 
of Zafarul Walih bi Muzaffar Waalih. Also gives a bibliography of 
the history of Gujarat. 



Kokil, Muhammad Umar Ulughkhan no Gujarat Vijaya. 
(Gujarat! text). SFGST. VI, PL 3, pp. 345-361. [1274 

Ulughkhan's conquest of Gujarat. Throws light on the history of 

Ulughkhan, the General of Allauddin Khilji who for the first time 

brought Gujarat under Muslim rule. Based on material which has 
hitherto remained unutilised. 

Munshi, K. M. The Early Aryans in Gujarat. Thakkar 
Vassanji Madhavaji Lectures, University of Bombay. 
", PP. iii + 120. University of Bombay, 1941. [1275 

44 Mr. Munshi elaborates a theme which he had touched upon in a 
short article in the Indian Antiquary about 20 years ago. The lectures 
undertake the admittedly difficult task of giving an account of the 
entry and achievements of the Aryans in Gujarat in prehistoric times. 
The main thesis of Mr. Munshi is as follows: The Bhrigus and the 
Haihayas were Aryans of ' the outer band' who had entered India 
much earlier than the Aryans of 'the inner band', who were mainly 
the authors of the Vedic literature. The Bhrigus were closely associa- 
ted with the Saryatas, who were the first Aryan tribe to occupy 
Gujarat. Children of Saryata, Anata, Reva and Revata have given 
their names to northern Gujarat, the Narmada and the mount Raivata 
respectively. The Haihayas where the eastern neighbours of the 
Bhrigus and the Saryatas were occupying the territories between the 
Betva and the Jumna and often carried their victorious arms right 
up to Benares. Later on there arose a conflict between the Bhrigus 
and the Haihayas, the battle of which were fought in Gujarat. The 
famous Battle of Ten Kings mentioned in the Rigveda is also con- 
nected with this conflict". A. S. Altekai', JBHU. VII, Pt. 2, pp. 221-222. 

Sandesara, Bhogilal Gujarat na Madhyakalin Itihas ni 
Ketlik Sadhan Samagri. (Gujarati text). SFGST. VI, 
Pt. 2, pp. 212-228. [1276 

Some material for the mediaeval history of Gujarat. 

Produces six stray pages of old manuscripts discovered by him. 
They are of l6th and i/th centuries and deal with geological tables 
and historical events of the Chalukyan and Waghela dynasties of the 
nth to I3th centuries. 

Sankalia, H. D. The Early Mediaeval Temples of Gujarat 
and Treatises on Architecture- JGRS. Ill, Pt. 2, 
pp. 73-76. [1277 

Compares the building of temples in Gujarat with the directions on 
temple building given in the books on architecture and the Puranas. 


Sankalia, H. D. Puratatva ni Drashtie Gujarat-na Prachin 
Dharmo, (Gujarati text). SFGST. V, Ft. 4, pp. 565-585. 


Religious faiths of Ancient Gujarat from the Archaeological point 
of view. Tries to cull information regarding the religious faiths 
followed in Gujarat in ancient period from the archaeological remains. 

The Archaeology of Gujarat. See No. 66. 

Shastri, D. K. Aitihasik Samshodhan, (Gujarati text). Demy 

8vo. pp. 740. Aditya Mudranalaya, Ahmedabad, 1941. [1279 
Historical Research. A collection of articles of Gujarat based on 
historical research. 

' Gujarat na Prachin Itihas par ek Drashtipat, 
(Gujarati text). SFGST. VI, Pt. 2, pp. 195-204. [1280 

A peep into the ancient history of Gujarat. While deploring the 
want of a reliable history of the early period in Gujarat, tries to show 
the inaccuracies in the Bombay Gazetteer, and points the need of revised 

Shri Saras wati Satra (Gujarati text). Gujarati 

Sahitya Parishad Office, Andheri, Bombay, 1941. [1281 

Commemorates the services of Hemachandra Acharya, the literary 
giant and Panini of mediaeval Gujarat. 

Shastri, K . K. Kavicharit. Part 2, (Gujarati text). Crown 
16mo. pp. 400. Aditya Mudranalaya, Ahmedabad, 1941. [1282 
Account of nearly a hundred old ports of Gujarat. 

Sharma, Dash aratha Jagaddeva Pratihara. A Forgotten 
Hero. NIA. Ill, pp. 413-414. [1283 

A note " to rescue from unmerited oblivion his very hero of the 
history of Gujarat". 

Singhal, C. R. - A New Coin of Muhammad Shah II of 
Gujarat. See No. 1049. 

Trivedi, P. M. Mainland of Gujarat : A Study in Regional 
Setting and Regional Ecology. JGES. Ill, Pt. 2, 
pp. 81-83. [1284 

A short paper on Geography of Gujarat and its regional ecology 
where factors of location, relief, soil and a coast-line have played 
their part in fashioning the history of the region and the life and 
culture of its inhabitants. 


Hyderabad, The Central Provinces, 
The Deccan and The Karnataka 

Anderson, Bernard The Capture of Gingi by Bijapur. JIH. 
XX, Pt. 3, pp. 307-313. [1285 

Narrates the circumstances that led to the fall of Gingi to Bijapur, 
and concludes that this happened in February, 1649. 

Basu K. K. The Dasturu * L'Amai of the Bijapur Court. In 
No. 1222, pp. 123-129. [1286 

The Dasturu * Vamal is a model or rule. It contains a register of 
duties of the officials of the court. The writer describes the rules 
under the Bijapur Dasturu ' 1'Amal. 

The Bijapur-Court Letters. JBORS. XXVII, 

pp. 255-262. [1287 

Gives translation of six letters: (I) Farman of Emperor Jahangir 
to 'Adil Shah (Ibrahim * Adil II). (2) Letter of Emperor Shah Jahan 
to Muhammad 'Adil Shah. (3) Letter from Muhammad 'Adil Shah 
to Emperor Shah Jahan. (4) Letter of Aurangzeb to Muhammad 
'Adil Shah. (5) Letter of 'Adil Shah to Emperor Shah Jahan, and 
(6) Letter of a Quth Shahi noble to Khawas Khan Bijapuri. 

Bendrey, V. S. Death of Ahmad Nizam Shah I, Bahri. 

NIA. IV, Pt. 7, pp. 242-244. [1288 

"All we can say for the present with any certainty on the strength 

of the contemporary evidence of such a reliable source as Affonso 

de Albuquerque, is that the death of Ahmad Nizam Shah must have 

occurred some time between the end of April and the middle of 

October 1510, or in the beginning of 916 A.H." 

Cammiade, A. Tr. ' Bussy in the Deccan ' being extracts 
from ' Bussy and French India ' by A. Martinoau. With 
preface by Nawab Ali Yavar Jung Bahadur. 8}/6" x 5V6", 
pp. 306. The Society for the History of French India, 
Pondicherry, 1941. [1289 

" Thanks to the efforts of Dr. Miss Cammiade. The object of this 
translation is to place at the disposal of the Anglo-Indian community 
a complete documentary narrative of all the facts of Bussy's mission. 
Though an extract in itself, it forms a detailed study of the part 
played by Bussy in the Deccan affairs". 

Kasim Ali Sojan Lai. IHQ. XVII, pp. 402-403* 

Chaghatai, M. A. Poona in the Muslim Period. See No. 455. 


Deshpande, 0. D. Market Villages and Periodic Fairs of 
Bombay Karnatak. IGJ. XVI, pp. 327-339, 1 sketch 
map. [1290 

Deals with : Bombay Karnatak ; its geographical features ; market 
villages; their distribution, routine and functions; regional differences; 
market villages and their geographical setting. 

Khan, Nazirul-Islam Guide to Golkonda. See No. 51. 
Kondapur Excavations at Kondapur. See No. 53. 

Mahalingam, T. V. Administration and Social Life under 
Vijayanagar. Madras University Historical Series No. 15. 
9<M" X 6M", pp. xiv + 476, 8 plates, Madras University, 
Madras, 1940. [1291 

" The book is divided into two parts, part I, dealing with administra- 
tion and part II, with social life. Besides a short introduction, part I, 
six chapters discussing such interesting topics as central government (II), 
revenue administration (III), law, justice and police (IV), military or- 
ganisation warfare and diplomacy (V). provincial government (VI), and 
local government (VII), Each of the chapters is sub-divided into 
several sections; Ch. V en military organisation, e.g., has sub-divisions 
discussing strength, recruitment, divisions of the army, the march and 
the fight, the fort and the siege, military organisation, character of 
the wars, and foreign policy. Part II doaling with social life is divided 
into four chapters di^cu^sing such topics as society (VIII), religion (IX), 
education and literature (X), and architecture, sculpture and painting 
(XI). Here also the chapters are sub-divided into different sections, 
that on society e.g., having sub-divisions dealing with castes and com- 
munities in the empire, social institutions, women, court life, habitation 
and food and dress, luxuries, and games and amusements. The book 
contains genealogical tables of the four Vijayanagara dynasties and an 
exhaustive index ". Dines Chandra Sircar, IHQ. XVII, pp. 275-276. 

"The author has brought together a mass of relevant information 
on each subject, and cited authorities for all important statements. 
His method is strictly critical and objective, and his style is concise 
and simple. In a book of nearly five hundred pages, full of detailed 
information, it is not 'difficult, perhaps, to specify errors, or mistakes 
here and there. But we are deeply impressed by the industry, sincerity 
and honesty of the author who has tried to depict the administration 
and social life of Vijayanagara in a scholarly and interesting manner". 

R. G. Majumdar, TMR. LXX t p. 177. 

"Ever since 1900, when the last Mr. Robert Sewell published his 
Forgotten Empire, the kingdom of Vijayanagar, in which all the powers 


of mediaeval Hinduism were rallied in magnificent union, have deser- 
vedly attracted keen attention among students of history . ...Now Mr. 
T. V. Mahalingam, followed on somewhat similar lines, has given us 
his Administration and Social Life under Vijayanagara, a useful and 
generally judicious survey of the data, chiefly from inscriptions and 

characters, relating to public and private life in the great empire 

It is regrettable that Mr, Mahalingam should have fallen into the gross 
error of writing Jina with a long i (Jinalaya and Jinanatha on p. 316) 
is almost as bad. We wonder too, where he picked up the pedantic 

and incorrect spelling 'Hoysala', Finally, we are surprised to find 

in his account of professional associations and guilds no mention of 
the Virabananjus or Vira-va ; anjiyar, the great syndicate of traders 
extending over Southern India and beyond, which survived into the 
seventeenth century, and probably even later ". 

EHR. LVI, (October, 1941], pp. 668-669 
Mangalwedhe, B. B. Virakta Shikamani Yadavaryaru 

(Kannada text), pp. 56. B. N. N. Deasi, Dharwar, 1941. [1292 
Life sketch of Yadavarya of Bijapur. 

Pai, M. Govind. - Ruler of Punnata. In No. 1434, pp. 308-326. 


Punnata is mentioned in the Geography of Ptolemy as one of the 
kingdoms of Karnataka, which the writer identifies with that country 
which the rivers Kaveri and Kapini flow and which lies in the south 
of the Mysore state. Mentions the rulers of this country from 
epigraphic records. 

Rao, Lakshminarayana, N. Mangalavudavu Bijjalana 
Rajadhaniyagitte ? (Kannada text). KSPP. XXVI, 
pp. 186-188. [1294 

Holds that Mangalavadavu was his early capital, which was trans- 
ferred to Kalyan after he supplanted the Chalukyas as overlords of 
the Karnataka. 

Saletore, B.A. An Unnoticed Reference to Vijayanagara. 
1C. VII, pp. 483-496. [1295 

Brings to the notice of students a short account of Vijayanagara by 
Pedro Aivares Cabral. 
Sarma, M. S. The Chronology of the Sultans of Gulbarga. 

See No. 451. 

Seshagiri, B. S. The Bombay Karnataka : A Geographical 

Survey, pp. 200, 9 plans, 22 maps. Belgaum, 1941. [1296 

The unit taken for study in this survey, includes the four Kannada 

districts of the Bombay Province, viz., Belgaum, Bijapur, Dharwar 

and North Kanara. The author has based his arguments on statistics. 


Seshagiri, B. S. The Bombay Karnataka : A Geographical 

Survey. 7" x 4H", PP- vii + 208. Belgaum, 1941. [1297 

" The Bombay Karnataka is an area extending over 18,874 square 

miles. It is not physically uniform. The region like many parts of 

India is eminently agricultural but rich in some of the natural 

resources not exploited The monograph is an instructive and 

intelligent survey of the subject based on statistics. It is fully 
illustrated and the appendix at the end has enhanced its value ". 

QJMS. XXXII, p. 239. 

Shaikh, C. H. Literary Personages on Ahmadnagar. 

BDCEL II, Pts. 3-4, pp. 383-396. [1298 

Attempts to give a bare sketch of the literary personalities, along 

with their work as also the specimens of their prose or poetical 


Sharma, Narayana Kannada Nadina Kathegalu (Kannada 
text). Karnatak Historical Research Society's Silver 
Jubilee Series No. 2. pp. 167, Karnatak Historical 
Research Society, Dharwar, 1940. [1299 

Stories of kings, deplomats, poets and ladies of Karnatak. The 
stories, based on tradition and history, are chronologically arranged 
so that we get a brief and connected history of Karnatak from 300 
B.C. to the end of the reign of Shrikrishna Odeyar of Mysore. 

Sharma, S. R. Jainism and Karnatak Culture. See No- 615. 

Sherwani, Haroon Khan Antecedents of the Bahmani King- 
dom. JAHRL I, Pt. 1, pp. 1-31. [1300 

Discusses the position of the Deccan in the Tughluq organisation, 
Daulatabad, the Second Capital of the Empire, Disintegration of the 
Deccan Provinces, the birth of a new kingdom and Abul Path 
Nasiruddin Ismail Shah, the first independent king of the Deccan. 

Establishment of the Bahmani Kingdom (The Reign 

of Alaud-Dln Hasan Bahman Shah). JIH. XX, Pt. 3, 
pp. 288-306. [1301 

A sketch of life and career of Alaud-Din Hasan ; his ambitions and 

Sinha, J. C. Economic Condition of the Ceded Districts 

(1800-1807). In No. 1222, pp. 56-61. [1302 

A brief survey of the Munro papers in the Alienation Office, Poona, 

containing information on the economic life of the Ceded Districts at 

the beginning of the iQth century. 


Sircar, Dines Chandra [Sources of Karimlaka History] 
Vol. I, by S. Srikantha Sastri. Mysore, 1940. See ABIHL 
III, No. 1676. [1303 

" The learned author has collected and arranged in an approximately 
chronological order passages relating to the history of the Karnataka 
region from inscriptions and works in Kanarese, Telugu, Tamil, Sans" 
krit and Marathi. There are also a few passages from translations of 
works in Greek (the Periplus, Ptolemy's Geography, the farce in the 
Oxyrhhyncus Papyri No. 4137), Chinese (Yuan Chwang's Si-ytl-kt) and 
(Persian Tdbari}. The extracts in the volume under notices refer to 
the Satakarnis and Kadambas of Kuntala, the Calukyas of Badami and 
Kalyam, the Rastrakutas of Malkhed, the Kalacuryas of Kalyam and 

the Yadavas of Devagiri His short introduction deals with such 

interesting topics relating to Karnataka as its geography, political 
history, arts and literature, religion, social and economic conditions and 
Karnataka culture. The volume contains no less than twenty genea- 
logical tables''. IRQ. XVII, pp. 133-134. 

Wakaskar, V. S. Malik Amber, (Marathi text). Shri 
Sayaji Bal Jayana Mala Vol. 165. Crown 8vo. pp. 88. 
P. A. Chitre, Baroda, 1941. (?) [1304 

Malik Amber, the Abyssinian soldier of fortune, general, statesman 
and administrator made history by his genius, bravery and loyal support 
of the Ahmednagar principality carved out of the Bahamani Kingdom 
of the Deccan. He initiated the guerilla method of warfare, specially 
suited to the mountainous terrain of Maharashtra, successfully adopted 
by the Marathas after him. 

Kashmir, The Punjab, The United Provinces 
and Oudh 

Benares Benares. SC. VI, (Science Congress Supplement). 
pp. 10-22. [1305 

Gives full description of Benares and its early history. 

Cadell, P. R. [Warren Hastings and Oudh.] by C. Collins 
Davies, London, 1939. See ABIHL II, No. 332. [1306 
"It is satisfactory to find that Mr. Davies in his careful and well- 
documented study agrees with the verdict, now generally accepted by 
impartial historians, that in these cases Hastings was either justified, 
or, at the worst, was compelled by circumstances, for most of which 
he had not responsibility, to take a line sterner and more unbending 
than his own inclination or unfettered judgment would have suggested ". 

JRAS. 1941, pp. 175-177. 


Chatterji, Nandlal Wh.o built the Qutb Minar ? See No. 93. 
Dey, Upendra Nath The Military Organisation of the 

Sultanate of Delhi (1210-1388). JUPHS. XIV, Pt. 1, 

pp. 48-57. [1307 

Presents an outline of the military organisation of the Turkish 

Sultans of Delhi. 
The Provinces of the Delhi Sultanate. JBHU. VI, 

pp. 110-114. [1308 

Deals with the type of provinces grown under the Sultans of Delhi 

and the system of administration prevalent under their rule. Shows 

also that the Sultans, though hard pressed by numerous problems had 

not altogether neglected the provinces. 

Dutt, S. K. [Warren Hastings and Oudh] by C. Collin 
Davies, London, 1939. See ABIHI. II, No. 332. [1309 

"This is a monograph on Warren Hastings's relations with Oudh 
and is based on original manuscript sources at the India Office 
Library and the British Museum . . . Critics in the past have often 
been' misinformed and the violence of their language has defeated 
its own purpose. In the present day the pendulum has swung in the 
opposite direction and the tendency now is to shower offerings at his 
shrine. One can be an admirer of Hastings without upholding every 
action of his. For there was much in this action that cannot be 
justified. It is precisely in this respect that Dr. Davies has belied 
our expectations to some extent. His defence of the Rohilla War 
is not convincing." IHQ. XVII, pp, 134-136. 

Gurbax, G. R. An Account of the Accession of Nawab 
Sa'adat Ali Khan to the Musnad of Oudh. (From Un- 
published Sources). In No. 1222., pp. 158-162. [1310 
On the death of Asaf-ud-daula, Nawab-Wazir of Oudh in 1797, 
Wazir Ali's succession was secured through the influence of the Begum 
and Alma Ali Khan. Sa'adat Ali Khan claimed the right of succession 
on the ground that Wazir Ali's birth was spurious. The events are 

Law, Bimala Churn Mathura: An Ancient Indian City. 

See No. 55. 

Niggam, Krishna Charn An Unpublished Persian Work 
on the Nawabs of Oudh. JUPHS. XIV, Pt. 1, pp. 39-47. 


Discusses the Tankh-Mohtasham of Mohtasham Burhanulmulk's time 
(1732) to the rest of Munna Jan. (1837). Concludes that Mohtasham 
Khan's contribution to history of Oudh proves the best and the most 
authentic record on the period yet discovered. 



, Bisheswar The Presidency of Agra. JUPHS. XIV, 
Pt. 1, pp. 78-88. [1312 

By the Government of India Act of 1919 a Governor with a Council 
was appointed for the United Provinces. But long before this date 
'an attempt was made to create a full government for these teiritories 
to be known as Presidency of Agra with a Governor. The Parliament 
provided for it by statute, the Directors sanctioned its institution, 
Sir Charles Metcalfe "assumed charge" as Governor, yet the Govern- 
ment did not function, and before a year had elapsed the Legislature 
suspended its creation and authorised the Company to have a 
Lieutenant-Governor instead. It is the story of its creation and the 
powers and functions assigned to it, that the writer describes in this 

Sen, S. N Lord Auckland on Delhi. BPP. LXI, pp. 1-12. [1313 

Gives a document Auckland Minute on Delhi, which "goes a long 
way to prove that Lord -Auckland was prepared to do everything 
possible for the economic, civic and intellectual improvement of the 
Imperial City." 

A Note on the Parana Qila of Delhi. See No. 69. 
Gattda Some New Light on the Treaty of Bhyrowai 
(Dec. 16, 1846) Thrown by the Private Letters of Sir 
Henry Hardinge, In No. 1222, pp. 91-98. [1314 

Points out the part taken by Maharani Jind Kaur in the Punjab 
politics, and Sir Henry Hardinge's attempts to separate her from her 
son on the ground of her political intrigues. 

Sinha, N. K. [The Maharaja Ranjit Singh Centenary Volume] 

Cawnpur, 1940. See ABIHI. III No. 184'5. [1315 

"Apart from resume, surveys and appreciations of the achievements 

of the great statesman, it contains some papers that bring new 

materials before us. We should mention in particular the letter of 

'Maharaja Ranjit Singh, addressed to Maharaja Man Singh of Marwar." 

IHQ. XVII, p. 267. 

Srinivasachariar, C. S. [Adina Beg Khan : The Last Mughal 

Viceroy of the Punjab] by Hari Ram Gupta, Lahore, 1940. 

See ABIHI. Ill, No. 1600. [1316 

*' Step by step the Khan's activities are traced down to his expulsion 

of the Afghans and submission to Maratha suzerainty in 1758 ...... 

During his short life he witnessed four stages of struggle for power 
in the Punjab made respectively by Nadir Shah, Ahmad Shah, 
the Marathas and the Sikhs. The bibliography for this monograph 
on Adina Beg is equally sumptuous and efficiently annotated. The 
work is-arv authoritative chapter in the tangled web of mid-eighteenth 
century Punjab History. 


Madras Presidency and Mysore 

Aiyangar, S. Krishnaswami The Gold Charter of the 
Foundation of British Power in India. In No. 1222, 
pp. 4-9. [1317 

The authority of the British foundation in Madras rests upon a 
couple of gold charters, sometimes reckoned as three, which gave 
them the bit of land, their first territorial possession in India. The 
charters are stated to be respectively gold cowle given them by 
Damarla Venkata, governor of the province of Wandiwash and the 
principal minister of the empire of Vijayanagara. The second cowle 
is stated to be that granted by Venkatapatirayalu the emperou of 
Vijayanagara. The third is said to be a cowle granted by emperor 

Ancient India and South Indian History and 

Culture. See No. 78. 

Baliga, B. S. The Amani System of Land Revenue 

Administration in Madras. In No. 1222, pp. 10-17. [1318 

Throws light on the amani system, the system of collecting land 
revenue in kind as it prevailed in certain parts of the Madras 
Presidency, its advantage, its working and its disadvantages, which, 
ultimately led to its abolition and supersession by the ryotwar system 

Banerjee, A. 0. [Sa\vanihat-I-Mumtaz of Muhammad 
Karim.] Tr. by Dr. S. Muhammad Husayn JTainar, 
Madras, 1940. See ABIHI. Ill, No. 1655. [1319 

"This volume contains the major portion of the English translation 
of Sawanihat-i-Mumtaz, a Persian chronicle which gives a detailed 
history of the reign of Walajah II (Nawab of the Carnatic, 1795-1801 
A.D.), with a brief account of the last years of the reign of his 
father, Muhammad' Ali (Walajah I), together with a summary of the 
events in the reigns of Walajah III, Walajah IV and Walajah V. The 
author of this chronicle is Muhammad Karim, a grandson (daughter's 
son) of Muhammad All Dr. Nainar is a competent and conscien- 
tious translator, but his Introduction offers little assistance to readers 
who are in touch with the Carnatic history. He could have given us 
valuable supplementary information if he had consulted the documents 
preserved in Madras and New Delhi. The volume contains useful 
glossary, but unfortunately there is no index ". 

IHQ. XVII, pp. 400-401. 


Bauwens, M. [Sources of the History of the Nawabs of 
the Carnatic: II-Tuzak-i-Walajahi, Part II] by S. M. 
Husain Nainar, Madras, 1939. See ABIHI. II, No 666. 


" It carries the history of the Nawabs of the Carnatic from the 
battle of Ambur to the capture of Pondicherry (1749-1761), a decisive 
period in the struggle between the French and the English for 
supremacy in the Carnalic. Clive, Coote, Duplcix, Lally all appear on 
the scene side by side with the numerous Indian chieftains: these 
latter on account of their internal leuds, and above all on account 
of their financial liabilities to the Company, are little more than tools 
in the hands of their European friends ". MR. XII I, p. 175. 

Chettiar, C. M. Ramachandra Geographical Distribution of 
Religious Places in Tamil Nad. IGJ. XVI, pp. 42-50. 


Dutt S. K. [History of Madras] by S. C. Srinivasachari, 
Madras, 1939. See ABIHI. II, No. 876. [1322 

" This is an excellent book on Madras. It traces the history of the 
growth of the town of Madras from its foundation to the present day. 
In 1639 Francis Day obtained a grant of the village from the Raja 
of Chandragiri through the good offices of the Damarla brothers. 
Ultimately the British abandoned Masulipatam and made Madras the 
seat of the Presidency. Incidentally, it was their first territorial 
acquisition in India, if we leave out the significant fort at Armgaon." 

IHQ. xvn, pp. 524-525. 

George, V. C. Thomas, Emperor of India. NE. XIV, 
pp. 113-121. [1323 

Refers to a passage " To my most beloved son in Christ, Thomas 
the illustrious Emperor of the Indians", written by Pope Eugenius IV. 
Comes to the conclusion that the Emperor Thomas was the Villar- 
Vettam Ruler. 

Gopalachari, K. Early History of the Andhra Country. 
pp. xvi + 226, University of Madras, Madras, 1941. [1324 
" As regards the general treatment of the work itself, Dr. Nilakanta 
Sastri has aptly remarked in his Foreword : " Dr. Gopalachari's thesis 
does not claim in any way to revolutionise our interpretation of the 
history of the period ; its value consists in a large number of detailed 
suggestions confirming results now generally accepted by stronger 
arguments or bringing forward fresh points of view." 

In spite of this, it may be pointed out incidentally that some of 
the authors' conclusions will not pass by unchallenged, especially as 


regards the original habitat of the Satavahanas or the family name 
of the Vaingeyakars. There is also the distinction made by Dr. 
Sukthankar between the Satavahanas and the Andhras a distinction 
to which the author takes exception, but which for all that, will still 
prove attractive to many. However, these remarks in no way detract 
from the general excellence of this historical account." 

A. E Karmarkar, NR. XVI, pp. 171-172. 

Iyer, K. V. Padmanabha Early History of the Sourashtras. 
JTSML. II, Pt. 1, pp. 8-9. [1325 

A broad description of the Saurashtras who are said to be people 
scattered in the South. 

Kuriyan, George The Distribution of Population in the 
City of Madras. IGJ. XVI, pp. 58-70, illus. [1326 

Shows how Madras has grown up on a strip of land of very tame 

The Geographic Basis of the Legendary Origin of 

Kerala, IGJ. XVI, pp. 240-354, 2 sketch maps. [1327 
Narrates two legends in connection with the origin of Malabar, 
similar to the two legends of the creation of the Konkan by Parasu- 
rama ; one by throwing a sitrpa into the ocean, and the other by 
throwing an axe. The writer attempts to show that these legends 
are based on geological disturbance. 

Majumdar, R. C [A History of the Holy Shrine of Sri 
Venkatesa in Tirupati] Vot I, by S. Krishnasvami Aiyan- 
gar, Madras, 1940. See ABIHI. II f, No. 1629. [1328 

" The general account of the political, literary, and religious history 
of South India is given at such great length that the temple of 
Tirupati recedes into the background. To devote long chapters to 
the history of Sangama literature and Alwars including the 
controversies over their chronology or to describe at length the 
history of the Pallavas and other ruling dynasties simply because 
passing references are made to Tirupati in the former, and a remote 
connection might or might not exist between the temple and individual 
rulers of the latter, is not only uncalled for, but positively interferes 
with the continuity of the narrative. The volume before us would 
appear to many to be more a scholarly, though somewhat rambling, 
discourse on some aspects of the culture of South India than a history 
of Tirupati in the strict sense of the term". TMR. LXX, pp. 382-383. 

Narasimhachari, K. Annals of Old Madras. Judge-Advo- 
cates : Admiralty Court. JIH. XX, Pt. 1, pp. 111-119. 


Some reminiscence of Court procedure and judges. 


Pawar, A. G. Extracts from the *' Letter Book of Thomas 
Pitt", (October 1699-October 1709). JIH. XX, Pt. 3, 
pp: 314-330. [1330 

A selection of letters written by Thomas Pitt, Governor of Fort 
St. George. The letters were written by the Governor in his personal 
capacity and are contained in nine volumes in the British Museum, 
Add. 22, 842 to 22, 850. They throw light on historical events during 
1699 and 1709. 

Pillai, K. Appadurai Kumari Kandam, (Tamil text), pp. 96. 
8 plates. South Indian Saiva Siddhanta Works, Madras, 
1941. [1331 

An account of a portion of Tamil land being at cne time, submerged 
in the Indian Ocean. 

Pisharoti, K. R.- Vikrama the Great of Calicut. BRVRI 
IX, Pt. 1, pp. 19-41. [1332 

Introduction and chapter II, of the author's history of Vikrama 
the Great of Calicut. The date of the Great Vikrama is not known 
but the writer tentatively puts down the age to the middle of the 
latter half of the I5th century. 

The Collateral Branches of the Travancore Royal 

Family. Note. ER. LXVII, pp. 96-99. [1333 

One of the pet theories of Travancore historians is the theory of 
collateral branches of the ancient Venat, which is equated with the 
modern Travancore Royal Family. According to this theory, it is 
assumed that all the various kingdoms in South Kerala were but 
different branches of the same family. The author examines the 
bases on which the theory has been propped up; and comes to the 
conclusion that in spite of its wide acceptance, the theory has no 
historical evidence in its support. 

Qanungo, K. R. [Sources of the History of the Nawabs of 
the Carnatic, Pdrt II} Burhari's Tuzuk-i-Walajahi by 
Dr. Muhammad Husayn Nainar. Madras, 1939. See 
ABIHI. II, No. 666. [1334 

" Dr. Muhammad Husayn Nainar, Head of the Department of 
Arabic, Persian and Urdu, has rendered a valuable service by pub- 
lishing a lucid and very faithful English translation of Burhan's 
Tuzuk-i-Walajahi. He has added copious extract from English Records 
to enlighten the text here and there, and given a useful glossary of 
Persian words. This translation is a much needed contribution to 

- historical literature of South India from 1749 to 1761 A.D." 

TMJR, LXX, p. 178. 


Reddy, D. 'V. S. Dr. Samuel Brown : Physician and Pro- 
prietor of Madras in the 17th Century. JMU. XIII, 
pp. 84-97. [1335 

"Dr. Samuel Brown was a prominent person in the early days of 
Fort St. George. He was popular and famous as a physician and 
surgeon in Madras and its environs. But his friendly dealings with 
the Moors and his attempt to become a Zamii\dar were viewed. with 
suspicion by his superiors and employers. His guilt in the accidental 
poisoning of Mr. Wheeler and his duel with Dr. Blackwell made him 
still more notorious ". The writer narrates the various incidents, and 
gives briefly Dr. Brown's personal achievements. 

Saraswati, S. K. [A. History of TirupatiJ by S. Krishnaswami 
Aiyangar, Madras, 1940. See ABTHL III, No. 1629. [1336 

" In seventeen chapters the author has given us the history of the 
Tirupati establishment from its foundation down to the end of the 
I8th century A. D. He has drawn his material from literature as 
well as j from inscriptions and should be congratulated on the vast 
mass of information that he has been able to gather ". 

CR. LXXVllI, />.;/. 

Sarkar, Jagadish Narayan Mir Jamla and the English in 
Madras, (1655-58). JBORS. XXVII, pp. 96-112. -[1337 
A brief study of the incidents which led to Mir Jamja to lay siege 
to Madras in 1657. 

The English in Madras and Mir Jamla (1652-55). 

Based on English Factory Records. JIH. XX, Pt. 2, 
pp. 144-158. [1338 

" Details plainly show the pre-occupations of both the E. I. Co., 
and Mir Jamla with their respective interests and troubles during the 
period under review. The former endeavoured to maintain outwardly 
friendly relations with the Nawab, as in the past, and to secure the 
defences of Madras against all possible emergencies both internal and 
external. The Nawab in his turn, did not want to be embroiled with 
the English, at a critical juncture, when his attention was taken up 
with the task of consolidation of his position in the Carnatic and 
with his efforts to be independent of the Sultans of Golkonda". 

Sastri, K. A. Nilakanta Historical Method in Relation to 
Problems of South Indian History. Bulletin of the 
Department of Indian History and Archaeology No. 7. 
9J4"*6", pp. 56. University of Madras, 1941. [1339 

The. main object of the author is "to consider tjie different types 
of historical evidence baring on the specific problem of South* Indian 


History and the methods of dealing with them". After having 
discussed certain general principles in Chapter I, the author devotes 
the rest of the booklet to a detailed consideration of the different 
types of literary and archaeological evidence available for the study 
of South Indian History. 

Sastn, K. A. Nilakanta Tirumala Naik, the Portuguese and 

the Dutch. BPP. LX, pp. 35-43. [1340 

A brief study of the relations of Tirumala Naik with the European 

Trading Companies, especially the Portuguese and the Dutch. Tirumala 

Naik was the ruler of the kingdom comprising the extremity of the 

Indian peninsula, roughly Salem and Trichinopoly and the country 

south of it. During Tirumala's reign the Portuguese power in India 

was on the decline, and the Dutch were beginning to put forth strong 

efforts to drive the Portuguese out of Ceylon and the Madras Coast 

Some Dutch Documents on the Siege of Jinji and 

Capitulation of Pondicherry, 1692-93 A. D, In No. 1222, 
pp. 34-38. [1341 

Summarises six documents bearing on South Indian History from 
Vol. 4 of Corpus Diplomaticum Neerlando Indicum. (/9J5). 

Sastri, K. N. Venkatasubha History in the Maps and 

Government Records Eelating to the Island of Seringa- 

patam. In No. 1222, pp. 178-181. [1342 

Compares three maps of the island of Seringapatam, dated 1775, 

1885 and 1937, and draws conclusion. 

Sinha, N. K. Hyder All's Relations with the British 
(1760-67). Based on unpublished records in the Govern- 
ment Record Office, Madras. In No. 1222, pp. 67-72. 


Describes the events after 1760. Hyder's negotiations with the 
Nizam. Madhava Rao's attempt to plunder Mysore and the East India 

Sinha, Narendra Krishna Haidar Ali, Vol. I, 1721-1779. 
8M" x 5U", PP. 294. Pub. : Author, Calcutta, 1941. [1344 

"Dr. Sinha has utilised materials collected from many places 

He is to be specially congratulated upon his successful handling of a 
vast mass of Marathi material, which has given a new perspective 
for Haidar's contact with the Marathas was very intimate through- 
out his career and enabled him to throw new light upon little known 
aspects of Maratha policy after Panipat. Hardly less interesting is 
Pr. Sinha's unqualified condemnation of the bungling diplomacy of the 


Madras Government, based on a thorough analysis of unpublished 
official documents." /. Bancrjce, IHQ. XVII, p. 405. 

Based on Marathi, Portuguese, Dutch and French sources, attempts 
to throw new light on the career and character of one of the most 
intransigent opponents of the English in India. The volume carries 
the story to a point within three years of Haidar Ali's death which 
occurred on December 7, 1782. The author is very severe upon the 
'incredible bungling* of the Madras Presidency in their conduct of 
foreign policy. ' Their hollow alliances and diplomatic counterplots, 
he writes, * were completely foiled by Haidar, who made them look 
ridiculous '. Editor. 

Sircar, Dines Chandra [Burhan's Tuzak-i-Walajahi, Part II.] 

by S. Muhammad Husayn Nainar, Madras, 1939. See 

ABIHL II, No. 666. [1345 

" The first half of the translation of the Tuzak-i-Walajahi by Burhan 

ibn Hasan was published by Prof. Nainar in 1934. Since then students 

of Indian history had been eagerly awaiting the publication of the 

concluding portion of this very interesting work which throws much 

light on the rise of British power in the Deccan. Walajah (literally, 

"of elevated dignity") was the title of Muhammad Ali, the celebrated 

Nawab (1749-95) of Arcot or of the Carnatic, son of Anwaru'd-Din. 

It was conferred on Muhammad Ali by the Mughal emperor Ali 

Gawhar Shah Alam (1759-1806) after the capture of Pondicherry by 

the former in 1761." IHQ. XVII, p. 274. 

Srinivasachari, C. S. The Madras Sepoy. NR. XIII. 

pp. 367-385. [1346 

An attempt to give a brief historical account of the Madras Indian 

Army, and to remove from the people of South India the stigma of 

their non-martial character and temper which came to be attached 

to them. 

Subrahmanyam, N. Regional Distribution and Relative 

Growth of the Cities of Tamilnad. IGJ. XVI, pp. 71-83. [1347 

Discusses the subject during the 60 years from 1871 to 1931 for 

which statistics are available, and draws therefor certain important 


Thirumalachariar, S. A Historic Meeting Ground: Satya- 
mangalam. IGJ. XVI, pp. 88-91, 1 illus. [1348 

A brief account of Satyamangalam in Coimbatore district; its 
history and antiquities. 

Tyagarajan, V. Tuticorin : A Town Study. IGJ. XVI, 
pp. 179-191. 1 sketch map. [1349 

Gives a short history of the town; physical features; population; 
communication ; industries ; occupation. 



Nepal and Bhutan 

Ohapekar N. G. Himlayant. See No. 456. 

Mitra, K. P. .\ngio-Nepalese Treaty of Commerce, 1792. 
BPP. LXI, pp. 15-19. [1350 

A brief study of the treaty. 

Nepali The Newars of Katmandu NR. XIV, pp. 242-256. 


Traces the origin of the Newars, an ancient tribe which has made 
itself famous by their contribution to the cultural heritage of man. 
Discusses their religion, their festivals, customs and manners ; caste 
system, occupation, language and cultural achievements. 

Sen, Siva Narayana The Independent Hindu Kingdom. 
TMR. LXX, pp. 250-259, 20 ilius. [1352 

Describes Nepal broadly and gives a short history of the country! 

Rajputana^and Central India 

Muni, Kantisagarji - Chittodni Gazal ane Sankshipta Itihas, 
(Gujarati text). SFGST. V, Pt. 4, pp. 458-472. [1353 

The Ode of Chiitor and its history in brief. Hitherto unknown 
poem regarding the fort of Chittor a copy of which was discovered 
by the writer in an old Jain Library of Anantanathji in Bombay. 
The manuscript is in three pages. Another copy of the same poem 
with certain variations was discovered by the writer in another Jain 
temple at Nagpur. Here. the poem is edited with notes. The poem 
is in Rajasthani Hindi; dated 1708 V. S. (A. D. 1692), and throws a 
flood of light on the history of the fort as well as the dynasty. 
The author of the poem is one Khatal. 

Reu, Bisheshwar Nath False Challenge against the Seniority 
of the Jodhpur House. JIH. XX, Pfc. 1, pp. 22-27. [1354 

Discusses the statement in Ojha's History of Rajputana (See ABIHL 
II, No. 672) that Bikaner was senior in lineage over Jodhpur. 
Concludes : So far as history is concerned Jodhpur was the seat of 
the Government of Jodhaji the father of Bikaji, and was succeeded 
by Satalji, the elder brother of Bikaji, and if he (Satalji) adopted 
one of the younger brothers of Bikaji (though it has not yet been 
proved), Bikaner cannot claim its seniority over Jodhpur. 


Reu, Bisheshwar Nath Maharaja Abhai Sing of Jodhpur 
and Maharaja Sujan Singh of Bikaner. In No. 1222, 
pp. 202-203, [1355 

Gives an English translation of a letter of Maharaja Abhai Singh 
written from Nagpur addressed to his ambassador at the Mughal 
Court, giving the terms of a treaty between Jodhpur and Bikaner. 
The letter exposes the weakness of the Mughal Court and the invasion 
of the Marathas of Gujarat, Malwa and Rajputana. 

Sarda, Har Bilas Ajmeer : Historical and Descriptive. 
Foreword by P. Seshadri. 9^" x 6", PP- 458, 33 plates, 
3 sketch maps, 1 folding map. Fine Art Printing Press, 
Ajmer, 1941. [1356 

Divided into four parts : Part I Descriptive, Part II Historical, 
Part III Administrative, Part IV Pushkar and Merwara. 

This is the 2nd edition ; the 1st edition was published in 1911. 

Sarkar, Jadunath A Proposal for a Subsidiary Alliance 
in Rsijputana, in 1794. BPP LX, pp. 1-5. [1357 

" During the temporary eclipse of Mahadji Sindhia's power after 
his retreat from Lalsot, Lord Cornwallis turned down all proposals 
for going against him, or forming a protective alliance with Jaipur 
which the Rajah of that Kingdom eagerly solicited." The writer 
gives relevant extracts from J. Pillet, a French captain in Jaipur 
service who appealed to Sir John Shore through Lt.-Col. Peter Murray, 
a British Officer. Also gives two letters on the subject, from John 
Murray to his brother and Sir John Shore. 

Sind, Baluchistan and the North West 
Frontier Province 

Advani, A. B. Two Minor Invasions of Sind. JSHS. V, 
pp. 45-49. [1358 

Short accounts of (I) The Portuguese invasion of Thatta, and 
(2) Nadirshah's invasion of Sind. 

Billimoria, N. M. The Sassanians in Sind. JSHS. V, 

pp. 76-91. [1359 

An attempt to show that the Sassanian conquest of certain parts of 

India is not a myth. To this article is added The Iranians in Ancient 

India (pp. 83-91). JSHS. II, (1937)- 


Bullock, H. Medals Awarded to the Indian Navy for the 
Sind Campaign, 1843. JSHS. V, pp. 5-11. [1360 

Gives the list of vessels which took part in the campaign, and the 
recipients of medals, for Meanee and Hyderabad, based on the original 
medal rolls preserved among the India Office Records (Marine Medal 
List, Vol. 4). 

Day, U. N. The North-West Frontier of the Sultanate 
during the 13th Century. IHQ. XVII, pp. 59-69. [1361 

A general survey of the absence of defence of the N.-W. Frontier 
of India. 

Gulrajani, M. T. A Sindhi Mystic Part. HB, LXXIII, 
pp. 406-407. [1362 

A short note on Shah Abdul Latif. 

Jagadiswarananda Arabicisation of Sindhi : The Linguistic 
Problem of Sind. TMR. LXX, pp. 155-161. [1363 

Shows how attempts are being made in Sind at Arabicisation of 
Sindhi. Dr. Daidpota is said to be working to bring about this 
condition in the language, hence Daudpotisation is the new word 
coined by the Sindhi Hindus for Arabicisation. 

Jagtiani, V. I. Sufiana Kakam, (Sindhi text), pp. 136. 
Theosophical Society, Hyderabad (Sind), 1941. [1364 

A collection of over one hundred and thirty Kafis of Sindhi poets 
and mystics, compiled from the notebooks of the late Kaka Mangaram 
of Hyderabad. 

Khera, P. N. British Policy Towards Sindh up to the 
Annexation 1843. With a foreword by Dr. Sir Shafaat 
Ahmed Khan. 8V" x 5H" PP- vi + 96. Minerva Bookshop, 
Lahore, 1941. [1365 

Traces the history of the British Policy towards Sindh, from 
the i/th century to 1843. The materials have been collected largely 
from the MS. records in the Punjab Record Office at Lahore and 
other published works. The material in the Imperial Record Office 
has not been consulted. 

Lambrick, H. T. The Scinde Irregular Horse, in its Earliest 
Days. JSHS. V, pp. 25-38. [1366 

A short history of the Corps, from 1838 to 1841, based on Jacob's 
Record Book of the Scinde Irregular Horse. 


Mariwalla, 0. L. Ancient Sind: A Study in Civilisation. 
JSHS. V, Pt. 3, Supplement pp. 1-44, 4 plates. [1367 

A brief study of Ancient Sind civilisation as known from recent 
archaeological excavations. 

Also issued in book form, pp. 44 + ii, I map, 4 plates, Karachi, 1941. 

Two Great Occasions in British History in Sind. 

JSHS. V, pp. 50-57. [1368 

The two * Great Occasions' which the writer deals with are: 
(I) The starting of the Sind Railway and (2) The presentation of the 
Insignia of the Star of India to Seth Naoomal Hotchand Bhojwani. 

Sind and Indian Mutiny of 1857. JSHS. V, pp. 39-44. 


An account of the part Sind played to put down the rebellion. 
Begins by recounting the cause of the mutiny. 

With Sir John Keano, through Sind. JSHS. V, 

pp. 150-164. [1370 

Recounts the progress of the Bombay Division of the Army under 
Sir John Keane. 

Origin of the Karachi Municipality. JSHS. V, 

pp. 112-120. [1371 

Nagar, R. N. Mofussil Special Commission in the North 
Western Provinces, (1821-1829.) [1372 

Describes why the Commission was founded, the position of the 
Commission and, its unsatisfactory progress. 

Sykes, Percy Exploration in Baluchistan. AR. Vol. 37, 
No. 129, pp. 30-42. [1373 

Describes the exploration in Persian Baluchistan, and points out 
the Kuh-i-Taftan and the volcano so many miles from the sea. 



Adigal, Qnaniyar- KandarSatti-c-corpozhivugal, (Tamil text), 
pp. 24 + 104, South India Saiva Siddhanta Works, Madras, 
1941. [1374 

A collection of five lectures on Skanda and his exploits during a 
Skandashashti festival. 

Aiyar, A. Nageswara Ramanuja-Tatakam. JSVOI. II, Pt. 1, 
pp. 93-96. [1375 

Gives a short historical account of the tank said to have been built 
by Anandalwar in memory of Ramanuja, the Srivaishnava apostle 
who lived in 10th and nth centuries at Tirumalai Tirupati. 

Ayyar, V. Venkatasubha The Theory of two Kopperunjingas. 
JMU. XIII, pp. 98-100. [1376 

A short note to point out inaccuracy in Mr. Balasubrahmanyam's 
article under the caption *Kopperrunjinga and Villiyanur Record ' in 
JMU. XII. He points out that the nth year of Kopperunjingadeva II, 
who was co-regent with his father during the last six years of the 
latter's rule. 

Balasubrahmanyan, S. R. The Theory of two Kopperun- 
jingaa. JMU. XEII, pp. 264-266. [1377 

A short note to point out that the claim made by Mr. V. V. Aiyar 
in JMU. XIII, pp. 98-100, is not sustainable. He upholds his own 
theory given in JMU. XII. 

Banerjee, A. C. [Jenghiz Khan] by C. C. Walker, London, 
1939. See ABIHL III, No. 1905. [1378 

"We have read Mr. Walker's book with great interest. Being a 
military man himself, he gives a clear and convincing account of 
Jenghiz Khan's campaigns. There are seven excellent maps which 
illustrate various aspects of the great Khan's political and military 
career. Our only regret is that Mr. Walker has not given us a 
bibliography, although it is clear that he has utilised ancient Chinese 
sources as well as modern historical works." IHQ. XVII, p. 402. 

Banerjee, Romesh Chandra Religious Unity in Old Bengali 
Literature. TMR. LXIX, pp. 313-317. [1379 

An attempt to put together evidence from old Bengali literature 
classical and non-classical -of the Hindus' belief in the unity of 


Banerji-Sastri, A. Sources of Indian History. From 319 
after Chr., the beginning of the Bailabhi and of the later 
Gupta Dynasty, till the beginnings of the Muhammadan 
conquests of India. JBORS. XXVII, pp. 131-186. [1380 

Translated with notes from the, original German of Lassen's Indischc 
Alterthiimskunde (1858). 

Barua, B. M.--[Pre-Buddhist India] by Ratilal N. Mehta, 
Bombay, 1939. See ABIHL II, No. 262. [1381 

" A work which is so informative and characterised throughout by 
so dispassionate a scientific spirit cannot but be a welcome addition 
to our present stock of knowledge of Ancient India of which we are 
all proud, and cannot but serve as a notable book of reference." 

1C. VIII, p. 123. 

Basu, K. K. More Light on the Family of Vizir Ali. 
JBORS. XXVII, pp. 416-430. [1382 

On the flight of Vazir Ali and his subsequent capture and impri- 
sonment, his family and children passed their days at Benares in 
strict surveillance and as stipendaries of the East India Company. 
The writer details the surveillance and the allowances made to the 
various members of the family. 

Bhatanagar, 0. P. Warren Hastings as a Plaintiff. In 
No. 1222, pp. 80-81. [1383 

Points out the number of cases under common law and equity in 
the original side of the High Court, in which Warren Hastings 

Bhattasali, N. K. Antiquity of the Lower Ganges and its 
Courses. SO. VII, pp. 233-239, 2 maps. [1384 

Borisov, A. On the Meaning of the Term Nd'as, (Russian 
text). TOSHM. Ill, pp. 301-311. [1385 

In connection with the study of the ossuaria (astudans), explains 
that na'iis; "tomb", was the term of a Christian origin, which became 
acclimatised in Arabia. Therefore the Arabs wrongly applied it to 
Zoroastrian astudns. The Zoroastrians themselves apparently never 
used it. 

Borooah, Chandradhar The Negriring Temple. JARS. VIII, 
Ft 1, pp. 9-13. [1386 

Describes the temple and gives the traditional origin. 


Bose, Atindranath- History as Science, CR. LXXXI, 
pp. 149-156. [1387 

A general survey of " History " beginning from the criptic messages 
of the primitive man, in point of view of science. 

Bullock, H. George Thomas's Grave at Berhampore. BPP. 
LXI, pp. 13-14. [1388 

Deals with the attempts which have been made to identify the 
grave of George Thomas, the Irish military adventurer who died on 
board his pinnace near Berhampore on his way down to Calcutta, 
on 22nd August, 1802. 

Cadell, P. R. [Some Influence that Made the British 
Administration in India] by M. Ruthnaswamy, London, 
1939. See ABIHI. IF, No. 1124. [1389 

" If such workers appear, their irritation, at least, can be guaranteed. 
There is neither index nor table of contents. It would, however, be 
ungenerous not to recognise the wealth of material available for the 
industrious digger, who is able to disregard the author's habit of 
leaping from one era to another without warning". 

J&AS. 1941, pp. 179-180. 

Camboya, H. M. Hindustanno Itihas, (Gujarati text). Crown 
16mo. pp. 300. K. V. Joshi, Limbdi, 1941. [1390 

History of India. 

Chakrabarti, B. B. Committee of Records in Early 19th 

Century. In No. 1222, pp. 18-21, [1391 

Gives a brief account of the origin, object, and constitution of a 

body called the Committee of Records, and how it abruptly came to 

an end. The records relate to land and land tenure. 

Introduction of Tea Plantation in India. BPP. LXI, 

pp. 55-64. [1392 

Describes the experimental, cultivation, the discovery in Assam, 
,v and the ultimate industry. 

Chakravarti, P. C. The Art of War in Ancient India. 
University of Dacca Bulletin No. 21. 9^" x 6", pp. 212. 
Ramna (Dacca), 1941. [1393 

"Exhaustive and up-to-date treatment of this very fascinating 
aspect of ancient Indian culture. In it the author has discussed the 
following topics: The Army and a general sketch of its composition; 
Strength of Armies; The Infantry; War chariots; The Cavalry; 
Elephants; Naval War-fare ; Military espionage ; Military adminis- 
tration; Army on the march; The Camp; Army in the field; 
Fortification and Siege-craft, and On Arms and Armour." 


Chatter ji, Nandlal Olive and the Junior Civil Servants. 
In No. 1222, pp. 78-79. [1394 

A brief survey of dive's attempts to reform the Service. 
Chettiar, A. 0. Bharati and Keats. In No. 1434, pp. 84-94. 


Refers to John Kcats's opinion of Indian poetry, and gives examples 
of South Indian verses taken al random, to illustrate the ardent love 
of the country in which the author was born and for which he was 
prepared to offer sacrifices and undergo sufferings. 

Chitale, S. D. Itihas Kasa Shikava ? (Marathi text). Crown 
8vo. pp. 168, Lokasangraha Press, Poona, 1941. [1396 

How History should be taught ? A book for teachers. 
Chou, T. F. Transcription of Chinese for Sino-Indian Studies. 
NIA. IV, Pt. 9, pp 285-293. -[1397 

Proposes a method of Chinese transcription for Sino-Indian studies, 
which, being in consonance with the adopted principles of Sanskrit 
transcription, is expected to be easily comprehensible to those who 
are familiar with the latter. 

Choudhury, Makhanlal Roy A Sanad of Captain James 
Browne, Military Collector of Zilla Jungle Tarai, 1776 
A. D. In No. 1222, pp. 149-157. [1398 

Gives (I) Persian text and English translation of a Sanad granted to 
Captain Browne the Sardar of Jungle Tarai to the Ghatwals of Bhairo 
Singh and Rangu Singh of Katwara in 1184 Fasli year for which a 
Kabuliyat was taken. (2) A translation of a sanad granted to Raja 
Qadir Ali, the grandson of Raja Muzaffar Ali, who was restored to 
the Raj in 1780 by Cleveland, the Civil Collector of Bhagalpur through 
the Parwana of restoration was issued a year after Warren Hastings. 

The writer then investigates: The status of Captain Browne, the 
scope of rights created by the sanad, and the status of Raja Qadis 

Clawson, H. Phelps By Their Works. Illustrated from the 
Collections in the Buffalo Musuem of Science, pp. 21 + 236, 
1 coloured plate, illus. Buffalo Society of Natural Science, 
New York, 1941. [1399 

This handbook briefly describes the history and culture of the 
various peoples represented in the archaeological and ethnological 
collections in the Buffalo Museum of Science. The student or casual 
reader may find something to awaken his curiosity and make him wish 
to learn more about these people who are gone, and of those who, 
like the Indians, Africans, and South Sea Islanders, still retain some- 
thing of their ancient culture. 



The author deals with the general life of each period ; with its 
dwellings, its graves, as well as clothing worn, the implements and 
weapons used. 

Datta, Kalikinkar - Some Unpublished English Letters of 
Historical Importance. BPP. LX, pp. 58-73. [1400 

A study of few letters relating to the political history. The letters 
relate to (I) Wives and children of Wazir AH, (2) Zaman Shah, (3) 
The Dutch at Patna, (4) The Danes at Patna, and (5) Jaswant Rao 

Dee, J. 0. Lashkar in Indian Historical Documents (1600 
to 1661). BPP. LXI, pp. 71-81. [1401 

Discusses the word " Lashkar " which is a Persian term for ' troops " 
or "army". 

Desai, P. B. Jayatirthada Janna Sthala (Kannada text). 
KSPP. XXVI, pp. 80-84. [1402 

Birth place of Jayatirtha. Jayatirtha was a noted writer on Madhva 
philosophy. He is proved here to have belonged to Mangalavedhe. 

Deshpande, V. P. ^FSTT sfr^fcr 

(Marathi text). Royal 8vo. pp. 58. Samarth 
Bharat Press, Poona, 1941. [1403 

An account of the Diamond Jubilee of Raja Shrimant Raghunatharao 
Pandit Pantsachin of Bhor. 

Edwards, J. F.-Dnyaneshwar : The Outcaste Brahmin. Crown 
16mo. pp. 560. Pub. : Author, Poona, 1941. [1404 

An inquiry into the life and teaching of Dnyaneshwar, a Hindu 

Elwin, Verrier The Meaning of the Cowrie in Bastar. 
MIL XXI, pp. 198-207. [1405 

Summarises the views of Dr. M. A. Murray expressed in Man and 
examines the use of cowrie shells (Cyprea moneta] in Bastar State. 

Garrett, H L 0. An Italian in India : Paolo di Avitabile. 

AR. Vol. 37, pp. 361-365. [1406 

An account of the career of Paolo di Avitabile the best known of 

all the European adventurer who entered the Sikh service in the early 

part of the last century. 

- European Adventurers of Northern India. AR. 
Vol. 37, pp. 785-794. [1407 

Gives a brief account of the rise and growth of the Sikh kingdom 
the last great independent state in India and the scene of various 
exploits. He then gives a short account of the European adventurers, 
and in particular, of those whose careers fall into the earlier part of 
the nineteenth century. These are : General Jean Francois Allard, Jean 
Baptiste Ventura, Claude Auguste Court, Alexander Gardiner, Charles 
Masson, Dr. Josiah Harlan and Dr. Martin Honogberger. 


Gense, J. H. [A. College Text-Book of Indian History, 
Vol. I, India Down to A. D. 1200]. By R/ Sathianathaier, 
Madras, 1940. See ABIHI. Ill, No. 1876. [1408 

" The book opens with an introductory chapter, in which Prof. 
Sathianathaier discourses on various topics, either of general histori- 
cal interest, or in a special manner connected with the work in hand, 
which is the orderly marshalling of events, whose congeries is limited 

under the heading "Indian history" There is no doubt about it 

Professor's book contains a wealth of information, and his work also 
bears the seal of personal craftsmanship. Prof. Sathianathaier is not 
a mere compiler ; he is a roadmaker and a traveller : he has himself 
trodden the long road of centuries ; and he has made it easy for those 
who wish to walk in the footsteps to undertake the weary journey ". 

JBHS. VI, pp. 123-126. 

Ghoshal, U. N. References to Indian Historical and Quasi- 
Historical Recoids in Hiuen-Tsang. 1C. VII, pp. 397-404. 


A brief study of the legends recorded by Hiuen-Tsang regarding 
city-foundations in India, which the writer says, have a pre-Buddhistic 
and in some cases a pre-Aryan origin. 

[Studies in Indo-Muslim History : A Critical Com- 
mentary on Elliot and Dowson's History of India as told 
by its Historians] by S. H. Hodivala. Bombay, 1939. See 
ABIHI. II, No. 1103. [1410 

" In the scholarly volume before us Prof. Hodivala, so well-known 
for his important contribution on Mughal numismatics, has sought to 
make the much-needed and long-delayed corrections of a work which 
with all its defects is bound to remain the grand source-book of 
mediaeval Indian history for many years". 1HQ. XVII, pp. 259-262. 

Gode, P. K. Two Religious Poems (in Marathi and Sanskrit) 
on the Hindu Nose-ornaments. IHQ. XVII, pp. 506-511. 


Describes two poems which show the inportance that came to be 
attached to nose-ornament called nath. 

Kavindra Paramananda and Keladi Basavabhupala. 

BaV. Ill, Pt. 1, pp. 40-46. [1412 

Discusses the identity of Kavindra Paramananda the author of Siva- 


Gode P. K. Some Notes on the History of the Fig (Ficus 
Garica) from Foreign and Indian sources. NIA. IV, 
Pt 4, pp. 125-136. [1413 

Gives references to the Fig from Indian literature. 
The Testimonials of Good Conduct to Warren Has- 
tings by the Benares Pandits: A. D. 1796. JTSML. II, 
Pt. 1, pp. 10-14. [1414 
Addresses of congratulations, one in Persian and the other in Sans- 
krit, were sent to Mr. Hastings by the inhabitants of Benares. The 
writer gives the names of the signatories. 

Gray, (Mrs.) H. The Progress of Women. Tn No. 1455. 
pp. 445-483. [1415 

Changes that have been brought about in Indian women by the 
impact of the West. 

Gaenon, Rene East and West. Translated by William 
Massey, 8^" x 5H", PP- 257, Luzar, London, 1941. [1416 
" Maintains that only the East has gained and retained this true 
knowledge, of which religion and philosophy are but a part. In his 
enthusiasm for this true mataphysic he deprecates modern Western 
trends of thoughts. He goes even so far as to deny any permanent 
value to Western science and scholarship. He voices his plea in such 
an uncompromising way that even one who takes, for instance, philo- 
sophy more as a necessary and reliable means than as a final aim in 
itself, feels inclined to take the part of his opponents ". 

Betty Haimann. BSOS. X, p. 1047. 

Guha, Satisa 0. Advancement of Knowledge by means of 
Writing and Printing. JBHU. VI, pp. 56-62. [1417 

A study of the development of writing ; when printing on paper in 
the modern ages was introduced in India. 

Gupte, Y. R. The High Road between Nasik and North 
India. BISMQ. XXI, Pt. 3, pp. 79-81. (Marathi text). 


Points out that the ancient road went via Chandwad and that the 
temple should be ascribed to a period between the nth and the I3th 
centuries A. D. 

Gyani, S. D. Ancient India and the Outer World. (Conti- 
nued) BaV. Ill, Pt. 1, pp. 77-86. [1419 
A brief account of the spread of Indian culture both in the East 
and the West from the earliest times down to the tenth century of 
the Christian era. 


Harshe, R.G.-Subandhu's Home. In No. 4434, pp. 214-220. [1420 

Admits that owing to the want of authoritative evidence it is a matter 
of speculation to talk of Subandhu's home, but does not agree 
with Mr. Manomohan Ghosh that Subandhu's home was in Bengal. 
Speculates that Subandhu's home was in Central India. 

Hornell, James Sea-Trade in Early Times. Aty. XV, No. 59, 
pp. 233-256, 1 plate, 8 illus. [1421 

Deals with ancient sea-traffic between the countries lying around the 
shores of the Red Sea, the Persian G ilf and the Indian Ocean ; the 
Egyptian Petroglyphs ; Diorite statues of early Babylon'a ; Indian 
shell artifacts; the Egyptian records; Indian sea-trade in early limes; 
the Indonesia migration to Madagascar and Chinese trade in the 
Indian Ocean. 

Husain. Shaikh Chand When ami Whore was Ferishta 
Born? AKORL XXII, pp. 74-78. [1422 

Disagrees with Colonel Briggs that Ferishta was born at Astrabad. 
Discusses the point and ventures a suggestion that Ferishta originally 
belonged to Astrabad, b^it that his father came to Ahmadnagar about 
the year A. H. 95i (1553 A. D ), and that Ferishta was born there. 

Indian Year Book 1941-42, and Who's Who. Vol. XXVIII. 
7H" X 5", pp. 1433. Bennett Coienmn, Bombay, 1941. [1423 
A statistical and historical annual of the Indian Empire, with an 
explanation of the principal topics of the day. 

lyengar, K. ft. Srinivasa -What is History? JUB. IX, 
Ft, 4, pp. 1-7. [1424 

Discusses the position of the science of history in its aspects. 

Jaffar, S. M. Mediaeval India Under Muslim Kings. Vol. II, 

7K" X 4M% PP. xv + 280. S. M. Sadiq Khan, Khudabad 

Street, Peshawar, 1940. [1425 

Deals with the rise and fall of the Ghaznavid dynasty. Besides the 

narrative of political events some chapters have also been devoted 

to the cultural activities and the form of Government of this period. 

James, E. 0. [Holy Images : An Inquiry into Idolatry and 

Image Worship in Ancient Paganism and in Christianity] 

by Edwyn Bevan, London, 1940. See ABIHI. Ill, No. 652. 


" The repudiation of idolatry be certain of the higher religious 
notably Judaism, Zoroastrianism, Islam and some forms of Christianity 
and Hinduism has arisen from the conclusion that the object bears 
no real resemblance to the disunity portrayed rather than from any 

refusal to associate the divine with the natural This volume, by a 

distinguished historian and Hellenist, is a mine of valuable informa- 
tion excavated with supreme skill and precision." Man. XLI, (IQ4T), p, 23. 


Johnson, Helen M. Grains of Mediaeval India. JAOS. 
Vol. 61, Pt. 3, pp. 167-171. [1427 

A study of grains mentioned in Nemicandra's Pravacanasaroddhara 
and in the commentary of the Kalpasutra named Subodhika. The word 
grain dhanya is used here in ths wider sense of the word. The list 
gives a fair picture of agriculture in Western India in the I2th 
century and the same grains are cultivated to-day, with a possible 
exception of flax. 

Joshi, V. V. Clash of Three Empires. A study of British 
Conquest of India with Special Reference to the Maratha 
People. With a Foreword by Sir Shafaat Ahmad Khan. 
8"x5]4", PP. 207. Kitabistan, Allahabad, 1941. [1428 

" In this book Mr. V. V. Joshi examines the general events of the 
eighteenth century India, and shows clearly the causes that led to 
the decline of the Moghul empire, and the ruin of the short-lived 
Maratha empire. The study takes us again to the fall of the Maratha 
empire and the final establishment of }he British power in India." 

V. R. R. Dikshitar,JIIL XX, pp. 340 341. 

" We agree in a general way with Mr. Joshi's treatment and con- 
clusion in the latter half of the book dealing with the establishment 
of the British power. The Marathas could not step in the shoes of 
Akbar and so the British did it." BDCRI. Ill, Pt. 3, p 401. 

' This is an epoch-making work in Indian history. The seventeenth 
and eighteenth centuries are reviewed with special reference to the 
rise of Maratha people. It answers two fundamental questions the 
nature and reason of the Maratha power and the causes of easy 
British conquest of India. It is indeed an un isjal book." 

LOL. LII, p. 98. 

Kamdar, Keshavlal H. Swadhyaya. Pts. I and II, (Q-ujarati 
text), pp. 260 and 470. Lakshmi Printing Press, Baroda, 
1941. [1429 

Contains articles written and addresses delivered by the author, 
on history, politics, economics literature and philosophy. 

Kantadas, Rajani Civilisation. TMR. LXX, pp. 33-40. 


A Preliminary report on the writer's Studies in India and a New 

Rise of Indian Civilisation. TMR. LXIX, pp. 279-289; 

414-424. [1431 

A preliminary report on writer's Studies in India and a New Civili 
sation, which formed the subject-matter of his Sir Sayajirao Gaekwar 
Prize Lecture in 1940. 


Katdare, M. K. Vatsaraj Udayana (Marathi text). Crown 
8vo, pp. 128. Navabharat Prakashansamstha, Bombay, 
1941. [1432 

Sketch of an Indian rule of the 6th Century B. C, being the first 
book of the Aitihasik Charitramala (series of historical life-sketches). 

Katre, S. M. Introduction to Indian Textual Criticism. 
With Appendix II by P. K. Gode. %\i" x 5J4", pp. xiii + 148, 
Karnataka Publishing House, Bombay, 1941. [1433 

The introduction gives a survey of Indian manuscripts tradition and 
in the remaining chapters are dealt with problems about kinds of 
texts ; fundamental aspects of Textual Criticism ; problems of Critical 
Edition ; causes of corruption in a transmitted text ; emendation, 
canons of textual criticism and practical hints on editing of texts. 
There are three Appendices. The first gives a glossary of important 
terms used in textual criticism. The second is a brief note on the 
history and progress of cataloguing of Sanskrit and other MSS. in 
India and outside. The third appendix gives an account of some 
important manuscripts and critical editions. 

Katre, S. M. and Gode, P. K. Eds. A. Volume of Studies 
in Indology Presented to Prof. P. V. Kane, on his 61st 
Birthday 7th May 1941. 9^" x 6H", PP- xvi + 551, 1 plate. 
Oriental Book Agency, Poona, 1941. [1434 

Contains a brief life-sketch of Prof, Kane and a bibliography of 
his writings, by P. K. Gode ; seventy-four articles on various phases 
of Indology by various writers. 

Kincaid, C. A. Indian Heroes, pp. 190. Oxford University 
Press, 1941. [1435 

Kini, K. 8. and Bhavani Sankar Rao Outline History of 
India, pp. 180. Oxford University Press, 1941. [1436 

Krenkow, F. The Chapter on Pearls in the Book of Pre- 
cious Stones by AJ-Beruni. IsC. XV, pp. 399-421. [1437 
Gives a translation of the chapter from manuscripts of the book. 

Law, Bimala Churn India as Described in Early Texts of 
Buddhism and Jainism. 8vo. pp. xiii + 315, 2 maps. 
Luzac, London, 1941. [1438 

11 The work is divided into five chapters dealing with Geography 
Kings and Peoples, Social Life and Economic Conditions, Religion, 
and Education and Learning. It is at once obvious that Dr. Law 
had undertaken to put himself to vast labour and effort in compiling 
his facts from the complete Buddhist and Jaina canon, and it may be 


admitted that his resolute will has made him triumph over Ihe 
difficulties of his self-imposed task. The result is the presenta- 
tion in a volume of limited extent of a comprehensive picture of 
ancient Indian life as lived both in the places of the rich and the 
hamlets of the poor. A vast array of facts effectively marshalled 
presents to us kings and courtiers, saints and knaves, calculating 
money-lenders with their promissory notes (panna) and records of 
wealth on gold and copper plates, resourceful merchants and skilled 

craftsmen Dr. B.C. Law's work, careful and accurate in every 

detail, represents the intensive phase which Indian historical studies 
are now entering as a result of the labour of Indian scholars in this 
country. The copious index at the end in 25 pages has greatly 
increased the utility of the book.'' 

V. S. Agniwala, JUPHS. XIV, Pi. 2, pp. 134-135. 

Lindsay, Benjamin Law. In No. 1455, pp. 107-137. [1439 

An attempt to trace the influence of English rule upon the legal 
institutions of India. 

Loewenstein, John The Swastika : Its History and Meaning. 
Man, XLI, pp. 49-55, 1 plate and illus. [1440 

The remarkable discoveries of archaeological research during recent 
decades, which have revolutionised our knowledge, in particular of 
the civilisation of the Ancient Orient and India, throw new light 
on the problem of the origin and meaning of the Swastika. 

Majumdar, Jatindra Kumar, Ed. Raja Rammohun Roy 
and Progressive Movements in India : A Selection from 
Records. Vol. Ill, (1775-1845). British India Press, 
Calcutta, 1941. [1441 

Information about the manifold national movements of the Raja 
religious, moral, social, educational, political, judicial, economic and 

Vol. I (17911830) was published in 1938, and Vol. II (1803-1859) 
in 1939- 

Mehta, 0. 0. Hindustanno Itihas (Qujarati text). Crown 
16mo. pp. 396. Oxford University Press, 1941. [1442 

General history of India. 

Menon, T. Sudhakara Our Iron Industry. BRVRI. IX, 

Pt. 1, pp. 11-14. [1443 

A brief sketch of the industry followed from very ancient times. 

The industry is referred to in the Manusm^ti t Matsya Purana and other 

ancient literature. 


Mirashi, V. V. Tritasauryn, In No. 1434, pp. 290-293. [1444 

Discusses the word Tritasaurya which occurs in the Ratanpur in- 
scription, as the name of the country from which Kalingaraja proceeded 
to conquer Daksina Kosala. 

Misra, Padma Vahika and Bahlika. 1C. VIII, Pt- 1, 
pp. 85-89. [1445 

Vahika as the name of a country and of a people is generally found 
in Sanskrit literature. The late Dr. K. P. Jayaswal identifies it with 
Sind. The author does not agree with Jayaswal. Concludes that Vahika 
was an earlier name of the Punjab, as it is mentioned not only by 
Panini but also in such an early work as the Satapatha Brahmana. 
After some time it became confounded with Bahlika from the occupa- 
tion of the Punjab by the Kusanas, who had originally emigrated from 
Balkh. The two names were interchangeable, for some time, as both 
are found in the Mahabharata, but later on Vahika was completely 
replaced by Bahlika, which alone is to be found in the Ramayana and 
the Puranas. 

Misra, S. C. [Pre-Buddhist India], by Ratilal N. Metha. 
Bombay, 19:19. See ABIHL II, No. 262. [1446 

The book is a valuable and comprehensive commentary on the 
materials in the Jatakas and will be helpful to all students of the 
subject particularly to those who would study it and check up the in- 
formation in the light of other sources exactly here that both the 
merit and shortcoming of the book come into view. The author him- 
self puts it in his preface that he had considerable doubts in his mind 
regarding the appropriateness of the title he chose for his subject, 
namely Pre-Buddhist India, as the word being based entirely on the 
Jatakas, he was treading on uncertain grounds. But there is some- 
thing more. It is not only the uncertainty of the Jataka stories that is 
to be kept in view, but also the very fact that they are folklore and 
hence in many instances contain a mixture of facts and fancies which 
can never be adequately understood without reference to other more 
formal sources". JBORS. XXVII, pp. 279-282. 

Mitra, Kalipada Confession of Two Mutineers. BPP. LXI, 
pp. 38-45. [1447 

Gives an account of meeting of two companies of the 8th Regiment 
Native Infantry at Hazaribagh in 1857. 

Mookerjee, Dhirendranath-The Contemporaneity of Samudra- 

gupta and Augustus Caesar of Rome. ABORL XXII, 

Pts. 3-4, pp. 264-271. [1448 

Discusses the identity of the various Indian monarchs named by 

Greek writers, and concludes that, most of the mighty Gupta monarchs, 


Candragupta Vikramaditya, Samudragupta Parakrama or Krtanta- 
Parasu, Kumaragupta and Skandagupta, were known to the Greek and 
Roman writers of the 1st and 2nd century A. D. This, he says, points 
unmistakably that the Guptas flourished from the 1st century B. C, of 
whom Samudragupta Parakrama or Krtanta-Parasu, a mighty monarch, 
was contemporary of Augustus Caesar of Rome, and as the Greek 
and Roman writers of the 1st and 2nd century A. D., and downwards 
mention Samudragupta Parakrama mistakenly in place of the name of 
Bindusara the Maurya monarch Candragupta 's son there remains 
now not a shadow of doubt that Candragupta I Vikramaditya 
began to rule from 58 B. C., and he was the originator of the 
Vikrama Era. 

Muni, Kantisarji Palanpur no Sankshipta Itihas (Gujarat! 
text). SFGST. VI, Pt. 3, pp, 325-344. [1449 

Throws light on the history of Palampur based on unpublished 
manuscripts and literature available in Jain sources. 

Nadkarni, S. D. Rama-Rajya. pp. 128. The Rationalist 
Association of India, 41, Queen's Road, Bombay, 1941. 


This book was first published in 1932. This is the second edition. 
The author appraises the age of Rama. The denunciation of Rama 
and of the past ages is too strong and too insympathetic. 

Natha, Agarcband Shabdanka arthat Samkhya Suchak 
Shabda Sanket. (Hindi text). NPP. XLVI, Pt, 2, 
pp. 113-134. [1451 

Explains the symbolic expressions, words, and letters in Sanskrit 
and other Indian languages and literature, that stand for dates, names 
of persons and places. There are large number of variations of 
chronograms found in Indian literature. The writer gives large number 
of illustrations from different source?. 

Newton, A. P. A Hundred Years of the British Empire. 
Duckworth, London. [1452 

"Prof. A. P. Newton has set out to write a straightforward historical 
narrative for the intelligent general reader. The arrangement is based 
upon a threefold division into self-governing dominions, dependencies, 
and India. . . . The exposition is clear and interesting, the interpreta- 
tion orthodox in its political stand-point but modern in its historical 
judgments." EHR. LVI, (Oct. 1941) pp- 676-077. 


Oldham, 0. E. A. W [Studies in Indo-Muslim History] by 
S. N. Hodiwala, Bombay, 1939. See AB1HL II, No. 1103. 


"The eight volumevS of that monumental work, History of India 
as told by its own historians, completed about sixty years ago, had 
attained a well-deserved reputation as indispensable to all serious 
students of Indo-Muslim history. Since it was compiled, however, 
many new sources of information have come to light, and scholars 
have from time to time drawn attention to defects, largely inseparable 
from a pioneer work of such magnitude. Professor Hodivala, by 
making a close and systematic study of these volumes, along with 
relevant original texts, inscriptions, and other data, has been able to 
suggest an enormous number of correction of interpretation and 
reading, as well as of identification of persons and places named, 
thus elucidating a very large number of obscure passages hitherto 
unexplained or erroneously interpreted. Another useful, though 
toilsome, task undertaken has been to establish the chronology, where 
variously recorded, by means of the week-day test, where this could 
be applied." JRAS. 1941, pp. 78 80. 

O'Malley, L. S. S. 7?'/. Modern India and the West. A 
Study of the Interaction of their Civilisations. With a 
foreword by the Lord Meston. 8V" x 5V"i PP viii + 834. 
Oxford University Press, London, 1941. [1454 

"A survey to which seventeen British and Indian writers have 
contributed, giving a synopsis of the nature, extent and effects of the 
influence which western civilisation has had upon the life and thought 
of India since the beginning of the sixteenth century, to show what 
have been the reaction of different classes at different times, and how 
they have been expressed in word and deed, and to trace the far 
smaller influence which India has had upon the West. Apart from 
the editor's share, a conspectus admirably written, of the whole Indian 
situation, there are a number of special chapters in which the various 
channels through which the stream of western influence flows are 
separately traced in considerable detail." LOL. LI1, Pt. 4, pp. go. 

The Historical Background. In No. 1454, pp. 1-43. 


A broad outline of Indian history. 

Mechanism and Transport. In No. 1454, pp. 221-257. 


History of printing and journalism in India. Steam-driven machinery 
steam navigation, post, telegraph and the railway. Road development, 
artificial irrigation, development aviation, radio and films. 


O'Malley, L. S. S.- The Impact of European Civilisation. 
In No. 1455, pp. 44-106. [1457 

Portuguese proseltization in India and introduction of European 
civilisation. The English judicial system ; the reaction ; western educa- 
tion; introduction of printing; Raja Ram Mohan Roy's influence; 
abolition of suttee ; abolition of slavery ; Political, social and economic 
changes; improvement of communications and uplift of women. 

Ozarkar, Bal Panch Kanya (Marathi text). Crown 8vo. 

pp. 44, New Bharat Printing Press, Bombay, 1941. [1458 

Sketches of five great women of Indian mythology. 
Padmanabhachari, T. R. Games, Sports and Pastimes in 

Prehistoric India. MIL XXI, pp. 127-146. [1459 

Parameswar, K. S. India as a Maritime Power. //?. Vol. 

42, pp. 162-165. [1460 

Shows that ancient India did really take to water and made the best 

possible use of the geographical position. Ends by describing the 

fleet of Shivaji. 

Pillai, R. P. Sethu Rambar and Kacciyappar. A OR. VI, 
Pt. 2, pp. 1-25. [1461 

Pinkham, Milfred Worth Woman in the Sacred Scripture 
of Hinduism, pp. xii + 239. Columbia University Press, 
New York, 1941. [1462 

"In the opening paragraphs of her preface, Dr. Pinkham makes it 
quite clear that she herself is not clear as to the purpose of her 
book. Further perusal of the pages do not help the reader to make 
any decision for herself. In the lines quoted above there is more than 
a suggestion that the volume is intended as a sort of inspirational 
hand book for Hindu women, as ' material in order to test and evaluate..', 
but it is difficult to believe that this is a serious intention, for the 
questions are all from English translations and provide neither a com- 
prehensive list or references, nor sufficient context to be very useful ". 

Jean Wilson Kennedy, JAOC. Vol. 61, p. 795. 

Powell-Price, J. C. Note on the Rivor Sindu of the Maluvi- 

kagnimitra. JUPHS. XIV, Pt, 2 pp. 125-127. [1463 

Does not agree with B. S. Upidhya in several matters given in 
JUPHS. XIV, Pt. i, pp. 9-20. 

Prasad, Bisheaswar The Origins of Provincial Autonomy. 
Being the History of the Relations between the Central 
Government and the Provincial Governments in British 
India from 1860-1919. 8H" * 5J4", pp. iii + 428. Kitabietan, 
Allahabad, 1941. 


A history of the relations between the Central Govern-ment and the 
Provincial Government from 1861 to the Montagu-Chelmsford Reforms 
of 1919. The author traces, by reference to copious and authentic 
documentary evidence, the steps by which the provinces which were 
once in a position of utter subordination to the Central gradually 
came to occupy a position of limited autonomy prior to the Act of 

Pusalkar, A. D. Signed Arrows: A Note. NIA. Ill, 
pp. 414. [1465 

Points out the mention of names on arrows referred to in Puncarfitm 
and in Abhiseka. 

Ramaswami, K. V. Ancient Indian Republics. IR. Vol. 42, 

pp. 421-422. [1466 

Points out some of the city-stales which existed in ancient India ; 

these were the samghas forming a type remarkably analogous to the 

city-states of Greece and Italy. 

Ramsden, E. H. The Halo : A Further Enquiry into its 
Origin. BM. LXXVIT, pp. 123-131, 1 plate, 2 illu*. [1467 
Inquires into the origin of the halo which is common on the coinage 
of the Guptas, where it is found in conjunction with a Parthian motif. 
Concludes that the Halo of Buddhist and Christian art is not a symbol 
of doubtful origin and meaningless value, but a specific attribute of 
kingly glory. 

Rao, P. Kodanda [The Viceroy and Governor-General of 
India], by A. B. Rudra. See ABIHI. Ill, No. 1860. [1468 

u The office of the Viceroy and Governor-General of India has no 
precedents or parallels; it is unique. Its occupant combines in himself 
the status and functions of the King, tha Prime Minister and the Civil 
Servant. He has the status and immunity from criticism of the King, 
the responsibility and power of the Prime Minister and the duty of 
the Civil Servant to carry out orders of the Secretary of State. He 
is, like the President of the United States of America, not responsible 
to the Legislature, but, unlike him, can legislate without its consent. 
He is like himself and like nothing else ". TMR. LXX, p. 278. 

Raychaudhuri, Hemachandra The Tapestry of Ancient 
Indian History. 1C. VIII, Ft. 1, pp. 9-21. [1469 

Presidential address (Section I), delivered at the Indian History 
Congress, Fifth Session, Hyderabad, December. 1941. 

Recounts briefly the progress of the study of history in all its phases . 


Raychaudhuri, S. P. A Short Account of the Agricultural 
Methods Practised in Ancient India. SC. VII, pp. 10-17. 


An account of the agricultural methods employed in prehistoric 
India is obtained mainly by archaeological evidences, whilst the account 
of the times of early Indo-Aryans and the Buddhist and Hindu Kings 
are obtained from early vedic and post-Vcdic literature. 

Rawlinson, H. G. The History of the 3rd Battalion, 7th 
Rajput Regiment (Duke of Connaught's own), pp. 324. 
Oxford University Press, 1941. [1471 

"The volume is very well produced, adequately supplied with maps, 
and the story is clearly told, if rather fuller accounts of some of the 
Sikh war battles would have been helpful. An interesting appendix 
on uniforms is contributed by the regiment's Colonel, Lt.-General Sir, 
A. Bingley ". EIIR. LVL (Oct. 1947), p. 6/6. 

Regmi, D. E. How Drink Developed in India: Liquor 
Control of the 19th Century. NR XIV, pp. 40-53. [1472 

Discusses the use of drink from the Vedic time, and concludes that 
the British Policy of excise administration was solely responsible for, 
the unprecedented rise of drink in India during the iQth century. 

Sabnis, R. S. K. G. Find of the Tomb of Ramachandrapanta 
Amatya. (Marathi Text). BISMQ XXII, Pt. 1, pp. 7-9. 


The spot was unknown till now; recently on the Panhala Fort 
in course of some repairs to the Rama Temple owned by the 
descendants of Ramachandrapanta, two tombs were discovered, one 
of which bears the inscription Sri Ramachandra Nilakantha, which 
the author identifies as that of Ramachandrapanta Amatya. 

Sankalia, H. D. Parasika and Simhala. BDCRI. II, Pts. 3-4, 

pp. 401-404. [1474 

Does not agree with the Baroda Arclueological Department with 

the identification of Parasika with Par sis and Simhala with the Island 

of Ceylon. Discusses the question and leaves the matter unsolved. 

Sankar, K. G. The Hun Invasion of Hindusthan. NIA. IV, 
Pt, 1, pp. 36-43. [1475 

Attempts to discover the nucleus of facts underlying the myth 
of the Hun invasion of Hindustan. Concludes that the Huns invaded 
Hindustan in Gupta year 136, but were decisively defeated by Skanda- 
gupta, and that Toramana and Mihirakula were not Huns but 
Parthian* or Ksatriyas. 


Sarkar, Jagadish Narayan- Administration Interference in 
the Saltpetre Trade of India in the Seventeenth Century. 
JIH. XX, pp. 31-48, after p. 136 of the original paging. 


A study of the nature and the extent of the interference in saltpetre 
trade, and shows that Gujarat in the middle of the l/th century was 
the scene of numerous administrative scandals. 

Sastri, K. A. NilakantaCaturmahadvipas. JIH. XX, Pt. 1, 
pp. 61-64. [1477 

Discusses the passage relating to the four islands making up the 
world which occurs at the end of chapter 41 of the Vayn Purana. 

Sastri, K.S. Ramaswami The Evolution of Indian Mysticism. 
AP. XII, Pt. I What is Mysticism, pp. 243-247 ; Pt. II 
The Way of the Mystic, pp. 310-315 ; Pt. Ill Mysticism 
and Science, pp. 354-356; Pt. IV Mysticism Outside 
Indin, pp. 410-413; Pt. V Early Indian Mysticism, 
pp. 458460 ; Pt. VI North Indian Hindu Mysticism in 
the Middle Ages, pp. 520-524; Pt. VII North Indian 
Mysticism in the Middle Ages: Sufi&m, pp 561-565. 


Sastri, P. P. Subrahmanya Problems of Identity. Visvarupa, 
the Author of Balakrida and Visvarupacarya alias Sures- 
varacarya. In No. 1434, pp. 405-407. [1479 

Does not agree with the fairly established fact that the Visvarupa 
of the Balakrida lived and died as a Grhastha and he was no other 
than the famous Bhavabhuti, a fact corroborated by the author of 
the Vacanamala^ and that the famous Varttikakara-Suresvara was 
known also between the 8th and I4th centuries as Visvariipacarya his 
Sannyasa name, his Grhasta name being Mandanamisra. 

Sastri. Sripada Lakshmipathi-Grantha Samskaramu (Editing 
of Ancient Works). AOR. V, Pt. 2, (Telugu text). [1480 
An attempt to explain the difficulties, an editor has to face in 
trying to restore the original text of a work, with apt illustration 
from Kumar a Santbhava which is being edited by Telugu Department 
of the University of Madras. 

Sastri, V. S. -Sripatisaddhati, with an English Translation, 
notes and sample horoscope, pp. 183, Bangalore, 1941 (?) 



Sathianathaier, R. A College Text-Book of Indian History. 
Vol. II. India from A.D. 1200 to 1700, Rochouse & Sons, 
Calcutta, 1941. [1482 

Scott, George Ryley Phallic Worship : A History of Sex 
and Sex Rites in Relation to the Religions of all 
Races from Antiquity to the Present day 8V" x 5%", 
pp. xvii + 299, 17 plates. Privately printed for subscribers 
only by T. Werner Lawrie, Cobhan House, 24/26, Black 
Friars Lane, London, 1941. [1483 

Treats with the nature and evolution of phallic worship and the 
diffusion of phallic worship and the character of its ceremonies and 
symbolism. Chapter XI treats with the Phallic gods of India ; 
the religion of the Hindus; the origin of Hindu phallicism; Hngam 
versus yoni ; the nature of the Hindu phallic emblems ; the rites of 
Hindu phallicism and modern Hindu phallic worship. 

Sen, Surendra Nath Survival of some Asokan Forms in 
Seventeenth Century Bengali In No. 1434, pp. 417-41 9. [1484 
Points out briefly the nature of a Bengali work by Dom Antonio 
do Rozario who was a Bengali prince, a son of the king of Bhusna; 
he was carried away by the Magh pirates of Arakan and sold into 
slavery. A Portuguese missionary rebcued him from his fate and 
taught him the tenets of Christianity. Antonio returned home and 
preached Christianity to his countrymen. He compiled a dialogue in 
Bengali, entitled Arguments Disputoc sobre a Ley, which is the subject 
of the writer's study. 

The Modern Age in India. CR. LXXVIII, pp. 92-101. [1485 

Presidential address, Modern History Section, India History Congress, 
Lahore, 1940. 

After a brief survey of the unity of history, the writer concludes: 
"The History of modem India has yet to be written. To outsiders 
India is a land of complexities and contradictions. Her culture has 
never been exclusive, her civilisation has never been aggressive, her 
conservation has always been tampered with a toleration all her own. 
Reverence for the old has never degenerated here to aversion of the 
new. Assimilation and not annihilation has been her racial policy. 
It is the future historian to say whether India has been true to her- 
self in the commercial clashes and racial conflicts of the last two 
centuries. It will be our task to bring together and preserve for the 
future generations this rightful heritage, the raw materials of Modern 
history. It will be our duty to rescue from decay and dissolution 
these indigenous records on which Modern Indian History must be 
based. It will be our care to rouse the public conscience and to 
persuade the custodians of the public purse to do their duty by the 
archives in India, public and private ". 


Sen, Surendra Nath " Steam " Johnson. BPP. LX, pp. 6-18. 


Narrates the story of James Henry Johnson who did more than 
any of his contemporaries to popularise steam navigation in India. 

This article is also published in Proceedings of Meetings : Indian History 
Records Commission, Vol. XVI (I940>. See ABIH1. ill, No. 1879. 

Seth, H. C. Identification of Parvataka and Porus. IHQ. 
XVII, pp. 172-179. [1487 

Discusses identity of Parvataka or Parvatesvr rn of the drama 
Mudraraksasa, and is convinced that Parvataka is i orus of the Greek 

Shah, Tribhuvandas, L. Ancient India from 900 B. C. to 
100 A. D. Vol. IV, 81/6" x6V", pp. 20 + 468, 18 plates. 
Shashikant & Co, Baroda, 1941. [1488 

New theories, said to substantiate with facts and figures from coins, 
inscriptions and^ authoritative writers. Begins from the Kusanas and 
ends with the Satavahanas. 

Prachin Bharatvarsha. Part 5 (Gujarathi text). 

Crown 8vo. pp. 432- Shashikant, Baroda, 1 941. [1489 

History of ancient India based on inscriptions, coins and legends. 

Shahstri, D. K. Parishad Pramukhonan Bhashona, (Gujarat! 
text). Gujarat! Sahitya Parishad Office, Andheri, Bombay, 
1941. [1490 

Speeches and brief life-sketches of the Presidents of the different 
sessions of the conference, since its commencement in 1905. A collection 
of literary information and research. 

Sharma, Shriram A Contemporary Account of Sultan 
Mahmud's Indian Expeditions. JAHRI. I, Pts. 2-3, 
pp. 127-165. [1491 

English translation from the Arabic narrative of Utbi's account of 
Sultan Mahmud's raids into various parts of Northern India. 

A. Plea for a study of Local Records and Traditions. 

In No. 1222, pp. 99-102. [1492 

Pleads for the study and collection of sources of history, particularly 
of social history, and the local traditions recorded or unrecorded. 



Sherwani, H. K "Gangu Bahmani". JIH. XX, Pt. 1, 
pp. 95-99. [1493 

Discusses the term "Gangu Bahmani" described by Ferishta as the 
sobriquet of the first Bahmani sovereign. Concludes that the word 
Bahmani has absolutely no connection with the Brahmans. It only 
reminded the king of his Zoroastrian origin, which the wise genealogists 
connected with Bahman and Isfandar. 

Singh, Ramadhani Yaudheya gana ka Itihas (Hindi text). 
VBQ. June, 1941, p. 640. [1494 

Discusses in brief the growth and location of the Yaudheya republic. 
A study based on Sanskrit literature and coins. 

Sircar, Dines Chandra The Chain of Justice. 1C. VII, 
pp. 364-365. [1495 

Points out that the Indo-Chinese contemporary of Jehangir also 
adopted the practice of hanging bell to attract his notice when some 
injustice was done in the kingdom, as did Jehangir at Agra. See 
interesting note on this matter by H. C. Raychaudhuri in 1C. VII, pp. 
1-2. (See ABIHL III, No. 1854). 

An Account of the Fifty-six Countries in and on the 

Borders of India. 1C. VIII, Pt. 1, pp. 33-64. [1496 

Gives a reading of the MS. entitled Satpaiicasad-dcsa-vibhaga, and 
tries to identify the countries mentioned therein. 

Srinivasacharyar, C. S. [Calendar of Persian Correspondence]. 
Ed. by S. N. Sen, Imperial Records Department, Calcutta, 
1940. See ANIHL III, No. 1786. [1497 

" This volume presents the crowded canvas of Indian historical 
personages and doings in the year 1785-7, and forms the seventh of 
the series. In these three fateful years there happened much for the 
deeping tragedy of the reign of Emperor Shah Alam who was forced 
into the humiliation of submitting to unscrupulous adventurers and of 
requesting an English captain to restore peace in his very capital and 
palace. The Nawab Vazir of Oudh had also been reduced in status by 
the grim reality of British protection which he so needed and for 
which he had to submit to additional and exacting financial burdens. 
The Nawab of Bengal was equally a puppet and left miserably poor. 
The Nawab of Arcot was allowed to gamble with the revenue of 
Tanjore by an unscrupulous Madras Council. It was only Tippu 
Sultan and the Marathas who had some reality of power; and it is 
well that Mahadaji Scindhia was firmly rooted in his alliance with the 
English, All these made obvious the predominant political position 
acquired by the Company. Most princes were reconciled to their lot 
and the only one who did not accept the inevitable was soon to be 


humbled All these commendable features, along with the brilliant 

introduction, should enhance the solid reputation for a scholarship 
enjoyed by the Editor, Dr. S. N. Sen, who has completed the prepara- 
tion and the bringing out of this volume in the short period of two 
years ". ////. XX, pp. 222-223. 

Srinivasan, V. Medical Men in Modern Indian History. 
IR. Vol. 42. pp. 487-488. [1498 

Shows how European medical men arrived in the Court of the 

Stoll, Dennis Musical Instruments and Mythology in 
Southern India. AR. Vol. 37, No. 132, pp. 817-823. [1499 

The writer tells of his experience in an old peasant's hut, and the 
music he heard the peasant play on his bamboo flute. 

Tamaskar, G. D. Some Observations on Kautilya's Measure 
of Time. In No. 1434, pp. 492-505. " [1500 

A study of time measure adopted in Kautilya's time. 

Tarapy, K. P. Padmanabhan Velakali. ER. LXVIT, 
pp. 320-322. [1501 

Describes the entertainment, a " Scientific and technical war 
dance peculiar to Travancore ". The Velakah actors represent the 
hundred and one Kauravas, the enemies of the five Pandava brothers 
in the Mahabharata. 

Topa, Ishwara The Minister as A King-Maker. A Study 
in Kautilya's views and ways on the basis of his 
Arthasastra. With a foreword by the Rt. Hon'ble Sir 
Akbar Hydari. 7}4"x5", pp. vi + 162. Kitabistan, 
Allahabad, 1941. [1502 

*' This book contains three chapters. The first is on Fundamentals. 
It is well said that Kautilya philosophy of activism is nothing but a 
forceful attempt at the culturisation of man and society in all its 
manifold activities. The objective of dandaniti or science of govern- 
ment is said to be lokayatra or the progress and welfare of the world. 
The second chapter is a study of Kingship. In the Kautilyan politics 
there is no nominal king. His is a dynasty personality shaped by 
laws or discipline. He should feel that in the happiness of his subjects 
his happiness is truly laid. The Vijigisu occupies the central place 

in the Kautilyan scheme of kings The last chapter is on State 

The book is well written and adds to the existing literature on the 
sublet ". V. R. R. Dikshitar, Jiff. XX, pp. 339-34- 


Upadhya, Bhagwat Saran Sabera. (Hindi text), pp. 170. 
Sarasvati Mandir, Benares, 1941 (?). [1503 

Series of short historical stories giving the picture of the civilisa- 
tion and culture on India from the pre-Vedic times to the present day. 

The River Sindhu of the Malavikagnimitra JUPHS. 

XIV. Pt. 1, pp 9-20. [1504 

Identifies the river' Sindhu of Kalidasa's Malavikagnimitra, and 
indicates incidentally, the north-western frontier of the Sunga empire. 
The discussion is not free from difficulties and it incidentally brings 
to tne fore some very important points. There is an important 
section of the E,i; ly History of India devoted by Dr. Vincent Smith 
to a discussion of the invasion of Manander on India of which 
several incidents and conclusions, which the writer indicates as un- 
founded and mistaken. 

On the River Sindhu of the MaJavika^nimitra. 

JBHU. VI, pp. 171-179. [1505 

Meets the criticism of Mr. J. C. Powell-Price of the writer's article 
in the JUPHS, XIV, and shows that the Sindus of the Mrdavikn^niinitt a 
is the Indus. 

Vira, Raghu -Our Ancient Institutions. 1R. Vol. 42, pp. 6-8. 


Pilgrimage is considered as one of the many Institutions of Ancient 
India. Mentions the purposes which the pilgrimages served. 

Vyas, D. G. Gujirati Sahitya Parishad Scimmelan, Chaudmun 
Adhiveshan, Kala Vibhagna Pramukhnun Bhashan. 
(Gujarati text). Damy 8vo. pp. 19, Shahank Press, Bombay, 
1941. [1507 

Presidential address of the Art Section of the I4th Session of the 
Gujarati Literary Conference. 

Wadia, Sophia Preparation for Citizenship, Foreword by 
Rabindranath Tagore, 7J4" x 4%", pp. xii + 72. International 
Book House, Bombay, 1941. [1508 

This is a reprint of a series of three Mysore University Extent ion 
Lectures delivered in September 1937. Mrs. Wadia's thcm^ is that 
democracy is essentially a spiritual principle, in keeping with the 
ideas of ancient India and based on the teachings of the Gita and the 
Upanisads. She believes that the failure of democracy in the West 
was the result of its materialistic foundation and proceeds to show 
how India can make a contribution to humanity be revived and 
practising spiritual democracy, which she translates as Sva-Raj or rule 
pf the Self." L. Percira, NR. XIV, p. 438. 


Wordsworth, W. C The Press. In No. 1455, pp. 188-220. 


Introduction of Printing-Press in India and its subsequent develop- 

Yazdani, G. Indian History Congress, Fourth Session, 1940, 
Lahore. Section of Archaeology : Presidential Address. 
S l A"x& l A", pp. 23. Government Central Press, Hyderabad, 
1941. [1510 

Advance copy of the Presidential Address at the Section of 
Archaeology, Indian History Congress, Fourth Session, held at Lahore 
in 1940. 

Divided into two parts. The first part deals with Sir Leonard 
Wooly's Report, which has placed a stigma on the talents of the 
officers of the Archaeological Department of the Government of India. 
The Second part describes briefly the work which the Archaeological 
Department of the Hyderabad State is carrying out in the exploration 
and study of the Pre-historic and Proto-historic antiquities. 

All-India Oriental Conference, Eleventh Session, 

1941. 9V6 //X 6V", PP. 32. Government Central Press, 
Hyderabad, 1941. [1511 

Advance copy of the Presidential Address at the All-India Oriental 
Conference, read on 20th December, 1941. Reviews the situation of 
Oriental Studies; progress of archaeology in India and proposes a 
scheme for the establishment of a permanent office, including the 
publication of an Annual Bibliography. 

Zutshi, 0. N. Elephants in Indian History. JR. Vol. 42, 
pp. 157-160. [1512 

Narrates the use of the elephants in India and its importance in 
Indian history, from the Vedic period. 


Further India 

Burma and Ceylon 

Abaninadranath, Vidyalamkar Ceylon and India (Hindi 
text). VBQ. Aug. 1941, p. 182. [1513 

A bird's Eye view of the relations existing between India and Ceylon 
from the earliest times to the present. 

Arthavaikar, M. B. Ceylon, pp. 130. Crown. Devana- 
rayana S. Devendra, Bombay, 1941. [1514 

A brief historical sketch of the Vedic Aryan Race known as the 
Sinhalese of Ceylon, from 600 B. C., to the present day. 

Christian, John L. Anglo-French Rivalry in Southern Asia : 
Its Historical Geography and Diplomatic Climate. GR. 
XXXI, Pt. 2, pp. 272-282, 1 sketch map. [1515 

Deals with the beginnings of French and British interests in Burma, 
Indonesia and Thailand ; the IndoChina Peninsula, Carrier's Expedition ; 
the Sladen and Browne expeditions, Government of India's lack of 
interest,; British annexation of Upper Burma and the later rivalries. 

Dharmabala, Devamitha The Works of Sinhalese Scholars. 
See No. 199. 

Motwani, KemalUniversity of Ceylon, pp. 51. Adyar, 
Madras, 1941. [1516 

Hints upon many an important phase of University education in 
general and that in the East in particular. The inseparable bond of 
Ceylon with India has been stressed. 

Paranavitana, S. Art of Ancient Ceylon. NR. XIII, 
pp. 185-195. [1517 

Describes briefly some of the Buddhist temples and sculpture of 


Ray, Nihar-Ranjan Theravada Buddhism in Burma : From 
the Introduction of Theravada Buddhism in Pagan in 1057 
to the Fall of the Pagan Dynasty, c. 1287 A. D. [1518 
Gives a broad survey of sources and source-material ; the early phase 
and the work of Shin Arahan; Mramma Samgha and Sihala samga, 
and the monastic scholarship. Tells the story from the events of the 
sack of Thaton and the eventual introduction of Theravada Buddhism 
into Pagan. 

Saletore, B. A. [The Early History of Ceylon or the Indian 
Period, of Ceylon History] by G. C. Memdes, Calcutta, 
1940 (?) [1519 

" It starts with the legendary period of Vijaya's landing, as given in the 
Mahavamsa, and passing through the ancient period when the begin- 
nings of the history of Ceylon depended on events that took place in 
India (p. 20), the early mediaeval period (A. D. 362-A. D. 1017), it 
reaches the Polannaruva period (A. D. IOI/-A. D. 1235), and concludes 
with an account of the Drift to the South-west (A.D. I235-A.D. 1509), 
when the Portuguese arrived in Ceylon. Four Appendices, twenty 
illustrations, and eleven maps add to the value of the work ". 

JBHS. VI, pp. 129-132. 

Sorata, W. How did the Ancient Sinhalese Protect High 
Buildings Against Lightning? M.-B. Vol. 49, No. 3, 
pp. 86-89. [1520 

Says, they placed iron in the vicinity. 

Stewart, J. A. [Inscriptions of Burma] London, 1939, See 
ABIHI. II, No. 141. [1521 

"The great majority of the inscriptions are in Burmese the Mon 

inscriptions, deciphered and translated by Dr. C. Otto Blagden and 
Mr. Ch. Duroiselle in the Epigraphia Birmanica, have been excluded. 
All are of linguistic value as documents in Old Burmese and many 
are also of historical value ". JRAS. 1941, PP- 74~75- 


Bidya (Prince) Sebha Recitation and the Story of Khun 
Phan. JTRS. XXXIII, Ft. 1, pp. 1-22. [1522 

Sebha recitation is a form of entertainment without the glamour 
of a khon or lacon. The author shows that Sebha differs from other 
forms of rhyming. Deals also with Sebha entertainment and its 
historical back-ground, and tells the story of Khun Chang Khan Phan, 


Bnrnay, Jean Notes Biographiques eur Mgr. Britgot. 
(French text). JTRS. XXXIII, Ft. 1. pp. 67-74. [1523 

Biographical notes of Mgr. Brigot, a missionary of Siam. 
1 A-Propos de L'auteur de la Recension Bradley de 
!a Grande, (French text). JTRS. XXXIII, Pt. 2, 
pp. 137-141. [1524 

Campos, J. de The Origin of the Tical. JTRS. XXXIII, 

Pt. 2, pp. 119-135. [1525 

The term tical still in use in Thailand to designate the Thai unit of 

currency baht is connected with Peguan tical which again is an 

adaptation of the Indian term tanka called taka in Bengal. 

Landon, Kenneth Perry The Chinese in Thailand. A Report 
in the International Research Peries of the Institute of 
Pacific Relations. Issued under the auspices of the 
Secretariat. 9"x5M", PP. xi + 310. Oxford University 
Press, London and New Fork, 1941. [1526 

" Professor Landon's introductory chapter on historical and geogra- 
phical aspects of Chinese immigration into Thailand, brings together 
a wealth of information not readily available elsewhere ; and the book 
in its entirety is a significant and scholarly contribution to an under- 
standing of population problem in Southern Asia". 

John L. Christian, GR. XXXI, pp. 695-606. 

May, Reginald Le Buddhist Art in Siam. JTRS. XXXIII, 
Pt. 2, pp. 151-161. [1527 

Observations upon Professor Qjedis' review in JTRS. xxxi, (Dec. 
1939). He does not agree with many of the professors' remarks. 

Moulik, Monindramohan The People and Politics of Thai- 
land. TMR. LX1X, pp. 290-296, 23 illus. 1 sketch map. [1528 
A short account of Siam and its people. The first contact of Siam 
with Europe dates back to 1511 when the Portuguese traders landed 

Pendleton, Robert L. Laterite and its Sculptural Uses in 
Thailand and Campodia. GR. XXXI, Pt. 2, pp. 177-202, 
62 illus., 1 sketch map. [1529 

The author believes that the art of quarrying laterite, as well as 
architectural forms and other cultural features, was brought to 
Farther India from India. The art of working laterite may have 
come directly, and also through the intermediate civilisation of Ceylon, 
Sumatra and Java. At any rate, the ancient ruins, largely built of 
laterite, which still stand in so many and widely scattered parts of 
Farther India, were built by different races from different regions. 


Puri, Satyananda and Sarahiran 0. The Ramakirti. Birla 
Oriental Series. 8vo, pp. 142. Dharmashrama Press, 
Bangkok, 1940. [1530 

Narration of the Ramakirti, without curtailing any of its peculiarities. 
Such a narration has been once before attempted by the late Monsieur 
Kene Nicholas of the Royal Pages College, Bangkok. It came out in 
E\treme-Asic Nos. 19, 21, 2$, 29 and 25 in 1928. It was a shorter 
summary and was written in French under the title of Le Ranmyana 

Ratchathon, Phya Anuman Explanation of the Funeral 
Customs (Thai text). 2 Vols. pp. 199. Bangkok, 1940. [1531 
Many of the customs seem revolting and unwholesome, and are due 
to disappear. 

Seidenfaden, Erik The Name of Lopburi. JTRS. XXXIII, 

Pt. 2, pp. 147-148. [1532 

A note discussing the original name of Lopburi, and suggests that, 

while in India Lavapuri has been changed to Lahore, in Thailand 

it has become Lopburi. 

Thompson, Virginia Thailand: The New Siam. 91/6" x 6", 
pp. xxxii + 865, 1 map. Issued under the auspices of the 
Secretariat, Institute of Pacific Relations. International 
Research Series. Macmillan, Now York, 1941. [1533 

One of the great merits of this study is that it illuminates various 
obscure aspects of Siamese-British rivalry for the Malay Peninsula 
and the consequent loss of the rich States of Kelantan, Trengganu, 
Kedah and Perils. 


Seidenfaden, Erik Cahiers de L'ecole Frangaise d'Extreme- 
Orient. (French text). JTRS. XXXIII, Pt. 1, pp. 23-48. 


A useful summary, arranged according to countries, of the contents 
of the Cahiers Nos. 1-22 published by the French School of the Far 
East regarding the work of research and temple-restoration carried 
out by itself during 1934-1940. 


Ccedes, GeorgeTalanai. JGIS. VIII, Pt. 1, pp. 61-62. [1535 

Points out the word Talanai in the Buddha inscription at Grahi 
dated 1183 A. D., and the difficulties in identification of the personage 
\vho bore the name. 



Sastri, K. A. Nilakanta Recent Progress in Malayan 
Archaeology. JGIS. VIII, PL 1, pp. 1-16. [1536 

A lengthy review of Archaeolcgical Researches on Ancient Indian Coloni- 
sation in Malaya, by Dr. Quaritch Wales (JMBRAS, 1940). Does not 
agree with Dr. Wales on many points, and especially on the location 
of the ancient Kadaram in Perak. 

Sircar, Dines Chandra Date of the Earliest Sanskrit Inscrip- 
tion of Campa. IHQ. XVII, pp. 107-110. [1537 
A short study of the Vo-canh inscription which is assigned by 
scholars on palaeographic grounds, to 2nd or 3rd century A. D. The 
writer is not convinced that the date of the inscription is earlier than 
the 4th century, A. D. 

Thompson, Viginia The Landward Side of Singapore. 

Pacific Affairs, Vol. 14, pp. 21-34. International Secretariat, 

Institute of Pacific Relations, New York, 1941. [1538 

"At the time of writing it was under three flags, its political 

components British, Malaya and Burma, French Indo-china and the buffer 

state Thailand The whole area, geographic and economic unit that 

it is, lacks a common purpose and ideas, both regionally and as 
individual nations." GR. XXXI, p. 352. 

Winstedt, R. 0. A History of Malaya Literature. Singa- 
pore, 1940. [1539 

The Elements of Malayan Civilisation. AR. Vol. 37, 

No. 130, pp. 349-353. [1540 

A survey of anthropology, philology and ethnography of the Malay 

A Literary Device Common to Homer and the East. 

JRA8. (1941), Pt. 3, pp. 199-203. [1541 

Refers to the Malay romance, the Hikayat Indraputra and finds a 
parallel in the third book of Homer's Iliad, and asks: "Is it perhaps 
possible that the literary device of iterated inquiry from a bystander 
as to the identity of warrior princes passing by has come to the Malay 
by way of Seleucia or Bactria from Homeric Greece ? 


Bake, A. A. Ancient India's Influence on the Netherlands 

India. HE. LXXLV, pp. 300-303. [1542 

A short study of ancient Indian colonisation of faraway Javadvipa; 

the cultural goods bestowed upon its colonies, the survivals in distant 

places of India's spiritual heritage. 


Berg, 0. 0. Beschouwingen over de grondslagen der spelling. 

TITLV. LXXXI, Pt. 1, pp. 96-174. [1543 

Borst, L Abdoelsmad. (Dutch text). TITLV. LXXXI, 

Pfc. 1, pp. 65-73. [1544 

Bosch, P. D. K. De Inscriptie vnn Ligor, (Dutch text). 

TITLV. LXXXT, Pt. 1, pp. 26-38. [1545 

Burger, P. Adolf Manggaraise verhalen over het ontstaan 
van de rijst en de mais. (Dutch text). TITLV. LXXXT, 
Pt. 3, pp. 411-423. [1546 

Crucq, K. C. De Geschiedenis van het heilig kanon van 
Makassar. TITLV. LXXXI, Pt. 1, pp. 74-95. 1 illus. 


Dasgupta, S. N. The Acquisition of Banca. JUPIIS. XIV, 
Pt. 2, pp. 109-117. [1548 

Narrates the circumstances under which the British acquired the Island 
of Banca. 

Goris, R. Enkele Historische en Soeiolosche gegevens uit 
de Balische oorkonden, (Dutch text). TITLV. LXXXT, 
Pt, 3, pp. 279-294. [1549 

Jaarboek, VIII Koninklij Bataviaasch Genootschap van 
Kunsten En Wetenschappen, (Dutch text). 9K" x 6^4", 
pp. 240, 38 plates. A. C. Nix & Co , Bandoeng, 1941. [1550 

Le May, R. [The Antiquities of Singasari.] by Jessy Blom, 
Leiden, 1939. See ABIHI. II, No. 1202. [1551 

" Singasari was the capital of a kingdom in Eastern Java, which 
arose some considerable time after the disappearance or eclipse of the 
early Dieng plateau dynasties, and which itself was overthrown in 1292, 
to make way for the Majapahit dynasty .. . After an account of the 
temple now restored, and the images connected with it, the author 
discusses the known facts regarding the temples which have now 
vanished and endeavours, as far as possible, to reconstruct them." 

JRAS, I94f, pp. 166-167. 

Moens, J. L. The Talking Tree. TITLV. LXXX[, Pt. 1, 
pp. 57-64. [1552 

Discusses the legendary country where the talking trees grow. 
Identifies the tree as Bruguiera gymnorhirza, the fruit of which has a 
human shape, suspended by the hair, with arms and legs tightly 
stretched and therefore helplessly crying " wak-wak " when dropping, 
body first, into the mud as soon as they are fnllgrown. The tree 
grows in Malaya, Sunda and Philippines. 


Nag, Kalidas [Dvipnmaya Bharat (Bengali text).] by Suniti 
Kumar Chabterji, Calcutta, 1940. See ABIffL III, No. 608. 


"The bulk of the book is naturally devoted to a graphic description 
of the Periplus of Bali. Many books have been published on that 
island, but I doubt if any one of them can stand comparison with Dr. 
Chatterji's work, in which we find the precision of an expert philolo- 
gist combined with the profound sympathy of a humanist. The Hinduism 
of Bali has nowhere been analysed with greater understanding and 
thoroughness ". TMR. LXIX, p. 213. 

' ' " India and the Pacific World. With a Foreword by 

Ramananda Chatterji. 9%" x?", pp. xiv + 295, 1 plate. 

Book Company, Calcutta, 1941. [1554 

** This book may be very properly called the " Who's Who and What's 

What" of Pacific Ethnology. As such it will surely prove to be a 
valuable guide to most of us blissfully ignorant of even the existence 
of the problems concerned". Batakrishna Ghosh, 1C. VIII, p. 117. 

"An honest attempt has been made to appraise the part played 
by the Man from India, from the prehistoric times right down to the 
glorious days of the Guptas and the T'angs and later, in helping the 
men of the Far East and other distant lands to come to the full 
height of their being. For this task, Dr. Nag, as it will be admitted 
by all those who know him and who will read this work, is eminently 
fitted ..We have thus in the present volume a unique study of the 
problem regarding the origin and development of civilised life among 
more than half of the human race which the author has written 

with enthusiasm which also infects his readers The titles for the 

different chapters will indicate the scope of the work: The Pacific 
Basin A Cultural Survey; Cultural Migrations in Oceania; Maori 
Land and Culture ; The Polynesian World ; Cultural Organisation of 
Hawaii ; the Peoples and Cultures of the Philippines ; India and the 
Archceologv of Malaysia and Indonesia ; Art and Archeology of 
Sumatra; Java in Asiatic History and Culture; China and the Dawn 
of Asiatic Culture; Problems of Chinese Art and Archaeology; 
Buddhism and the Evolution of Chinese Art; Collections of Chinese 
Art and Archaeology; Prehistoric Japan; Japanese Art and Re'i;;i- n 
in its various Periods; the National Art Treasures and Museums 
of Japan; Art and Archaeology in Japan, Asiatic Background and 
Pacific Civilisation and India. In addition to a narrative statement 
of the evolution of culture in these lands, the author has given u 
running survey of all that modern research and conservation have 
done to study and to preserve for posterity all the remains of civili- 
sation so far available in those lands." 

Suwti Kumar Clutter ji, TMR. LXX, p. 381. 


Poerbatjarka Strophe 14 van de Sanskritsijdo der Calcutta- 
oorkonde. TITLV. LXXXT, Ft. 3, pp. 424-437. [1555 

Przyluski J. The Shadow Theatre in Greater India and 
in Greece. JGIS. VIII, Pt. 2, pp. 83-91. [1556 

An examination into Plato's Cave Allegory which he compares 
to the Javanese shadow play and describes how the shadow play 
may have originated in Java. Traces the history of shadow theatre 
and believes it to have been of Indian origin. The Javanese Wayang 
in its ancient form, the men could see the puppets while the women 
could only see the shadow. 

Sarkar, Himansu Bhusan Glimpses into the Hindu- 
Javanese Society. (From the middle of the seventh 
to the early part of the tenth century A. D.). JO IS. VIII, 
Pt. 2, pp. 104-115. [1557 

In the first instalment, the writer deals with the cultural back-ground 
and the position of women. Against the cultural back-ground he 
shows the social life of the Hindu-Javanese population of Central 
Java. The position of women in the Central Javanese society, he 
says, was fairly high. The study is based on epigraphic and sculptural 

Seidenfaden, Erik Fairy Tales of Common Origin. JTRS. 
XXXIII, Pt. 2, pp. 143-145. [1558 

The Fairy tale about Lazy-bones, how he captured the seven 
daughters of Indra by stealing their wings and tails when they came 
down from heaven to bathe in a sylvan pool ; also how later on he 
forces them to corne down at his beck and call by shooting arrows up 
into the heaven from his magic bow, and how all seven became his 
wives. The author points out, this tale is found also among the 
Melanesians living on the Bank's Island to the South-East of New 
Guinea, and tells the Malanesian version. 

Soepomo, Raden De Verhouding van individu en 
Gemeenschap in het Adatrecht. (Dutch text). 8vo. pp. 30, 
J. B. Wolters, Groningen, Batavia, 1941. [1559 

Stutterheim, W. P. Tjandi Djawi op een Relief? (Dutch 
text). TIFLV. LXXXE, Pt. 1, pp. 1-25, 4 plates. [1560 

Uhlenbeck, E. M.-Interessante Vertalingen. TITLV. LXXXI, 
Pt. 3, pp. 295-306. 


Van Beukering, J. A. Eon en ander over het tatousen bij 
de Mentaweiers. J TITLV. LXXXI, PL 3, pp. 319-332, 
7 plates, 1 sketch map. [1562 

A study of tatooing in the Sumitra island. 

Van Der Hoop, A. N. J. a Th. Catalogua der Praehistorische 
Verzameling. (Koninklij Bataviaasch Genootschap Van 
Kunsten en Wotenschoppen). 9V6" x 6", pp. xxi -1-400, 
115 plates. A. C. Nix, Bandoeng, 1941. [1563 

Catalogue of prehistoric collection of the Royal Batavian Society 
of Arts and Sciences. 

Wenken bij de Vervaardiging van Kaarten voor 

Oebruik in Musea. (Dutch text). TITLV. LXXXI, Pt. 1, 
pp. 39-56, 6 plates. [1564 

Van Wonden, P. A. E. My then en Maatschnppij in Boeol. 
(Dutch text). TITLV. LXXXI, Pt. 3, pp. 333-410. [1565 

Vreede, F. Hindu Tradition and Islamic Culture in 
Javanese Civilisation. JUB. IX, Pt. 4, pp. 127-136. [1566 

Gives concrete examples to show what Hindu tradition and Islamic 
culture mean to a Javanese of the present day. Narrates a story 
of a great festival given at the Court of one of the Javanese Princes, 
ruling over the Centre of Java, from the Wedding of Atjttna a cele- 
brated work of Javanese literature. 



Barger, Evert, and Wright, Philip Excavations in Swat and 
Explorations in the Oxus Territories of Afghanistan. A 
Detailed Report of 1938 Expedition. Memoir of the 
Archaeological Survey of India No. 64. 12H" x 9M", 
pp. 67, 11 plates. Manager of Publications, Delhi, 1941. 


" Messrs. Evert Barger. and Philip Wright have recorded a series of 
labours carried out from June to December 1938, which were mainly 
designed, as they modestly say, ' to pave the way for further British 
work on the Indian Frontier and beyond*. The field within their 
purview was the broad area between the Oxus and the Indus expedition 
was planned in order to find more light on its cultural and political 
history in the centuries following Alexander's invasion of India. 
Within this region two typical districts were studied, necessarily some- 
what cursorily, namely the Swat Valley on the north-west of India 
and Afghan Turkistan in the Oxus Territories. In Swat, the ancient 
Suvastu, surface-surveys and excavations were riiade in the Barikot 
district at Kalungai, Kanjar, Kote, Gumbat, Amluk, Chinabara, 
Najigram, Abarchinar, Nawagai, Parrai, and Charbagh, yielding some 
interesting products of Gandhara art, among which may be specially 
mentioned the frieze with Hellenistic reliefs at Gumbat (p. 17). 
which, as the writers say, are * fresh and striking examples of the 
copying of the Mediterranean motifs' (p. ^6) ; some sculptures of 
Amluk representing a scene from the Buddha's life, and a head of 
the Buddha of rare type indicating contact between the school of 
Gandhara and Mathura; which may belong to the second or third 
century A.D., the schist lamp, with a Kharoshthi inscription, found 
at Chinabara (p. 23) and the good stucco heads from Abarchinar 
(p. 26). The inscription on the Abarchinar lamp, as given by Merrs 
Barger and Wright, contains the letters agisala ; and it is very surpris- 
ing that they have failed to recognise in this word the name of the 
craftsman Agibala (probably a Prakrit form of the Greek Agestlaus) 
which occurs on the famous casket found in Kanishka's monastery at 
Shahji-ki Dheri, Peshawar. EHR. LVll, pp. 526-527. 


Gupta, H. B. Some Observation on the Life and Letters of 
Mohan Lai Kasmerian. CR. LXXVIII, pp. 51-62. [1568 

States briefly Mohan Lai's work at Kabul, his analysis of the situa- 
tion at Kabul, securing heads of Afghan rebels, etc. 

Timur Shah's Army in 1793. JIH. XX, Ft. 1, 

pp. 100-104. [1569 

Reproduces what Ghulam Sarwar says about the army of Timur 
Shah of Afghanistan. Ghulam Sarwar's account was originally 
written in Persian. Its English translation from the Imperial Record 
Department, New Delhi has been used. The writer is reproducing 
the account corrects the misspelt names of persons and places. 

Hackin, J. Iranian Influence of Archaeological Finds in 
Afghanistan. ILQ. XT, Pt. 2, pp. 86-87. [1570 

A short review of Prof. Hakin's lecture in the Mazdazman Hall 

Maclagan, E. D. [A History of Afghanistan,] by Sir Percy 
Sykes, London, 1940. See ABIHL III, No. 2026. [1571 
"As a mere chronicle the book is of marked importance, but it is 
much more than this and its value is enhanced by the distinctive 
personality of the writer. With many of the sites, incidents, and 
characters recorded he has had a personal connection and at a rough 
calculation there must be some fifty or sixty occasions on which he 
introduces personal recollections, which add greatly to the pictures- 
queness of the narrative ". JRAS. 1941, pp. 60-70. 

Marshall, John [Recerches Archeologiques a Begram.] by 
J. Hackin, avec la colloboration de Madam J. R. Hackin, 
Paris, 1939. See ABIHL II, No. 1260. [1572 

" The author's object has been to put other archaeologists as soon 
as possible in possession of these supremely interesting materials, and 
he has done this in the most practical way by devoting the bulk of 
the two volumes to a detailed catalogue of the objects (numbering 
365), illustrated by 238 first-rate photographs and other sketches, and 
by adding an illuminating chapter on the date, technique, provenance 
and artistic affinities of the more important finds." 

Eawlinson H. 0. Excavations in Swat. IAL. XV, Pt. 2, 

pp. 83-85. [1573 

A short note on the excavation. A review of Excavations in Swat 

and Exploration in the Oxus Territories of Afghanistan. Memoir of the 

Archaeological Survey of India No. 64. 



Abdul-Ghani, Muhammad Pre-Mughal Persian in Hindus- 
tan, pp. xliii + 505, 1 plate. The Allahabad Law Journal 
Press, Allahabad, 1941. [1574 

A literary history of Persia from the Tahirids to the Tughlaqs from 
an extraordinary Indian point of view. 

Agrawala, V. S. Irani Samrat Data ka Susa se mila hua 
Silalekh. (Hindi text). NPP. XLUI, Pt, 2, pp. 97-112- 


An inscription of the Persian Emperor Darius from Susa. Gives 
the Hindi report of Darius published by various scholars, and 
useful information such as architectural details and the material 
utilised in the construction of the Palace at Susa, the Elamite 
capital. Also shows the similarity of the Persian words with the forms 
in Sanskrit language. Points out the importance of the inscriptions for 
the student of ancient Indian history. 

Ali, Manzur Ed. The Tazgira-E-Benazir (Persian text). 
Arabic-Persian Series Vol. I, pp. 154 + 12. Allahabad 
University, Allahabad, 1940. [1576 

A memoir of Indian and Persian poets of 1200 A. D. by Mir Ghulam 
Ali, Iftkhar. While he utterly lacks the honest and sane standard of 
literary criticism and is full of sweet words of compliments for the 
poetic achievements of his teacher, Azad Bilgrami, he cannot brook a 
discardant note of criticism on the poetic flaw of the latter by Siyal- 
koti Mai, Warusta. The value of the work lies in its inclusion of 
notices on some of the ^hitherto unknown obscure poets, both Indian 
and Persian, who lived during the first seventy-two years of twelfth 
century of Hijra. 

Bank, A. A Plaque with the Image of Alexander the Great 
flying upwards (Russian text). TOSHM. Ill, pp. 181-194. 


Gives an interesting study of the myth, familiar to every student of 
the Shah-nama, about Kay-ka us flying to the sky with the help of eagles 
The motive is an ancient one, is usually associated with Alexander the 
Great, and its expression in painting is common in different Eastern 
and Western countries. 

Batlivala, Shrab H. A Note on the Mode of Salutation 
During Sasanian Period. ILQ. XII, Pt. 1, p. 41. [1578 
A note giving the manner of salutation. 



Benshahi, Ardsher Ed. Sam Namah, Book II (Persian 

text). Demy 8vo., pp. 416, Pub. : Ed., Sultani Press, 

Bombay, 1941. [1579 

Versified history of Sam Nariman, an ancient Iranian monarch, 

composed by Khwaja Kirmani who died after 1345 A. D. 

Binyon, Laurence Examples of Iranian Illustrated Manu- 
scripts in the British Museum. AR. Vol. 37, No. 132, 
pp. 795-797. [1580 

Describes three manuscripts and their illustrations. 

Boveri, Margaret Minaret and Pipe-Line. Demy 8vo. 
pp. 438. Translated from the German of Louisa Sievek- 
ing. Oxford University Press, 1941. [1581 

A history of the past in this cradle of European culture. The 
summary of the records of Asia Minor, Persia and Turkey, are given 
in the first chapter. 

David, H. S. Some Remarkable Similarities Between 
Firdausi's " Shahnameh " and the Hebrew-Christian 
Scriptures, Part II. ILQ. XI, Pt. 4, pp. 236-243. [1582 
In the Part I of this article the author has discussed the word 
Havareno and its origin. In the present article he examines the 
matter in detail, and concludes that basically the two concepts 
Havareno and Ahura are identical. 

Day, Florence E. A Review of " The Ceramic Arts ". A 
History in A Survey of Persian Art. AL VIII, pp. 13-48. 


A lengthy review pointing out several faults in A Survey of 
Persian Art, by A. U, Pope and P. Ackerman, London and New York, 

A Review of * 4 The Ceramic Art in Islamic Times : 

Dated Faience ". AL VIII, pp. 49-58. [1584 

" The study of dated inscriptions is one of the essentials of any 
field of art history, particularly so in Islamic pottery, where not enough 
has been done in archaeological excavations or in the finding of kilm 
wasters. These three types of evidence, together with literary 
accounts, form the foundations of sober historical research and do 
away with the uncertainty of merely subjective criticism and inter- 
pretation of style ". 

Dimand, Maurice S. A Review of Sasanian and Islamic 
Metal work in" A Survey of Persian Art, by A. U. Pope 
and P. Ackerman. A I. VIII, pp. 192-214, 6 plates. [1585 
Points out the unsatisfactory portions in the work. 


Elwell-Sutton, L. P. Modern Iran. 9"* 5}^", PP. xii + 234, 
8 plates, 5 plans. George Routledge, London, 1941. [1586 

" Here is an up-to-date book describing modern Iran. Beginning 
with a chapter descriptive of the country and the people to-day ; the 
author then gives a brief history of Iran from the time of the 
' 'Medes and Persians " to the rise and decline of Islam. A valuable 
chapter on Iran under the shadow of the West with the competing 
diplomatic and economic penetration of Britain, Russia and Germany 
leads to the Russian Invasion, the coup d'etat of IQ2I and the new 
regime of Reza Shah Pahlavi, and the book concludes with a study 
of the economic foundation of modern Iran, its social and cultural 
progress, its foreign relations up to a month ago, and the probable 
developments of the present situation and Iran's place in the world ". 

LOL. LH, No. 4, p. 94- 

Erdmann, Von Kurt The Art of Carpet-Making in A 
Survey of Persian Art. Rezension (German text). AL 
VIII, pp. 121-191, 19 plates. [1587 

A review of A Survey of Persian Art, by A. U. Pope. 

Field Henry The Iranian Plateau Race. ILQ. XI, Pt. 2, 
pp. 88-96. [1588 

A general survey of the evidence of early human migration from 
the plateau. General trend seems to be apparent the physical relation- 
ship of the peoples of South-western Asia to the inhabitants of Asia, 
Africa, and Europe appear to emerge. 

Ghosh, Batakrishna Iranian and Sanskrit. 1C. VII, 
pp. 335-359. [1589 

The Iranians, particularly the eastern Iranians whose ancient 
culture and language are represented by the Avesta, were in both 
these respects a sister tribe of the ancient Indo-Aryans. The writer 
here discusses the principal characteristics of the Iranian group as a 
whole as also those of its principal ancient dialects. 

Godard, Andre The Architecture of the Islamic Period. A 
Survey of Persian Art. Compte-Rendu. AL VIII, pp. 3-12. 


Harrison, J. V. Coastal Makran. GJ. XCVII, pp. 1-17, 
4 plates, 1 sketch map. [1591 

Description of the coast* 


Herzfeld, Ernst E. Iran in the Ancient East : Archaeological 
Studies Presented in the Lowell Lectures at Boston. 
Royal 4to, pp. 374, 131 plates (8 in colour), 421 figs. Oxford 
University Press, London, 1941. [1592 

Embodies the findings of many years of direct observation and study 
of the remains of successive phases of Iranian civilisation from 
pre-historic times to the Sasanian era. 

Jamal-nd-Din Divan Jamal-ud-Din Muhammad b. Abdal- 
Razzak Isfahan!. With Commentary (Persian text). 8vo. 
pp. 503, Teheran, 1941. [1593 

Khalkhali, S. Abdur-Rahim Hafiz-Nama, (Persian text). 
8^"x6", pp. 110, 5 illus. Chapkhana-u-Majlis, Teheran, 
1941. [1594 

An account of the life and works of the well-known lyrical poet 
of Persia, Khwaja Shamsu'd-Din Muhammad, of Shiraz, poetically 
surnamed Hafiz. 

Kiihnel, Von Ernst Stoffe. In A Survey of Persian Art. 
(German text). A I. VIII, pp. 109-120. [1595 

A review of A Survey of Persian Art, of A. U. Pope and P. Acker- 
man. Touches upon Textiles through the Sasanian Period, Textiles 
of the Islamic period. A Russian Document on Persian Textiles, 
Persian Weaving Techniques, and two Safavid figural satins. 

Kurz, Otto The Date of the Taq-i-Kisra. JRA8. (1941), 

Pt. 1, pp. 37-41. [15% 

Discusses the most famous monument of Sasanian architecture and 

assumes that the Taq-i-Kisra was built under Khosrau I, A. D. 540, 

the year of the conquest of Antioch, which he regards as terminus 

post quern but suggests that its erection was, most likely begun a few 

years later during one of the truces, interrupting the wars between 

Persia and Byzamtium; at any rate before 565, the date of the death 

of Justinian. 

Matson, Frederick R. A Review of "The Ceramic Art in 
Islamic Times : Techniques ". A I. VIII, pp. 59-63. [1597 

A review of Pope and Ackerman's A Survey of Persian Art, indicating 
the need for an objective technical study of Islamic ceramics based 
on materials that are of known provenance preferably from an 
archaeological excavation. For technological purposes shards, are far 
more useful, when documented, than are whole vessels, because chips of 
both the body and the glaze can be removed from the former for 
microscopic study without serious injury to the piece, and an accurate 
mineralogical determination of the body composition and the nature 
of the glaze can be obtained. 


Mateon, Frederick R. Review of "The Ceramic Art iit 
Islamic Times : Contemporary Techniques." AL VIII, 
p. 46. [1598 

A short note pointing out the method of manufacture of faience 
vessels and tiles, of haft-rangi tiles, and of mosaic faience. 

Mehta, H. P. -Mazdakism : A Plea for a Better Estimate. 
BDCRL II, Pts. 3-4, pp. 397-401. [1599 

Points out that neither the Zoroastrian writers nor the Arab historian 
have been able to give a true and critical judgment on Mazdak and 
his doctrines, the former on account of their religious prejudices and 
the latter, through want of original sources which were completely 
destroyed by Noshirwan. Mazdalc is considered as the first Bolshevist. 
The rise and fall of Mazdak stands for an important phase in the 
history of Iran and is indicative of the state of Iranian society of 
those times. 

Miles, George 0. Epigraphy. AL VIII, pp. 105-108. [1609 

Gives a list of Persian Inscriptions of Iran. 

Paruck, Furdoon jee D. J.On the Term * Persia '. ILQ. XI, 
Pt. 3, pp. 145-153. [1601 

The two terms Persia and Eran are synonymous. The kingdom 
which in English is called Persia, the Persians or Eranians themselves 
call Iran. But each of these words has a somewhat complicated 
history, which the author discusses. 

On the Term ' Aneran '. ILQ. XI, Pt. 2, pp. 97-101. 


'Aneran' is the word found in inscriptions and coins of Ardashir I 
(A. D. 226-242) of Iran. The author discusses the historical events of 
the reign of Ardashir and concludes that the term Aneran means 
'non-Eran* which signifies the sovereignty over non-Eranian countries. 

The Emblem of the Crescent and Star. ILQ. XI, 

Pt. 4, pp. 232-235. [1603 

Discusses the adoration of the sun and the moon in ancient Iran. 
The Venus cult and the significance of Venus, moon and crescent on 
the Parthian and Persian coins. 

Saklatwalla, J. E. Imaginary Conversation Between Omar 
Khayyam and Al-Ghazzali. ILQ. XI, Pt. 4, pp. 256-258. 


An imaginary conversation between Omar Khayyam and Al-Ghazzali 
when they both met by the side of Rubdar talking on life, soul and 
and mortality, with corroborative and parallel thoughts culled from foe 
Piwai? of Steuns-i-Tabriz. 


Schmidt, Erich P. Flight over Ancient Cities of Iran. 

16" x 111^", pp. xxii-4-104, maps and illus. Oriental 

Institute, University of Chicago, Chicago, 1940. [1605 

" This is a dramatic example of archaeological discovery with the 

aid of air photography The archaeologist and the historian will 

delight in the details so clearly shown in the pictures themselves and 
further elucidated in the text and means of supplementary maps, 
transparencies, and line drawn on some of the views themselves to 
emphasize particular features. The text is a pleasant blending of 
archaeology with informal accounts of flights and journeys 5 '. 

GR. XXX I, p. 339- 

Sen, Sukumar Old Persian Inscriptions of the Achaemenian 
Emperors, pp. 288. University of Calcutta, 1941. [1608 
" The countries of Iran, Irak and Asia Minor are fertile fields for 
recovering connecting links in the most important culture-complex 
staged in human history conveniently expressed in one Vedic word as 
Daivasuram, the conflict between the Aryan and the Asura. The dis- 
covery of Mohenjo Daro and Harappa cultures within the boundaries 
marked by the Sindhu casts on the Indian historians a new responsibi- 
lity to view things comprehensively and acquaint themselves with the 
sources of the history of their western neighbours'*. 

V. S. Agrawala, JUPHS. XIV, p. 131. 

" Those interested in the history of ancient Persia will find here 
the Achaemenian monarchs speaking to them directly in a Iranian 
culture will experience a pleasant surprise to find in the Daiva 
inscription (discovered in 1935) a striking corroboration of the daring 
theory launched by Prof. Benveniste that inspite of Zarathustra and 
his royal converts the religion of the Iranian people remained 
essentially Daivic. But Dr. Sen has planned his book specially for 
our students interested in philology. With this end in view he has 
given a Sanskrit Chaya even at the risk of coining new forms at 
every step to every Old Persian text. Over and above this, every 
Old Persian word has been philologically analysed in the copious 
notes added to every inscription ". 

Batakrishna Ghosh, 1C. VII, pp. 498-499. 

Trever, (Mrs.) 0. Gopatshah: Shepherd King. (Russian 
text). TOSHM, II, pp. 71-86. [1607 

" A comment on the find of the archaic drawing of the " manbull " 
scratched on a piece of pottery, found in the upper pre-Achemenian 
or lower Achemetiian layer in Tali Barzu. Only the upper part of 
the image is preserved, sufficient, however, to see that the creature 
was wingless and had no tiara, which usually adorns such images; 
{hey are well known to every student from the Assyrian, Babylonian, 


Achemenian, Persian, and other sculptures. It seems quite obvious 
that the deity developed from the totem of a pastoral pre-Aryan 
people, probably inhabiting Central Asia at a distant period. We 
have no indication as to whether ancient Iranian people adopted the 
deity itself, or simply used the Assyro-Babylonian iconographic forms 
or their own idea which was close to it by its nature. In her erudite 
article, Mrs. C. Trever stresses the fact that the fragment, found in 
the Tali Barzu excavations, could not be the result of the influence 
of the Achemenian iconography, because it is of an earlier origin. 
She tries to prove that it was connected with the land of Gava, 
which apparently was the ancient name of Soghd, the original site 
of the sacred Airyena Vaenjo of the Avesta, the older portions of 
which were composed there. The Gopat, bull-man, and the king of 
bulls, was a deity connected with water and irrigation, just as the 
mythical bull Hadayash. It is possible that the name of the 
Zoroastrian Adam Gayomart, was an evolution of the earlier 
Gavomard, i.e., primaeval bull-man. In later times Mithra and the 
bull consecrated to him are possibly later phases of the same idea in 
which both parts of this mythical conception have split into their 
original elements. The honorific title borne by the Sasanian heirs 
of the Throne, ' Kushanshah ', was apparently a substitute for the 
earlier title Gopatshah. W. Ivanow, JBBRAS, Vol. 17 (1941), p. 37. 

Trever, (Mrs.) C. A Sasanian Banner-top (Russian text). 
TOSHM. III. [1608 

Describes a silver dragon head which was used as a top of the 
banner carried by the Sasanian troops. 

Walker, John A Catalogue of the Arab-Sasanian Coins. 
(Umaiyad Governors in the East, Arab-Ephthalites, 
Abbasid Governors in Tabaristan and Bukhara). 9H" X 6", 
pp. clxi4244, 40 plates. The British Museum, London, 
1941. [1609 

Wilson, ArnoldSouth-West Persia. A Political Officers 
Diary, 1907-1914. 8^" x 5V6", pp. xii + 316. Oxford Univer- 
sity Press, London, 1941, [1610 
Description of the author's journey in Iran and the romance of 
map making. 

Wilson, 0. E. Contributions to the Classical Persian-English 
Vocabulary. IsC. XV, pp. 349-378 ; 473-509. [1611 

Gives quotations from Persian Works, and vocabulary of certain 
words occurring therein. 



Bailey, F. M. The Spelling of Tibetan Place Names. GJ. 
XCVII, pp. 120-122. [1612 

In Tibetan spelling of place names there are many silent letters, 
consonants are sometimes used solely to modify the sound completely, 
and many letters in combination with others entirely change their 
own sound. Several examples are given. 

Chompell, Oeshe Two Famous Bengali Pandits in Tibet. 

M-B. Vol. 49, Ft. 1, pp. 31-32. [1613 

Points out that the founders of Lamaism in Tibet was a Bengali 

Pandit Shantarakkhita. He visited Tibet together with Padma 

Sambhava, and all the Tibetan monks are his followers. 

Macfarlane, Eileen W. E. Tibetan and Bhotia Blood Group 
Distributions. JRASBS. VI, pp. 1-5. [1614 

Gives the result of blood tests carried out on 1 12 mixed Bhotias at 
Darjeeling. The term Bhotia is a general one for Tibetans and 
certain hill people of Bhutan, Nepal and Sikkim States who possess 
some Tibetan intermixture. 

Majumdar, E. 0. Political Relations of Tibet with India. 
JGI8. VIII, Pt. 2, pp. 92-97. [1615 

Gives a broad outline of the foundation of the kingdom of Tibet, 
and how the king of Tibet was drawn into Indian politics at various 

Mei, Y. P. Kumbum : The Cradle of Protestant Lamaism. 
Asia. XLI, pp. 676-678. [1616 

Describes the Lamasery and the type of Lamaism in Kumbum. 

Sen, Siva Narayana Tibet and Her Art. TMR. LXX, pp. 

541-551, 12 illus. [1617 

Shafer, Robert The Vocalism of Sino-Tibetan. JAOS. 

Vol. 61, Pt. 1, pp. 18-31. [1618 

Part 2. Consonantal Finals. Shows that phonetic equations for 

Sinho-Tibetan {languages are possible, contrary to the opinion of 

Wulff and others. For previous instalment see JAOS. Vol. 60, pp. 

302-337. (See ABIHI, III, No. 2096). 

Smith, A. D. Howell The So-Called " Devil Dancers " of 

Tibet. IAL. XV, Pt. 2, pp. 95-99. [1619 

Points out that the name * devil dancers ' is misleading, for the idea 

conveyed by it is that of rites to placcate evil spirits. Gives the 

origin, the development and the significance of the dance. 

Mesopotamia, Syria, Asia Minor, Palestine- 
Bool Ohant Anglo-French Conflict in the Near East, 
1839-1842. JAHRI, I t Ft. 1, pp. 44-62. [1620 

The Anglo-French conflict which arose from the rivalry between 
Mehmet AH, the Pasha of Egypt and his old master, Sultan Mahmud 
of Turkey, over the tobacco trade. 

Burrows, Millar What Mean these Stones ? The Significance 
of Archaeology for Biblical Studies. 8vo. pp. 306, illus., 
maps., indices. American School of Oriental Research, 
New Haven (U.S.A.), 1941. [1621 

The archaeological discoveries of the past century in the Near East have 

brought to light innumerable remains of forgotten ancient civilisations. 

- During the past twenty years the tempo of excavation and exploration 

became so accelerated that even specialists seldom were able to control 

more than a segment of the vast field. 

It is small cause for surprise, therefore, that very few scholars 
were sufficiently at home in both philology and archaeology to write 
competently on both subjects, and that few of them possessed balance 
and historical training enough to combine such divergent studies 
in really good syntheses. 

Diakonov, I. On the Origin of Writing in Mesopotamia. 
(Russian text). TOSHM. Ill, pp. 27-48. [1622 

Drower, E. S. The Alf Trisar Suialia " The Thousand and 
Twelve Questions ". JRAS (1941), pp. 101-126. [1623 

Discusses MS. copies of Alf Trisar Smalta, which is not a single 
composition, but a collection of writings or fragments under the title 
of one of the texts incorporated. It is important when considering 
the origins of the Mandaeans and their religious system. 

Ingholt, Harald Denmark Excavates in Syria. Asia, XLI, 
pp. 199-202, 2 plates. [1624 

Describes the finds excavated in Syria. 

Tombs'in the Syrian Desert. Asia, XLI. pp. 506-511, 

2 plates. [1625 

Under the direction of Henri Seyrig, the French Department of 
Antiquities in Syria has done brilliant work in Palmyra, especially 
in the temple of Bel. Describes the antiquities. 



Melkonian, Vartan The Kufa-i Shaikhs: The Miracle 

Workers of Iraq. ILQ. XI, Pt. 2, pp. 83-85. [1626 

The Rufa-i are a clan in the upper parts of Iraq. They belong 

to the Darvish sect who are known as Rufa-i Shaikhs. The author 

describes their home and their miraculous performances. 

Some Historical Notes on Shadi and Baghailah. 

ILQ. XI, Pt. 4, pp, 246-255. [1627 

A brief account of Baghailah "(now known as Na maniyah) and 
Shadi lands on the Tigris. 

Satakopan, R. Iraq Through the Ages. NR. XIV, pp. 155-108. 


Begins from the earliest period known to history, nearly 600 B.C., 
the advent of the Europeans ; the great war 1914-1918, and the Anglo- 
Iraq treaty. 

Speiser, E. A. The Beginnings of Civilisation in Mesopota- 
mia. Aty. XV, No. 58, pp. 162-175. .[1629 

Printed from the Supplement to the JAOS ' The Beginnings of 
Civilisation in the Orient', a symposium at the meetings of the 
American Oriental Society, 13 April, 1939. 

Concludes that the foundations of the historic civilisation of Meso- 
potamia were laid in Uruk times. The next stage was one of intensive 
co-ordination and readjustment. Increasing wealth brought in new 
elements, specifically from Elam and the West. But the Sumerian 
framework had been established and was t ' gaining strength. Presently 
it was ready for emergence into the Early Dynastic order and the 
full light of history. 

Stein, Sir Aurel The Ancient Trade Route Past Hatra and 

Its Roman Posts. JRA8. (1941), Pt. 4, pp. 299-316, 

1 plate, 1 sketch map. [1630 

A survey of ancient remains along a portion of Rome's Mesopotamian 

Limes in the extreme north-west of Iraq. 

Central Asia and Turkestan 

Beleniteky, A. Regarding the History of the Participation 
of Craftsmen in Town Festivals in C. A. in the XIV-XV 
cc. (Russian text), TOSHM. II, pp. 189-202. [1631 

Bernstam, A. Turgesh Coins (Russian text). TOSHM. II, 
pp. 105-112. [1632 


Bernstam, A. The Bathhouse in Ancient Taraz and Its Date, 
(Russian text). TOSHM. II, pp. 177-184. [1633 

Bishop, Carl Whiting The Beginnings of Civilisation in 
Eastern Asia. From the Smithsonian Report for 1940. 
Publication No. 3625. 9V6" * 6", pp. 436-445. Smithsonian 
Institute, Washington, 1941. [1634 

It is shown that civilisation appeared earlier in the Near East. 
There, certain animals were domesticated, certain plants brought 
under cultivation; there, too, various basic inventions were made and 
city life first arose. In Eastern Asia, the author finds things quite 
otherwise. Many of the above culture traits appeared there too; but 
they invariably did so far later, and, relatively speaking, at an already 
fairly advanced stage of evolution. Nothing has been found to 
suggest their independent origin there, while in certain instances 
he finds definite evidence of their ultimate derivation from the West. 
These traits displayed in the Far East, moreover, just that archaic 
and fragmentary nature characteristic of marginal areas everywhere. 
Many, therefore, it would appear, to the stimulus imported by cultural 
diffusion from the ancient Near East must have been due to the origin 
and fundamental type of that civilisation which eventually took form 
in eastern Asia. 

Borisov, A. An Interpretation of the Images on the Biya- 
Nayman Ossuaria. (Russian text). TOSHM. II, pp. 25-49. 


"Shows that Ossuaria, or Astudans, i.e., ceramic coffins for bones 
used in Zoroastrianism, were of different origin. Some of those, 
found in different excavations belonged to Christians, and others to 
Jews, and this is also testified by written sources. Comparing a con- 
siderable number of fragments, he analyses the meaning of different 
figures, the images of which are often found on the astudans, and 
comes to th conclusion that some of them are personifications of the 
four elements, and others of Zrwan, identified with Chronos.'* 

W. Ivanow, JBBRAS, Vol. IJ. p. 38. 

Burrow, T. A Translation of the Kharosthi Documents 
from Chinese Turkestan. James G. Forlong Fund, Vol. XX, 
pp. 151. Royal Asiatic Society, London, 1940. [1636 

"A number of Prakrit documents written in the Khafosthi script 
were discovered by Sir M. Aurel Stein during his three expeditions to 
Chinese Turkestan in 1900-1, 1906-8 and 1913-16, beyond the Niya 
river in the regions of Niya, Lou-Ian, Tun-huang, Imam Fa'far Sadiq 

and Endere The documents have opened up a new fertile field of 

study to scholars who are interested in the expansion of Indian 
culture and, especially, in the philology of middle Indo-Aryan." 

Pines Chandra Sircar, IHQ. XV III, pp. 286-287. 


C0hn-Wiener, Ernst Ruin Sites in Turkistan. Asia, XLI, 
pp. 102-106, 2 plates. [1837 

Describes some sites in Turkistan now in ruins. 

Day, Florence E. The Islamic Finds at Tarsus. Asia, XLI, 

pp. 143-146, 2 plates. [1638 

Tells of Tarsus under the Muslims, particularly from the Arab 

conquest in the 7th century to the return of the Byzantines in the 


Diakonova, M. A Bronze Weight with the Name of Isma'il 
Samani. (Russian text). TOSHM. II, pp. 165-176. [1639 

A Terra-cotta Figurine of Zahak, (Russian text-). 

TOSHM. Ill, pp. 195-208. [1610 

Collating the Vedic, Avestan, and Sasanian sources, she comes to 
the conclusion that originally Zohak (Azhi Dahaka), Arabicised into 
Dahhak, was a parallel of the vishapas of Transcausasia, who were 
the deities of fertility and water, developments of the ancient totems 
of fish or snake. Originally connected with Yima, he was portrayed 
as a three-headed deity ; later on, when turned by myth into a diabo- 
lical Arab prince, he received two snakes growing from his shoulders 
as substitutes for the additional heads. 

Field, Henry, and Prostov, Eugene Excavations in Uzbekis- 
tan. Asia. LXI, pp. 243-244. .[1641 
The second Uzbek expedition, organised by the Uzbekistan Committee 
for the preservation and study of monuments of material culture in 
Tashkent and the Institute for the History of Material Culture in 
Leningrad, during 1940, continued the excavations of tumuli near 

^Plittner, fi. Chase and Flight with Animals in Art of 
Western Asia (Eussian text). TOSHM, III, pp. 41-70. 


Grigorfcff, G. The Expedition of Tali Barzu (Eussian text). 
TOSHM. II, pp. 87-104. [1643 

The Tali Barzu, together with the original site of Samarqand itself 
are apparently the oldest inhabited places in Soghd, as excavations prove. 
These were started in 1936, and continued in subsequent years. 

" The earliest traces of habitation are found by a square enclosure, 
built on the basic rock. It yielded some interesting archaic 'figurines, 
shards, etc. The second, -Acheraenian layer, contains more traces of 
habitations ; the third Hellenistic period apparently witnessed considera- 
ble revival; its yield includes a fair number of statuettes of clearly 


Greek type. The next, Kushan layer, adds traces of Buddhistic 
influences, and several inscriptions in Soghdian. The Sasanian, fifth 
layer, introduces quite new forms, typical Sasanian art technique, 
and figurines with Turkish features and maces. In the sixth layer 
appear green-bluish glazed pottery and Soghdian coins, casts and with 
a square hole in the middle, after the Chinese fashion". 

W. Ivanow, JBBRAS. Vol. 77, p. 29. 

Ivanow, W. Some Recent Russian Publications on Archaeo- 
logical Research in Central Asia. JBBRAS. Vol. 17 
(N.S.), pp. 25-41, 2 plates. [1644 

Takes stock of a few Russian publications on Oriental subjects, 
which have been received in Bombay. 

Jain, Hiralal Paisaci Traits in the Languages of the 
Kharosthi Inscriptions from Chinese Turkistan. NUJ. 
No. 7," pp. 40-45. [1645 

Notes how far the Paisaci tendencies are noticeable in the language of 
the Kharosthi documents discovered by Sir Aurcl Stein in Chinese 
Turkistan, and assigns to the language a place amongst the varieties 
of Prakrit known to ancient grammarians, and calls it Paisaci or a 
form of Paisaci Prakrit. The conclusion throws some fresh light upon 
the question of the original home of Paisaci. 

Kurdian, H. An Armenian MS. with Unique Mongolian 
Miniatures. JRAS. (1941), pp. 145-148, 3 plates. [1646 
Describes a MS. composed of two different Armenian texts. One of 
Haismavourk written about 1630, and the other of Jashots (church 
ritual). In the fragmentary Jashots there are two full page miniatures : 
The Nativity and the Crucifixion, which have been executed over the 
original writing of the MS. The writer considers that the technique 
of the miniature is not Armenian but Mongolian. Concludes : 
" Perhaps through plunder or in some other way the MS. came into 
the possession of a Mongolian miniaturist who then , produced these 
compositions solely to satisfy an urge to miniature a large and important 
looking MS." 

Lattimore, Owen Inner Asian Frontier of China. Ameri- 
can Geographical Society (Research Series No. 21), 
8"x5V", PP. xxiv + 586, New York, 1940. [1647 

The area considered includes virtually the whole terrain of Central 
and Eastern Asia with which China has had close contact, and the 
time sequence embraces a detailed survey of the different forms of 
social -evolution from the neolithic to the imperial age and a broader 
.but most suggestive discussion of modern developments and con,- 
temporary tendencies and possibilities. 


Piotrovsky, B. The Scythians and Transcaucasia (Russian 
text). TOSHM, III, pp. 71-90. [1648 

Refers to the conditions of the 8th century B.C., when the Scythians 
made their appearence in Asia Minor. Their relation with the 
Scythians in Transcaucasia, Northern Caucasus, and the steppes further 
North is traced. 

Poppe, N. The Karasakpay Inscription of Timur (Russian 
text). TOSHM, II, pp. 185-188. [1649 

Prawdin, Michael The Mongol Empire : Its Rise and Legacy. 
Translated by Eden and Cedar Paul. pp. 581, George 
Allen & Unwin, London, 1940. [1650 

" A vivid picture of the time when the Mongols were but a coglome- 
ration of nomadic clans, scattered over wide inhospitable areas, and 
traced the stages through which, mainly by the genius of ona person, 
they were transformed into the most powerful nation that Asia had 
yet seen. The history Jenghiz Khan, who worked this great miracle, 
reads almost like a romance in the pages of this interesting volume, 
and even the interminable stories of war, accompanied by rapine, 
massacre and wholesale destruction, do not tire the reader or distract 
his attention from the underlying unity of the theme The subse- 
quent history of the Mongols has been traced with equal skill and 
ability and the outstanding personality of Tamerlane has been sketched 
in bold outline ". R. C. Mazumdar, TMR. LXX, pp. 73~74- 

Yakoobovsky, A. Paykand Expedition of 1939 (Russian 
text). TOSHM, II, pp. 51-70. [1651 

Many interesting finds are reported, including more than 200 coins 
of the Kushan, Sasanian, Soghdian, Samanid periods, and later. 
Interesting data were collected about the conditions of life in this 
part of ancient Soghd ". W. Ivanow, JBBRAS. Vol. 17, p. 28. 

The Zarafshan Valley Expedition of 1934 (Russian 

text). TOSHM. II, pp. 113-164. [1652 

The Zarafshan valley expedition of 1934 was undertaken for the 
purpose of the survey of historical sites along the ancient wall, built 
to protect the Bukhara oasis from the raids of the Nomads some time 
before the 8th century A.D., and abandoned in the tenth century. 
It defended the cultivated lands, and at different intervals had rabats 
inhabited spots, near different gates at which trade was carried on 
with the nomads of the desert, as was also the case with the Chinese 
wall. The wall is known under the name of Kampir-duwal, i. e. 'the 
wall of the old women '. As indicated by the archaeological remnants 
found in the different strata, life continues in these places much after 
{he standards of Sasanian times: pottery, e{c., sjiow great affinities 


with similar objects found in the corresponding strata of the more 
ancient spots in the locality, such as Samarqand. The largest town, 
Dabusiyya, reveals an interesting circumstance : potsherds found in the 
ruins prove the fact that habitation continued up to the Mongol 
invasion ". W. Ivanow, JBBRAS, Vol. //, p. 27. 

Yakoobovsky, A. A Review of the History of Excavations 
and other forms of Archaeological Work in Samarqand 
(Russian text). TOSHM. II, pp. 285-337. [1653 

Greater attention by far has always been paid to the surface 
monuments of the Timurid time. Guri Amir, i.e., the mausoleum of 
Tamerlane, the chief mosque, Bibi Khanim, the rnadrasas, Aq-Saray, 
Ruhabad, etc., and especially the sepulchral group of Shah-Zinda, 
were carefully measured and photographed. 

One of the last interesting finds in the excavations in Afrasiyab 
before the last war was the discovery, in 1913, of Buddhist building 
was unearthed, containing some frescoes. 

W. Ivanow, JBBRAS. Vol. 17, pp. 30-31. 

Zouber, S. Musical Instruments in the Khara-Khoto 
Iconography (Russian text). TOSHM. Ill, pp. 325-337. 


Describes different types of musical instruments of Chinese or 
Central-Asian origin. 

Islamic World 

Abbot Habia Arabic Paleography. A'l, VIII, pp. 65-104, 
2 plates. [1655 

Reviews the paleographical materials offered in A Survey of Persian 
Art, by A. U. Pope and P. Ackerman. Disposes some points raised 
by Arthus Jeffery in a review of the writer's study, The Rise of the 
North Arabic Script and its Kuranic Development. (See ABIHL III, 
No. 2093), and presents new materials that lead to some suggestions 
on the development of early Islamic secular script. 

Ali, A. Ysuf Muslim Culture and Religious Thought. In 
No. 1455, pp. 382-416. [1656 

Analyses the causes of the hostility of the Indo-Muslim mind to 
British education and British culture at the beginning of British rule 
in India, and concludes some of its consequences. 

Bawa, Peer Sufism: Ancient -Knowledge of Man. pp. 29. 
The Sufi Movement of Ceylon, Kandi, 1941. [1657 

An argument in favour of the mystic path of the Sufis as the 
means for the realisation of Truth embodied in the self. But the 
symbolic interpretation of the life and teachings of the prophets 
seems to be somewhat extravagant. 

Bhatnagar, Ishwar Chandra Mystic Monasticism During 
the Mughal Period. Is C. XV, pp. 79-90. [1658 

With the development of Sufic Philosophy and thought monastic ism 
in Islam came into being. Discusses such monasticism in India during 
the Mughal period. 

Blyth, Eatelle The Druzes : The People of the Mountain. 
AR. Vol. 37, No. 131, pp. 582-588. [1659 

Gives a short account of the Druze. The Druze creed was originally 
an offshoot of the Ismaileyeh, a Shiah sect founded by Ismail, eldest 
eon of the sixth Shiah Khalif, which split in two after his death. 


Bohdanowicz, C. The Muslims in Poland. AR. Vol. 37, 
No. 131, pp. 646-656. [1660 

These Tatars were the descendants of the old Turco-Mongols who 
so often plundered Poland in the latter part of the Middle Ages, 
advancing as far as the walls of Cracow in 1241. The writer's elemen- 
tary ideas about the origin land the history of the tribes, which has 
never been large, and now comprises about 15000. 

Boldirev, A. Memoirs of Zaynu'd-dln WasisI (Russian 

text). TOSHM, 11, pp. 203-274. ' [1661 

Buchthal, Hugo Indian Fables in Islamic Art. JRAS. 

1941, Ft. 4, pp. 317-324, 4 plates. [1662 

Discusses some Bidpai miniatures, which he says are from the 

Fables of Indian origin. 

Divavi, A. S. Fazail-e-Quran (Gujarati text). 2nd Edn. 
Royal 8vo. pp. 20. Din Electric Printing Press, Ahmeda- 
bad, 1941. [1663 

A collection of forty Hadis from the Quran with explanations. 
Dunlop, D. M. The Spanish Historian Ibn Hubaish. JRAS. 
1941, Pt. 4, pp. 359-362. [1664 

Points out the importance of Ibn Hubaish and his writings. 

Farmer, Henry George The Jewish Debt to Arabic Writers 
on Music. [1665 

Shows how much the Jews borrowed music from Arabic sources. 

Music : The Priceless Jewel. JRAS, 1941, Pt. 1, 

pp. 22-30 ; 127-144. [1666 

Gives translation with comments of the text on audition of 
Al-igb-al-farid of Abu Umar Ahmad Muhammad ibn Abd Rabbihi 
better known as Ibn Abd Rabbihi, (860-940). Dhamm al-malahi by Ibn 
Abi 1-Sunya is a censure of audition. In it, music is linked with 
gambling, drunkenness, fornication, and Imvat, among the malahi or 
forbidden pleasure. The Al-tqd-al-farid written in defence of audition 
which the writer offers here in its entirety, together with other sec- 
tions on music from the same treatise, 

Bhosh, Ramesh Chandra Constitutional Development in 

the Islamic World. With a Foreword by Dr. Kalidas 

Nag. 8M" X 5", pp. ix + 323. The Book Company, 

Calcutta, 1941. [1667 

An interesting and reliable survey of public administration in the 

Near East. The treatment is non-technical and yet it is based on a 

scientific sifting of evidence and criticism of available materials. 



Gibb, H. A. R. Islamic Society and the West. A Study of 
the Impact of Western Civilisation on Moslem Culture 
in the Near East. Vol. I. Islamic Society in the 
Eighteenth Century. Demy 8vo. pp. 376, Royal Institute 
of International Affairs. Oxford University Press, 1941. 


First part of an attempt to give an account of the state of Muslim 
society before the opening of the nineteenth century. Based on 
original Turkish and Arabic sources. 

Grunebaum, Gustave von Arabic Literary Criticism in the 
10th Century A.D. JAOS. Vol. 61, Pt. 1, pp. 51-57. [1669 

Shows that in literary theory the loth century was an age of 
specialists, of people who abandoned the unscientific generalisations 
that make for the charm and the weakness of their great predecessor, 
al-Jahiz. Rational treatment of detail, little discoveries in the 
rhetorical field, progress to a safer and more elaborate system of 
critical qualifications. 

Habeebunissa (Begum) The Conception of Fate in Islam. 
HYJMU. II, pp. 7-10. [1670 

Discusses the different Muslim Schools of thought. All try to 
reconcile religion with philosophy. The writer sees all these schools 
have an element of truth and merely emphasise different aspects of 
the same truth. 

Hamidullah, M. Muslim Conduct of State. IsC. XV, 

pp. 1-44; 157-206; 271-316. [1671 

A treatise of Muslim public international law, consisting of the 

laws of war, peace and neutrality together with precedents from 

orthodox practice. 

Hasrat, Bikrama Jit [Arabic Thought and Its Place in 
History,] by Dr. DeLacy O'leary. Kegan Paul, London, 
1939. [1672 
"Even the theory of neo-Platonic origin of mysticism is as much 
doubtful as the association of its fundamental doctrines exclusively 
with Vedantism or Buddhism, and here Dr. O'leary has been over- 
zealous in establishing his hypothesis the doctrine of Fcina which 

is universally admitted on all hands to be of Indian origin, has been 
exclusively associated with teaching of the neo-Platonists, a fact 
which the author has failed to establish. In the case of the doctrine 
of " unitive state ", he is quite uncertain whether it was borrowed 
from Buddhism, Gnostism or neo-Platonism, but strange, as it may 
appear, he says ; " But in this as in other parts of Sufi speculation 
it seems was neo-Platonic : even in mysticism the Greek mind 
exercised its influence in analysing and constructing hypothesis." 

VBQ. VI, pp. 282-184. 


Hassan, Zufar A Farman of Farrukhsiyar. JAHRL I, 

Pta. 2-3, pp. 179-188. [1673 

The far man in favour of Hafiz Mohammad Hasan for teaching the 

Quran to the neo-Muslims ; the award being half a rupee in excess 

to the emoluments of other Hafizes. 

Hussain, Sultan Ed. Shahid-e-Azam-Husain, (Urdu text). 
Demy 8vo. 15 pp. Sultani Press, Bombay, 1941. [1674 

Poems dealing with the martyrdom of Hazrat Husain at the 
battle of Karbala, by various poets. 

Ivanow, W. Early Shi'ite Monuments. JBBRAS. Vol. 17, 
PP. 1-23. [1675 

A brief study of the early Shi'ite monuments which manifested 
itself in a long series of sectarian formations, and especially Shi'ite 
risings, led by hundreds of different numbers of the gradually increas- 
ing family of Alib b. Abi Talib. Gives the story of this rising from 
Sharhu'l-akhbar in a condensed form, and ends with three pages of 
Index to the work. 

Jaf ri, S. N. A Islamic Mysticism: Its Effect on Urdu 
Poetry. A P. XII, pp. 511-513. [1676 

Shows how a Sufi regards the mystics piactices as indispensable 
for illuminating his heart and for edifying his soul. This high 
philosophy permeates the Urdu poetry of the early days when the 
Urdu poets where themselves Sufis. 

Jeffery, Arthur [Tho Qur'an. Translated with a critical 
re-arrangement of the Surahs] Edinburgh, 1939. See 
ABIPIL II, No. 1297. [1677 

" As this part includes all the earlier and more difficult passages, 
the dividing up of the Suras into component parts is in many places 
confessedly less certain than in the earlier volume, and as we know 
so little of the back-ground of the early pronouncements of the Prophet, 
many of the interpretations of this early material are necessarily 

more speculative Perhaps the most significant thing that emerges 

from this analysis of the Surahs, is that, contrary to earlier opinion, 
we have relatively little early Meccan material in the Qur'an, while 
much more than we had allowed must be considered as Madinan in 
origin, and still more as Madinan in its present form, even though 
it may contain early material." JRAS. (T94T), pp. 81-82. 

Jones, V. R. and Bevan, L. Woman in Islam. A Manual 
with special Reference to conditions in India. Crown 
8vo. pp, 455, 1 plate, bibliography and index. Lucknow, 
1941. [1678 


Jones V. R. and Revan, L. The Approach to Muslim Women. 

A Supplement to Women hi Islam. 12mo. pp. 78. Lucknow, 

1941. [1679 

Kalburgi, K. M, Mahammad Paigambaravaru (Kannada 
text), pp. 8. Chandrodaya Press, Darwar, 1941. [1680 
A short life sketch and the teachings of Mohamed. 

Islama Dharmabodhe (Kannada text), pp. 7. Chand- 
rodaya Press, Dharwar, 1941. [1681 
Main principles of Islam. 

Khadduri, Majid The Law of War and Peace in Islam, 
pp. x + 132, Luzac, London, 1941. [1682 

"This little book is pleasantly written and agreeably free from 
prejudices and extravagant claims. Without much claim to originality 
of thought or depth of research, it at any rate shows, on the whole 
accurate study and that the author has been initiated into the difficult 
business of research on right lines and has consulted the principal 
authorities, ancient and modern, on the subject. 

S. V. Frtz Gerald, BSOS. X, p. 1014. 

Khan, Mouli Abdul Latif A Short History of the Glorious 
Moslem Civilisation. (Pearls of Sufistic Lore). Parts 
IX-XIII. 12mo. pp. iv + 94, 1941. [1683 

Khan, M. A. M. Modern Tendencies in Arabic Literature. 
IsC. XV, pp 317-330. [1684 

An essay giving a general outline of the subject matter. 

Klein, Walter 0., Tr. 'All ibn Ismail al-As'ari's al-Ibanah 
'an usul addiyanah. (The Elucidation of Islam's Founda- 
tion). Translated with introduction and notes. American 
Oriental Series, Vol. 19. 8vo. pp. xiii + 143. American 
Oriental Society, New Haven, 1941. [1685 

Lewis, B. British Contributions to Arabic Studies. With 
preface by A. J. Arberry. 8vo. pp. 29. [1686 

McPherson, J. W. The Moulids of Egypt (Egyptian Saints- 
Days). With a foreword by Prof. E. E. Evan-Pritchard ; 
full glossary and Index. 8vo. pp. xiv + 35i, 50 illus., many 
maps. Giza, 1941. [1687 

" It is a description of the Moulids of Cairo, and of some of the 
principal moulids in the provinces, and, as such, has great scientific 
value. It is a contribution to our knowledge of Egyptian life, 
a worthy supplement to the immortal writings of Lane. Major 
McPherson has paid to the people of Egypt the debt which he freely 
acknowledges he owes them for the hospitality and kindness he has 
enjoyed at their hands for close on half a century." Preface. 


Meyerhof, Max The Philosophy of the Physician, Ar-Razi. 

IsC. XV, pp. 45-58. [1688 

A brief description of works of Abu Bakr Muhammad ibn ar-Razi, 

known as the greatest clinical genius among the physicians of the 

Islamic World during the Middle Ages. 

Nainar, S. Muhammad Husayn Some Tenets of Islam. 
AOR. VI, Pt. 2, pp. 1-13. [1689 

Explains a few points in Islamic Creed. 

Ptitsin, G. Poetical Works of Sayyida (Russian text). 
TOSHM. II, pp. 275-284. [1690 

Ritter, H. E<1. Ilahi Name, by Fariduddin Attar, pp. 
30 + 440 + 16. Ma,arif Press, Istanbul, 1940. [1691 

Persian poetical work of the famous Sufi poet. The poem consists of 
a dialogue between a father and his son ; the father admonishes the son 
and illustrates his points of view with stories which fill the bulk of the 
volume. The foreword of the editor is in German and Persian. 

Rizvi, S. N. Haider Music in Muslim India. IxC. XV, 
pp. 331-340. [1692 

Describes the introduction of Muslim music in India, and its develop- 

Roychoudhury, Makhanlal- The Din-I-Iiahi or The Religion 
of Akbar. 8V" x r>V", pp. xiiii + 337. University of 
Calcutta, 1941. [1693 

Endeavours to probe into the inner strands of the great religious 
upheaval that marked the age of Akbar as they manifested themselves 
not only in India, but in other parts of Asia. The work shows how in 
the genesis of the Dm-i-Ilahi, the Central Asian forces stretching back 
into early Mongol culture wound their course through the Semiticism 
of Arabia, filtered through the Monism of Iran and were ultimately 
Aryanised by the touch of Hindustan. The time at which Akbar's 
stage was to set marked by a spirit of Electicism prepared by Hindu 
Saints and Muslim Sifis and by other forces of liberal Islam". 

C. S. Snnivasacharyar, ////. .vxi, p. 128. 

Sadiq, A.G.M. Behesti Zevar Athna Swarganum Gharenum, 
Part 6. (Gujarati text). Surat, 1941. [1694 

A collection of customs alleged to be bad prevailing in the Muslim 

Salmin, M. A. Al-Haj Imam Hasan: Chief of Youth of 
Paradise. 7^"x5", pp. 206, Bombay, 1941. [1695 

Intended as an introduction to a more comprehensive series of the 
" Biographies of Muslim Saints ", which the author had in contemplation. 
The present is a biography of Imam Hasan, the grandson of the 
Prophet and completes the series of the " Holy Five ". 

Samin, Mohammad AH Al-Haj Imam Hasan. 7" x 424", 
pp. 203. Pub. : Author, Bombay, 1941. [1696 

A biographical sketch of Imam Hasan, intended by way of intro- 
duction to a more comprehensive series of the " Biographies of Muslim 


Sastri, M. L. Roy Choudhury Library in Islam. BPP. LXI, 
pp. 65-70. [1697 

Describes the book-writing, book-binding and the Libraries of the 
ancient Islamic World. 

Schloessinger, Max, Ed. Ansab al-Ashraf of al-Baladhuri. 
Vol. 4B. pp. 172 + 48 + 28. University Press, Jerusalem, 
1928-1940. [1698 

"The chief events narrated are those connected with the death of 
Yazid I, the battle of the Harra, the siege of Mecca, the expulsion of 
'Upaidullah from Basra, the attempt to detach Basra from Ibn Zubair, 
and also the murder of ' Amr b. Sa'id .. ..The volume is disappointing, 
because it contains little that is both new and important. It is tempting 
to say that every fact in muslim history is contradicted by some 
authority or other. There is much interest in addition to the main 
history ". A. S. Triton, BSOS. XI, pp. 221-222. 

Sekaudar, Jalaluddin Hossain The Meaning of Islam. 

7"x4^", PP- 60 Pub. : Author at 5'2B, Dilkuah Street, 

Calcutta, 1941. [1699 

Attempts to explain the meaning of Islam to the English-speaking world. 

Sherwani, H. K. A Muslim Political Thinker of the Ninth 

Century A.C., Ibnl Abi'r-Rabl. IsC. XV, pp. 143-156. [1700 

A study of political ideas couched in Ibni Abi'r-Rabl's work 

Suluku'l-Maljk fitadbiri'l-Maniiilik, written during the reign of the eighth 

Abbasid Caliph. 

Subhan, Abdus Mu'tazilite View on Beatific Vision. IsC. 
XV, pp. 422-428. [1701 

Mu'tazilites means the seceders from the Orthodox church of 
Islam. They were a sect of Muslims with whom reason was the 
higher form of knowledge, even revelation presupposing it. The 
rationalist movement they started came into being toward-* the end 
of the Ummayed period and subsequently flourished during the hey- 
day of the Abbasides only to collapse physically on the rise of the 
Imam Abul Hasan al-Ash'ari. The writer presents the point of view 
of the Mu'tazililes on the Vision of God. 

Syed, Md. Hafiz Nawab Jaffar ' All Khan Asar's Mystical 
Poetry. AP. XII, pp. 516-519. [1702 

Appreciation of the mysticism of a leading Urdu poet Asar. 

Syed, Sulaiman Nadvi Gujaratman Paigamber Kathan na 
Sikashndatao. (Gujarati text). SFGST. V, Pt. 4, pp. 441-450. 


Preachers of the Sayings of the Prophet in the original Urdu 
text of Imamuddin S. Dargahwala. It is an account of different 
religious Arabic scholars versed in the study of Hindi. The transla- 
tion is only of the portion of the text which relates to Gujarat. 

Umaruddin, M. Idea of Law in the Philosophy of AI- 
Ghazzali. MUJ. VII, pp. 80-95. [1704 

A short study of love of God according to al-Ghazzali. 


(Pei tainitHj to countries not included in this work 
but havintj reference to Indology) 

Acharya, P. K. Maya Architecture of Central America. 
JUPHS. XIV, Pfc. 2, pp. 36-40. [1705 

Discusses the word Maya of the several architectural texts and 
says that it need not be the name of the same person ; like Manu, 
it appears to be a generic name. Then he goes on the Maya remains 
discovered in Mexico and concludes that the Central American 
civilisation was directly derived from India. 

Chaman Lai Hindu America. 9^" x 6", pp. 247 + xvii, 84 

illus. 2nd Edn. New Book Company, Bombay, 1941. [1706 

Parallels between the culture of the American Indians and that of 

the ancient Hindus. It is difficult to be certain about direct influence 

or borrowing by one culture from another. Undertakes to prove the 

pre-historic wave of emigration from India found its way to the 

Western Continent long before Columbus reached its islands in the 


Chand, Bool The Evacuation of the Island of Karrack, 
1841-42. In No. 1222, pp. 163-169. [1707 

Narrates a case of conflict between the Government of India under 

Lord Auckland and the British Foreign Office, in 1841. The conflict 

of view related to the small island of Karrak in the Persian Gulf, 

which had been occupied by the Government of India on iQth June, 

1838, as a counterblast to the Persian invasion of Herat. 

Flines, E. W. v. de Chineesch porcelein uit den Portu- 

geeschen tijd. TITLV. LXXXI, Pt. 3, pp. 438-440, 

2 plates. [1708 

Points out some Chinese porcelein having decorations of Portuguese 


Heras, H. The Hamitic Indo-Mediterranean Race. NR. 
XIV, pp. 185-196. [1709 

Discusses the origin of primitive nations from the Biblical point of 
view. Identifies the Dravidians of India as the original nucleus of 
the Hamitic race ; the identity of the Aryans with the descendants 
of Japheth is deduced from the innumeral lexical similarities between 
Dravidian languages and Sanskrit. 


Mac Fadden, Cliffort H.~ A Bibliography of Pacific Area 

Maps. With an Introduction by Robert Burnett Hall. A 

Report in the International Research Series of the 

Institute of Pacific Relations. 9" x 6", pp. xxiii -4-107, 

1 map. Studies of the Pacific No. 6. Institute of Pacific 

Relations, New York, 1941. [1710 

Seven major regional divisions, the World, the Pacific Ocean, Asia, 

Australia, Oceania, N. America and S. America, are used as the 

primary basis of organisation of the nearly 300 maps and sets of 

maps included in the bibliography. 

Reilly, Bernard Aden and its Links with India. AR. 

Vol. 37, No. 129, pp. 65-80. [1711 

Deals with the Fortress and Port ; British Administration ; The 

First Governor, Captain Haines ; Administrative Changes ,* Indian 

Mercantile Community and the Protectorate that lies behind Aden. 

Sansom, Clive The First Teacher : The Life and Religion of 
Akhnaton. AP. XII, pp. 163-165. [1712 

Reconstructs the life of the Egyptian king Akhnaton. Ancient as 
the civilisation of Egypt is, India has greater claims to be the oldest 
cradle of human civilisation and Egypt herself derived her inspiration 
from old Aryavarta. 

Sternbach, Ludiwik -Similar Social and Legal Institutions 
in Ancient India and in Ancient Mexico. P0 t VI, pp. 
43-56. [1713 

Gives some examples for legal and social institutions identical, or 
similar in Ancient India and in Ancient Mexico. He does not know 
the source of the origin of the life, of the customs, of the moral and 
legal rules, of the thoughts etc., in Mexico, and lie does not know 
where they originated but sees similarity in ancient Mexican and 
ancient Indian social and legal institutions. 


(Numbers refer to items not to pagts. Reviewers in Italics) 

Abaninadranath, Vidyalamkar, 1513 

Abbot, Nabia, 1655 

Abdul-Ghanj, Muhammad, 1574 

Acharya, N. C. Narimha, 331 

Acharya, P., 248 

Acharya, P. K., 74, 113, 1705 

Adam, William, 315 

Adhikari, P. B., 1164 

Adigal, Gnaniyar, 1374 

Advani, A. B., 1358 

Adya, A. T. A., 75 

Agarwal, J. K., 1033 

Agrawala, V. S., 35, 190, 307, 1034, 

1439, 1575, 1606 
Ahmad, Fakhruddin, I 
Ahmad, Khwaja Muhammad, 351 
Ahmad, M. B., 265 

Ahmad, Maulavi Shamsuddin, 353, 354 
Ahmad, Mohammad Aziz, 700 
Aiyangar, A. N. Krishna, 355, 701, 

730, 1 122 

Aiyangar, H. Shesha, 582, 630, 631 
Aiyangar, K. A. Srinivasa, 749, 1424 
Aiyangar, K. N. Rangaswami, 1159, 

Aiyangar K. V. Rangaswami, 76, 77^ 

731, 732, HOI 

Aiyangar, K. V. Rangay^anri, 253 
Aiyangar, R. Raghava, 744 
Aiyangar, S. Krishnaswarai, 78, 356, 

453, 733, 1317 

Aiyangar, S. Srinivasa, 488 
Aiyangar, T. K. Gopalaswami, 489 
Aiyangar, T. R. Srinivasa, 1163, 


Aiyappan, A., 1123 
Aiyar, A. Nageswara, 1375 
Aiyar, A. S. Ramanathan, 249, 250, 


Aiyar, K. V. Padmanabha, 1325 

Aiyar, L. A. Krishna, 17 

Aiyar, L. V. Ramaswami, 628, 629, 

734, 735 

Aiyar, M. S. Ramaswami, 159 
Aiyar, M. Subramania, 463 
Aiyar, P. R. Chidambara, 337 
Aiyar, P. S, Sivaswarai, 79, 486. 487 
Aiyar, Subrahmanya K. V., 290 
Aiyar, T. Paramasiva, 339 
Aiyar, V. Subrahmanya, 1058 
Aiyar, V. Venkatasubha, 1376 
Aiyar, T. L. V., 126 
Akhandanand, 993 
Ali, A. Yusuf, 80, 1656 
Ali A. F. M. Abdul, 160, 266 
Ali, Manzur, 1576 
Allan, /., 137 
Altekar, A. S. 890, 316, 357, 358, 

1035, 1036 

Altekar, A, S., 731, 1275 
Amin, G. K., 526 
Ammai^ar, Siva Parvati, 161 
| Anantacharya, V,, 1150 

Anantarangachar, N., 736, 1102 

Anderson, Bernard, 1285 

Anklesaria, H. T., 139 

Anstey, Vera, 308 

Apte, B. D., 913, 914, 915, 916, 917, 918 

Apte, B. K., 920 

Apte, D. V., 81, 921, 922 

Apte, V. M., 1161, H62 

Apte V. M., 737, 1103 

Aravarauthan, T, G., 36 

Archer, W. C, 792 

Archer, W. G., 746 

Aronson A., 1124 

Arthavaikar, M. B,, 15 14 

Arya, Aniladevi, 738 




Askari, S. Hasan, 162, 267, 268, 739, 


Athalye, N. V., 740, 741 
Athavle, R. B., 742 
Atmaramji, 581 
Avalaskar, S. V., 743 
Avasthy, R. S., 269 
Ayyangar, See Aiyangar 
Ayyar, See Aiyar 

Bachmann, Von Hedwig, 1124 

Bagal, Joseph Chandra, 1240 

Bagchi, P. C, 82, 191 

Bagchi, P. C., 83 

Baghavacarya, E. V. Vira, 450 

Bailey, F. M., 1612 

Bake, A. A., 1542 

Baktasing, 227 

Balaratnam, L. K., 84, 491, 1009 

Balasubrahmanyan, S. R., 250, 1377 

Baliga, B. S., 1318 

Baman-Behram, B. K., 1268 

Bambhania, N. K., 1052 

Banerjea, Jitendranath, 553 

Banerjee, Anukulchandra, 745 

Banerjee, Brajendusundar, 1125 

Banerjee, D. N., 1241, 1242 

Banerjee, /., 1243, 1344 

Banerjee, Romesh Chandra, 332, 1379 

Banerji, A. C,, 192, 923* 924, 925 

Banerji, A. C., 280, 980, 1319, 


Banerji, D. R., 926, 933 
Banerji-Sastri, A., 554, 703, 704, 1380 
Banerji-Sastrt, A., 746 
Banerji, Suresh Chandra, 702, 747 
Banerji, S. K., 270, 271 
Bank, A., 1577 
Bapat, P. V., 705 
Barger, Evert, 1567 
Barma, B. K., 706, 748 
Barma, B. M., 1381 
Barman, Chandicharan, 85 
Barman, Uendra Nath, 2 
Basavanal, S. S. 492 

Basu, K. K. 272, 297, 1244, 1286, 1287, 

Batlivala, Shrab H., 1578 
Bates, Robert H., 454 
Battacharya, Sachchidananda, 359 
Bauwcns, M., 926, 1320 
Baws, Peer, 1657 
Bayart, J. B., 749 
Beck, Horace C., 37 
Belenitsky, A,, 1631, 1632 
Belvalkar, S. K,, 493 
Bendrey, V. S., 1288 
Bengeri, H. G., 360, 361 
Benshahi, Ardesher, 1579 
Berg, C. C., 1543 
Bernstam, A., 1632, 1633 
Berwala, K. S., 750 
Bhadurif Manindra Bhersan, 3 
Bhagwat, A. R., 1010 
Bhandarkar, D. B , 1245 
Bhandarkar, D. R., 66 
Bhandarkar, D. R., 83, 1165 
Bharali, Devananda, 632 
Bharati, S. S., 751 
Bharatiar, Suddhananda, 163 
Bhat, Bhaskar Vaman, 927 
Bhat, K. S., 494 

Bhat, M. Mariappa, 583, 753. 754 
Bhatanagar, O. P., 1383 

Bhatkande, V. N., 86, 87 

Bhatnagar, I. C., 1658 

Bhatnagar, K. C., 88 

Bhatnagar, K. N., 633 

Bhatt, Nilkanta, 495 

Bhatt, R. M., 496 

Bhattacharya, Benoytosh, 497 

Bhattacharya, Bhabatosh, ion 

Bhattacharya, Dinesh Chandra, 164, 
755, 756 

Bhattacharya Haran Chandra, 1053 

Bhattacharya Vidhushekhara, 634 

Bhattasali, N. K., 362, 363, 1384 

Bidya (Prince), 1522 

Billimoria, N. M., 364, 1126, 1359 

Binyon, Lawrence, 757, 1580 

Birmey, Williams S., 89 

Bishop, Carl Whiting, 1634 

Biswas, Akhil Bandhu, 365 



Blyth, Estelle, 
Bohdanowicz, C., 1660 
Boldirev, A., 1661 
Bool Chand, 1620, I/O/ 
Borah, M. I., 165 
Borisov, A., 1385, 1635 
Borooah, Chandradhar, 1386 
Borst, L,, 1544 
Bosh, F. D. K., 1545 
Bose, Atindra Nath, 1127, 1387 
Bosc G., 1104- 
Bose, Nandlal, 90 
Bose, Nirmal Kumar, 1128 
Bose, Nirmal Kumar, 17, 66 
Boveri, Margaret, 1581 
Boxer, C. R., 570 
Brown, W. Norman, 1166 
Buchthal, Hugo, 1662 
Buddhadatta, A. P., 193 
Bullock, H., 1360, 1388 
Burger, P. Adolf, 1546 
Burn, Richard, 1037 
Burnay, Jean, 1523, 1524 
Burrow T., 665, 1636 
Burrows, Millar, 1621 

Cadell, P. R., 1389 

Cadcll, P. R., 1306 

Camboya, H. M , 1390 

Cammiade, A, 1289 

Campos, J. de, 1525 

Chaghtai, M. Abdulla, 91, 92, 366, 


Chakladar, H. C. 1098 
Chakrabarti, B. D., 1391, 1392 
Chakravarti, A., 584 
Chakravarti, Chintaharan, 707, 1151 
Chakravarti t Chintaharan, 349, 485, 

506, 1105 

Chakravarti, Magendranath, 759 
Chakravarti, P. C, 502, 1393 
Chakravarti, Bashmohan, 503 
Chakravarti, S. N. 367, 368, 760, 1099 
Chamal Lai, 1706 
Chanda, Ramprasad, 38 
Chandra, Prakash, 300 

Chandradas, Prangopal, 1246 
Chapekar, N. G,, 456 
Chaplin, Dorothea, 1012 
Chatterji, Nandlal, 93, 1247, 1394 
Chatterji, Suniti Kumar, 555 
Chatterji, Sumti Kumar ', 1554 
Chaturvedi, S. P., 635, 636, 637 
Chandhuri, J., 1054 
Chaudhuri, Jatindra Bibal, 761, 762, 

763, 764, 765, 766, 767, H67, 1 168, 

Chaudhuri, Nanimadhat, 994. IOI 3 


Chaudhuri, N. N., 995 
Chaudhuri, P. D., 369 
Chaudhuri, Premadhar, 556, 557 
Chawla, K. R., 1055 
Chettiar, C. M. Ramachandra, 1321 
Chettiar, M. Kadiresan, 504 
Chettiyar, A. Chidambaranatha, 

767A, 1395 

Chikyo, Yamamto, 566 
Childc, V. Gordon, 39 
Chinivala, F. S., 140, 141 
Chintamani, T. R., 94> 505, 768, 7^9 
Chitale, S. D., 1396 
Chitrav, Siddhesvarassastri, 638 
Choksi, S. B., 457 
Chompell, Geshe, 1613 
Chopra, U. C, 196 
Chou, T. F., 1397 
Choudhury, M. R., 1398 
Chowdary, Kotha Bhavayya, 4 
Christian, John L., 1515 
Christian John L., 1526 
Clawson, H. Phelps, 1399 
Codrington, H. W., 990 
Coedes, George, 1535 
Cohn-Wiener, Ernst, 1637 
Commissariat, M. S., 1269 
Coomaraswamy, Ananda K., 1171 
Corelli, Mario E., 195, 758 
Crucq, K. C, 1547 
Culshaw, W. J., 5 

Dadachanji, Fardun K., 142 



Dandekar, R. N., 256, 333, 996, II/2 

Dandekar, S. V., 489 

Dandekar, V. P., 770 

Dargahwala, I. S., 1270 

Das, Dwarikanath, 40 

Das, Govendram, 1152 

Das, Matilal, 318 

Das, S. A., 230 

Das, T. C., 6 

Das Gupta, A. P., 1248 

Das Gupta A. P., 1249 

Das Gupta, C. C., 370 

Das Gupta, Nalininath, 371 

Das Gupta, S. B., 197 

Dasgupta, Surendranath, 1153, 1548 

Date, S. R., 997 

Datta, Bhupendra Nath, 7, 499 

Datta, Dandi Ram, 95 

Datta, Hirendranath, 96 

Datta, Kalikinkar, 575, 576, 577, 1250, 

1251, 1400 

Dave, Kanaiyalal Bhaishankar, 771 
Dave, M. C, 246 
Dave, M. P., 167 
Dave, Urmila, 772 
David, H. S., I$82 
Davies, C. Collin t 80 
Day, Florence E., 1583, 1584, 1638 
Day, U. N., 1361 
De, J. C. 301, 302, 30? 
De, S. K., 334, 774, 775, 7/6 
De, 5. K. f 773 
Dee, J. C, 1401 
Devdhar, C. R., 777 
Desai, B. L, 77^, 1014, "73, "74 
Desai, Mohanilal Dalichand, 779 
Desai, N. L, 500 
Desai, Padmavathi, 198 
Desai, P. B., 168, 288, 291, 1402 
Desai, Ramanlal V., 8 
Deshmukh, Madhav Gopal, 780, 781 
Deshpande, C D., 1264, 1290 
Deshpande, R. S. G. K., 928 
Deshpande, R. R., 782 
Deshpande, V. B., 1403 
Desikar, S. Muttuvel, 501, 783 

Desikar, Vaidayanatha, 784 

Deva, Krishna, 483 

Devadhar, C. R., 785, 786 

Devakinandnacharyaji, 1154 

Devasthali, G. V., 787 

Devi, Akshaya, 788 

Dey, Upendra Nath, 1307, 1308 

Dharma, P. C., 335 

Dharmapala, Devamitta, 199 

Dhyanchandraji, 586 

Diakonov, I., 1622 

Diakonov, M., 1639, 1640 

Dikshit, D. S., 789 

Dikshit, K. N., 1038 

Dikshit, Moreshwar G., 41, 372, 373, 

Dikshit, S. K., 458, 790 
! Dikshit, Ramachandra B. R. 585 
| Dikshitar, V. ,R. Ramachandra, 97, 
I 252, 773, 791, 1129 
I Dik \httar, V. R. Ramachandra, 1428, 

Dimand. Maurice S., 1585 

Diskalkar, D. B., 929, 930, 931, 1040, 

Divan ji, Prahlad C., 1271 

Divavi, A. S., 1663 

Drower, E. S., 1623 

Drucqucr, Seth, 1252 

Dunlop, D. M., 1664 

Durga Prasad, 1029 

Dutt, Kalinaksha, 200, 708 

Diitt, S. K., 1309, 1322 

Dwivedi, Manibhai, 9 

Edwards, J. F., 1404 

E. H. R., 932 

Ehrenfels, Baron Omar Ralf 1130, 


Elwell-Sutton, L. R, 1586 
Elwin, Verrier, II, 15, 1015, 1405 
Elwin, Verrier, 792 
Emeneau, M. B., 1016 
Entkoven, R. E., 10, II 
Erdmann, Von Kurt, 1587 
Eswar, N. V., 201, 319 



Farmer, Henry George, 1665, 


Fernandes, Braz A., 42, 154, 1042 
Fernandcs, Braz A., 933 
Ferroli, D., 231 
Field, Henry, 1588, 1641 
Figueiredo, Propercia Correia Af onso 


FitzGerald, S. V., 1682 
Flines, E. W. v. O. cle, 1708 
Fuchs, S., 12, 1132 
Furer-Haimendorf, Christoph von, 

10, 13 

Gadre, A. S., 66 

Gajendragadkar, A. B., 793 

Gajendragadkar, K. B., 506 

Gambhirananda, 1175 

Gandhi, G. N., 587 

Gandhi K. C., 507 

Gandhi, M. K., 232 

Gangoly, O. C, 98 559 

Ganguli, J. M., 202, 203 

Garge, D. V., 639 

Garrett, H. L. O., 1406, 1407 

Gense, J. H., 1408 

George, S. K., 233 

George, V. C., 1323 

Gharpure, J. R., 794 

Ghatage, A. M., 640, 795 

Ghorpade, B. B., 934 

Ghosh, Batakrishna, 508, 641, 998, 

Ghosh, Batakrishna, 99, 335, 1204, 

1207, 1607 
Ghosh, J. C, 796 
Ghosh, Mamontohan, 796A, 797 
Ghosh, Ramesh Chandra, 1667 
Ghosal, Hari Ranjan, 1253 
Ghoshal, R. K., 382, 383 
Ghoshal, Tarun, 100 
Ghoshal, U. N., 204, 460. 1409, 1410 
Gibb, H, A. R., 1668 
Godard, Andre, 1590 
Gode, P. K., 101, 156, 440, 441, 442, 

443, 444, 445, $88, 709, 7, 7H, 

79**, 935, 936, 980, 1411, 1412, 1413. 
1414, 1434 

Goetz, H., 43, 102 

Gatz, H., 554 

Gokhale, L. R., 509 

Gokhale, S. B., 459 

Gokhale, V. V., 205 

Gopalachari, K., 1324 

Gopani, A, S., 14, 321 

Gordine, Dora, 559 

Gordon, D. H., 44 

Gordon, M. E., 44 

Gore, N. A., 834 

Goris, R., 1549 

Goswani, D., 760 

GovcaSj A., 1119 

Govindasami S. K., 253, 1018 

Gracias, Amancio, 461 

Gramopadhye, G. B., 642 
| Gray, H., 1415 

Gray, Louis, H., 143 

Grigorieff, G , 1643 

Grigson, W. V M 15 

Grunebaum, Gustave Von, 1669 

Guenon, Rene, 1416 

Guha, B. S., 103 

Guha, S. C. 712, 1417 

Guleri, C. S., 854 

i Guleri, Shaktidhar Sharma, 384 
| Gulrajani, M. T., 1362 
j Gupta, Hari Ram, 1115, Ill6, 1117, 

; 1568, 1569 

I Gupte, Y. R., 937, 938, 939, 1418 

| Gurbax, G. R., 1310 

| Gurner, C. \V., 803 

| Gyani, R. G., 45, 46 

| Gyani, S, D., 1419 

Haas, Vilem, 1133 
Habeebunissa, 1670 
Habib, Ganj, 713 
Habib, Mohammad, 104 
Habibtillah, A. B., 270 
Hackin, J., 1570, 1572 
Haim, S., 643 
Halim, S. A., 254 



Hamidullah, M., 1671 

Hardas, Bal Shastri, 940 

Hardy, Marcella, 206 

Harichandan, Lakshminarayana, 385 

Haribhadrasuri, 589 

Harrison, J. V., 1591 

Harshe, R. G., 336, 1420 

Hasan, Hadi, 804 

Hasan, Zafar, 386, 1673 

Hasrat, Bikrama Jit, 273, 1672 

Hazra, R. C, 805, 1106 

Heimann, Betty, 644, 1056 

Heras, H., 1709 

Herzfeld, Ernst R, 1592 

Hevenesi, G., 235 

Hinkson, Pamela, 462 

Hiriyanna, M., 1057 

Hodiwala, S. H., 1043 

Hornell, James, 1421 

Homer, J. B., 207 

Hosain, M. Hidayat, 274, 275 

Hosten, H M 155, 714 

Hull (Father), 47 

Husain, Shaikh Chand, 1422 

Hussain, Sultan, 1674 

Huyilagola, Varadaraja, 806, 807 

Inamdar, P. A , 48 
Ingholt, Haral, 1624, 1625 
Ivanow, W., 1644, 1675 
Ivanow., 1607, 1635, 1643, 1651 

1652, 1653 
lyangar, See Aiyangar 

Jafri, S. N. A,, 1676 

Jaffar, S. M., 1425 

Jagadiswar Ananda, 1362 

Jagavira, Pandiyan, 464 

Jagirdar, R. V., 808 

Jagtiani, V. I., 1364 

Jain, Kantaprasad, 465, 590, 591, 592 

Jain, Hiralal, 1645 

Iain, Khushal Chandra Vatsalya, 446 

James, E. O., 1426 

Jayamkondar, 809 

J. C. A., 49 

Jajfery. Arthur, 1677 

Job, T. J., 295 

Johnson, E. H., 466, 8lO 

Johnson, E. R., 105 

Johnson, Helen M., 593, 1427 

Jois, Hullur Srinivasa, 811, 8i2 

Jones, V. R., 1678, 1679 

Joshi, C. V., 208 

Joshi, G. M, 1176 

Joshi, Gopala Shastri, 645 

Joshi, S. B., 646, 647 

Joshi, S, G., 941 

Joshi, S. N., 942, 943, 944, 945, 946, 

947, 948, 949 
Joshi, S. S., 813 
Joshi, V. V , 304, 1428 

Kadiresan, Chettiar, 814 

Kak, R., 510 

Kakati, Banikanta, 648, 1155 

Kakati, Sarbeswar, 560 

Kalburgi, K. M , 1680, 1681 

Katndar, Keshavlal H v 1272, 1429 

Kanakavijaya, Muni, 815 

Kane, Panduranga Vaman, 511 

Kanga, Ervad M. F., 144 

Kanta, Surya, 1177 

Kantadas, Rajani, 1430, 1431 

Kapadia, Hiralal Rasiklal, 649, 1019 

Kapadia, M. K., 594 

Karandikar, J. G., 816 

Karmarkar, A. P., 1156, 1178 

Karmarkar > A. F., 1324 

Karmarkar, R. D., 817 

Karve, C. G., 950 

Karve, D. G., 309 

Karve, Irawati, 18, 1130 

Kashyap Mohanlal, 818 

Kataki. Sarbeswar, 387 

Katdare, M. K., 1432 

Katre, S. M., 650, 651, 652, 653, 654, 

1433, 1434 

Kavi, M. Ramakrishna, 388, 715 
Keith, A. Berriedale, 1179 
Keith, A. Berriedale, 180 
Kelkar. D. K., 106 


Kelkar, M. ML, 819 

Kelkar, Y. N., 951 

Kempers, A. J. Bernet, 50 

Kennedy, Jean Wilson, 1462 

Khadduri, Majid, 1682 

Khadilkar, K. P., 512 

Khalkhali, S. Abdur-Rahim, 1594 

Khan, Fazul Ahmad, 389, 390 

Khan, Ghulam Mustafa, 820 

Khan, M. A. M., 716, 1684 

Khan, Mouli Abdul Latif, 1683 

Khan, Na^irul-Islam, 51 

Khar, Chintamani Sastri, 107 

Khare, C. H., 952, 953, 954 

Khare, G. H., 561, 1044 

Khaze, A. B., 145 

Khera, P. N., 1365 

Khore, G. H- 467 

Kibe, M. V., 19, 338, 513 

Kibe, M. K, 339 

Kincaid, C. A., 1435 

Kini, K. S., 1436 

Kishor, K., 52 

Klein, Water C., 1685 

Kler, Joseph, 20 

Kodikoppamath, B. M., 177, 178 

Kokil, M. Umar, 391, 1273, 1274 

Kokje, Raghunathashastri, 1059 

Kolte, V. B., 447 

Konow, Sten, 822 

Kosambi, Dharmanda, 209, 1047 

Krenkow, R, 1437 

Krishna, M. A., 955 

Krishnamurthy, G. N., G. N., 310 

Krishnamurthy Y. G., 179 

Krishnaiya, K. Rama, 823 

Krishnamacharya, Embar, 824 

Kshirsagar, P. G., 825 

Kuhnel, Ernst, 1595 

Kulkarni, E. D., 656 

Kulkarni, Umabai Lingo, 999 

Kumaraswamiji, 1060 

Kundangar, K. G., 514 

Kunhan Raja, C., 796, 827, 828, 829, 

830, 831, 832, 833, 891, Il8l 
Kunhan Raja, C., 826 

Kurdian, H., 1646 
Kuriyan, George, 1326, 1327 
Kurz, Otto, 1596 

Laddu, R. D., 834 
Lahiri, N. C, 108 
Lahiri, Taranath, 21 
Lakshminaraen, P. S., 210 
Lakshminarasimmhiab, M., 515, 835 
Lambrick, H. T., 54, 1366 
Landon, Kenneth Perry, 1526 
Lanman, Charles Rockwell, 1031 
Lattimore, Owen, 1647 
Law, Bimala Churn, 22, 23, 24, 55, 

206, 211, 212, 1438 
LeMay, R., 1515 
Lewis, B.,'l686 
Lindsay, Benjamin, 1439 
Littner, H., 1642 
Loewenstein, John, 1440 
Lotahkar, D. N., 1265 

MacFadden, Clifford H., 1710 
Macfarlane, Eileen, W. E., 25, 1614 
Maclagan, E. D., 1571 
Macnicol, Nicol, 1182 
Macqueen, Percy, 657 
Mahadevan, T. M. P., 516, 517 
Mahalingam, T. V., 1134, 1291 
Mahal ingam, T. V., 579 
Maharaj, Dharma Thcerthaji, 1135 
Mahvi, Muhammad Husayn, 180 
Majumdar, D. N., 2*6 
Majumdar, Jatindra Kumar, 1441 
Majumdar, M. R., 562, 8:6 
Majumdar, R. C,, 392 
Majumdar, R. C., 1291, 1328, 1651 
Malavad, S. S., 658 
Mallayya, N. V., 109, 659 
Mangalwedhe, B. B., 1292 
Mankad, D. R., 1 10, 837 
Marchant, Alexander, 571 
Mariwalla, C. L., '1367, 1368, 1369, 

1370, 1371 

Marsh, Gordon H., 660 
Marshall, Sir John, 37 



Marshall, Sir John, 

Mashruwala, K. G., 237 

Matson, Frederick R., 1597, 1598 

Mathur, Sushil Chandra, ill 

May, Reginald Le, 1527 

Mayhew, A. I., 239 

McPherson, J. W., 1687 

Medhi, K. R., 518 

Meersman, Achilles, 240, 241 

Mehta, C. C. 1442 

Mehta, C. N., 340 

Mehta, H. K., 520 

Mehta, H. P., 1599 

Mehta, Nowroz, C., 146, 147 

Mehta, R. A., 1061, 1062, 1183 

Mei, Y. P., 1616 

Melkonian, Vartan, 1626, 1627 

Menon, Chelnat Achyuta, 112, 341, 

661, 838 

Menon, T. K. Krishna, 839 
Menon, V. K. R., 393 
Meyerhof, Max, 1688 
Miles, George, 1600 
Minakshi, C, 56 
Mirashi, V. V., 297, 394, 395, 396 397, 

398, 468, 484, 1045, 1046, 1046 A 
Mishra, Umesh, 840 
Misra, Brahmasankar, 841 
Misra, Gangadhar, 842 
Misra, Padma, 843 
Misra, Padma, 844 
Misra, Syam Behari, 845 
Misra, Sukhdeo Behari, 845 
Misra, Umesa, 1063 
Misra, Kalipada, 595, 1254, I 2 55, 1256, 


Mitra, Achyuta K., 1020 
Mitra, Sarat Chandra, 1000, 1021 

1022, 1023 
Modi, P. M., 521 
Mcens, J. L., 1552 
Mohan Singh, 1024 
Mohammad, Syed, 322 
Moneer, Q. M., 399, 400 
Mookerji, See Mukerji 
ftforaes, G. M,, 956 

Moses, S. T., 27 

Moti Chandra, 991 

Motwani, Kemal, 1516 

Moulik, Monindramohan, 1528 

Mugali, R. S., 846 

Mukerjee, Ajit Coomar, 29 

Mukerjee, Dhirendra Nath, 261, 434, 


Mukerjee, H. C., 2 

Mukerjee, Radhakamal, 311, 323, 1136 
Muker ji, Radha Kumtid, 113, 270 
Mukerji, S. K., 28, 213 
Mukerji, Satkari, 1063 
Mulay, K. G., 114 
Mulla, Feridum, 662 
Mullah Shah, 273 
Muni, Jinavijayaji, 596 
Muni, Kantisagarji, 1353, 1449 
Munshi, K. M., 522, 1275 

Nadkarni, S. D., 1450 

Nadvi, Syed Sulaiman, 469 

Nag, Kalidas, 1553, 1554 

Nahta, Agarchand, 342 

Naidu, P. S., 58, 1064 

Naik, A. V., 57 

Nainar, S. Muhammad Husayn, 470 

471, 663, 1689 
Nair, P. Kribhna, 847, 848, 849, 850 


Nambiar, V. N. D., 393, 401 
Nandimath, S. C., 523 
Narahari, H. G., 718, 719, 720, 851, 

1184, 1185, 1186 
Narasimia, A. N., 665 
Narasimhachar, D. L., 664, 852 
Narasimhachari, K. f 1329 
Narayan, Baldeva, 30 
Narayanan, V., 1187 
Nath, R. M., 59, 563, 564 
Natha, Agarchand, 1451 
Navalkar, C. G., 242 
Nawab, S. M., 597 
Naware, H. R., 742 
Nene, Gopal Sastri, 853 
Neog, Dimbeswar, 666, 667 


Neogf Maheswar, 1025 
Nepali, 1351 
Nerurkar, V, R., 8$3A 
Newton, A. P., 1452 
Niggam, Krishna Cham, 1311 
N. N., 60, 61 
N. R., 62 
Nyayasahityatirttja, H., 668 

Ojha, Gaurishankar Hirachand, 854 
Oke, G. H., 957 
Oldliam, C. E. A. W., 1453 
O'Malley, L. S. S., 1138, 1454, 1455, 

1456, 1457 
Ozartar, Bal, 1458 

Padhiar, A. S., 524 
Padmanabhachari, T. R., 115, 1459 
Pai, H. Govind, 257, 598, 1293 
Panchmukhi, R. S., 402, 403 
Pandey, D. P., 565 
Pandey, R. B., 1139, 1188 
Pandeya, L. P., 1048 
Pandian, Jagavira, 855 
Pandit, M, V., 1066 
Pandit, N. P., 525 
Pangu, Dattatray Sitaram, 958 
Panigrahi, Krishna Chandra, 404 
Paramasivan, S., Il6 
Parameswar, K. S., 1460 
Paramavitana, S., 1517 
Paranjpe, V, G., 670, 856, 857 
Parike, D. P., 181 
Parikh, J. T., 858 
Parmar, R. D., 526 
Paruck, F. D. }., 148, 1601, 1602, 1603 
Parthasarathi, 359 
Patel, G. J., 599 
Patel, Manilal, 183, 669, 1189 
Patil, D. S. Menasagi, 182 
Pawar, A. G., 276, 959, 96o, 1330 
Payasagar, Munivarya, 600 
Paymaster, R. B., 149 
Pendleton, Robert L , 1529 
Pendse, Lalji, 961 
Pendse, S. D., 1067 
L. t 1509 

Philips, D., 306 

Philips, C. H., 305, 306 

Pillai, A* Bhuvaraham, 860 

Piilai, Kannuswami, 671 

Pillai, K. Appadurai, 671, 1331 * 

Pillai, K. T., 527 

Pillai, M. Arunachalan, 861 

Pillai, M. Rajamanikkam, 63 

Pillai, M. V. Venugopala, 862 

Pillai, P. K. Narayana,'ngo 

Pillai, R. P. Sethu, 243, 472, 86$, 866, 


Pillai, S. N. Kandiah, 863 
Pillai, S. Vaiyapuri, 864 
Pillai. T. Lakshmana, 867 
Pinkham, N. W., 1140, 1462 
Piotrovsky, B., 1648 
Pisharoti, K. Rama, 184, 405, 868, 

1332. 1333 

Pissurlencar, Panduranga, 572, 573, 574 
Pithawalla, M. B., 473, 474 
Poerbatjarka, 1555 
Poppe, N., 1649 

Poredi, Dattatraya Dharmayya, 1068 
Potdar, D. V., 408, 721, 950, 962, 9ft, 

Poduval, R. Vasudeva, 406, 407 

Powell-Price, J. C, 1463 

Prabhune, 966 

Pradhan, G. R., 1026 

Pragyanath, 1001 

Prasad, Bisheswar, 1312, 1464 

Prashad, Baini, 277, 278 

Pratt, James B., 214 

Prawdin, Michael, 1650 

Prerai, Nathooram, 601 

Prostov, Eugene, 1641 

Przyluski, J., 1556 

Ptitsin, G,, 1690 

Purandare, K. V., 919, 967 

Puri, Baij Nath, 64, 215, 259, 26o, 
262, 1002, 1003 

Puri, Satyananda, 343, 1530 

Purushottam, J., 528 

Pusalkar, A. D., 65, 737, 869, 1107, 
1 108. 1465 

Pushpadant, 603 



Qadir, Abdul, 870 

Qanungo, K. R,, 1334 

Qanungo, K. R., 855, 978 

Qazi, Nooriddin Ahmadhusain, 409 

Qureshi, I. H., 117, 255 

Radhakrishnan, E. P., 185, 448, 449, 
870A, 871, 1069, 1087, 1088 

Radhakrishnan, S., 529 

Raghavachar, S. S., 1070 

Raghavan, V., 344, 345, 475, 722, 759, 
797, 844, 872, 873, 894, H9I 

Raghavendrachar, H. N., 1071 

Raghubir Singh, 932 

Raghu Vira, 566 

Rahman, Ataur, 279 

Raja Rao, M., 1192 

Rajam, C. R., 118 

Rajaratnam, G. P., 874 

Raju, P. T., 530, 1072, 1073, 1074 

Ramakrishnaya, K., 672, 673, 875, 876 

Ramanujam, M. S., 244 

Ramasarma, V., 877 

Ramaswami, K. V., 1466 

Ramsden, E. H., 1467 

Ranade, Ram Kishan, 1141 

Ranadive, R. K., 968 

Randle, H. N., 410, 992 

Rangachar, S., 878 

Ranganna, S. V., 879 

Rangaswami, K. V., 96 

Rao, B. Gururajah, 346, 1075 

Rao, B. Seshagiri, 604 

Rao, Bhavani Shankar, 1436 

Rao, Hayavadana, 1076 

Rao, Kapatral Krishna, 31, 880 

Rao, L. Lakshminarayan, 298 

Rao, Lakshminarayana N., 1294 

Rao, P. Kodanda, 1468 

Rao, N. L., 247 

Rao, P. Nagaraja, 1077, 1078 

Rao, Vasant Dinanath, 969 

Rao, V. Raghavendra, 970 

Rashid, Sh. Abdur, 292 

Ratchathon, Phya Anuman, 1531 

Rail, C. V. Sankara, 531, 532, 1157 

Ravi Varma, 881, 1193 

Rawlinson, H. G., 121, 1471, 1573 

Ray, H. C., 723 

Ray, Kamala, 532 

Ray, M. N., 32 

Ray, Nihar-Ranjan, 1518 

Ray, Sudhansu Kumar, 120 

Raychaudhuri H., 1469 

Raychaudhuri S. P., 1470 

Reddiar, V. Venkata Rajukar, 674, 
675, 676, 677 

Reddy, D. V. S., 1335 

Regmi, D. R., 1472 

Reilly, Bernard, 1711 

Rele, Vasant, G., 534 

Renou, Louis, 6/8 

Ren, Bisheshwar Nath, 1354, 1355 

Rhys Davids, C. A. F., 216, 217, 218, 

Rice, Stanley, 882 
| Richardson, Banning, 1119 

Rishiji, Amolak, 605 

Ritter, H., 1691 

Rizvi, S. N. Haidar, 324, 1692 
j Roberts, P. E., 971 

Roy, N. B., 293, 294, 883 

Roy, N.R., 1257 

Roychaudhuri, Makhanlal, 280, 1693 

Ruben, Walter, 1004, 1109, mo 

Rukminiyama, K. D., 122 

Sabnis, R. S. K. G., 1473 
Sacharow, Boris, 535 
j Sadiq, A. G., 1694 
Sakhare, M. R., 236 
Saklatwalla, J. E., 1604 
Saksena, Ram Singh, 411 
Saksena, S. K., 1079 
Saletore, B. A., 258, 606, 972, 973, 


Saletore, B. A., 1519 
Sakrnis, M. A., 1695, 1696 
Sambamoorty, P., 123 
Sampat, D. D., 1266 
Sampatkumaran, M. R., 186 
Sampurnanda, 138 


Samson, Give, 1712 

Sandesara, Bhogilal, 1276 

Sanghavi, J. C., 607 

Sankalia, H. D., 66, 67, 412, 413, 

1277, 1278, 1474 
Sankar, K. G. f 437, 438, 1475 
Sankaram, C. R., 679, 680, 681, 884 
Sanyal, Nisi Kanta, 537 
Sarahiram, C., 343, 1530 
Saran, P., 281, 282 
Saraswati, Sivananda, 1193 
Saraswati, S. K., 359, 567, 1336 
Sarda, Har Bilas, 1356 
Sardesai, G. S., 974, 975 976, 977 
Sarkar, Benoy Kumar, 1258 
Sarkar, Dines Chandra, 299, 418, 

419, 420, 421, 478, 479, 1145, 1261, 

1345, U95. U96, 1537 
Sarkar , Dines Chandra, 854, 903, 1291, 

1303, 1636 
Sarkar, H. B. 1557 
Sarkar, Jadunath, 187, 978, 979, 1357 
Sarkar, Jagadish Narayan, 1337 

1338, 1476 

Sarkar, Mahendra Nath, 1092 

Sarkar, S. C., 1259 

Sarma, D. S., 538 

Sarma, K. Madhava Krishna, 682, 

683, 684, 685, 686, 724. 725, 726 727, 

885, 886 

Sarma, M. Samasekhara, 451 
Sarma, Y. Subrahmanya, 1080, 1081 
Sastri, C. Sankar Raw, 887 
Sastri, C. Suryanarayana, 221 
Sastri, D. B., 539 
Sastri, G. Krishna, 325 
Sastri, Hirananda, 62 
Sastri, K. A. Nilakanta, 68, 414, mi, 

1339, 1340, 1341, 1477, 1536 
Sastri, K. A. S., 895 

Sastri, K. N. Venkatasubha, 1342 
Sastri, K. S. Ramaswami, 1478 
Sastri, Kokiletwar, 761, 764 
Sastri, Krishnagopal Goswani, 1142 
Saitri, Marulkar, 124 
Sastri, M. B. Sankaranarayana, 125, 

Sastri, M. L. Roy Choudhury, 1697 
Sastri M. P. L., 687, 888, 889 
Sastri, N. Aiyaswami, 220, 1082 
Sastri, P. P. Subrahmanya, 348, 1195, 

| 1479 

j Sastri, P. S. S., 126 

| Sastri, S. K. Ramanatha, 892, 893 

j Sastri, S. Lakshmipathi, 876, 890 

\ Sastri, S. Subrahmanya, 540, 828, 891 

Sastri, S. Srikanta, 79, 608, 1028, 
1083, 1 100 

Sastri, S. S. Suryanarayana, 1084, 
1085, 1086, 1087, 1088, 1089, 

Sastri, Sripada L., 1480 

Sastri, V. A. R., 894, 895 

Sastri, Visva, Bhandu, 347 

Sastri, V. Subrahmanya, I2/, 896, 1481 

Satakopan, R., 1628 

Satavalekar, Bhattacarya S. D., 1196, 

Satghar, S. N., 541 

Sathianathair, R., 1482 

Sawe, K. J., 33 

Saxena, Banarsi Prasad, 283 

Sayyed, A. Khaki, 1005 

Schlcessinger, Max, 1698 

Schmidt, Erich F., 1605 

Scott, George Rylcy, 1483 

Seal, Satts Chandra, 1076 

Seshadri, M., 262 

Seidenfaden, Erick 1532, 1354, 1558, 

Sekandar, J. H., 1699 

Sen, Amulyacandra, 6lO, 6ll, 612, 613 

Sen, Benoy Chandra, 1260 

Sen, Priyaranjan, 326, 897 

Sen, Priyaranjan, 519, 

Sen, Saileswara, 1089, 1090 

Sen, Siva Narayana, 1352, 1617 

Sen, Sukumar, 1606 

Sen, Surendra Nath, 67, 263, 578, 980, 
1313, 1484, 1485, 1486 

Sen, Svarnaprabha, 542 

Sengal, S. R., 688 

Sengupta, Prabodh Chandra, 439, 1198, 



Seshadri, M., 312 

Scshagiri, B. S., 1296 

Seth, H. C., l$o t III2, 1487 

Shafer, Robert, 1618 

Shah, A. M., 151 

Shah, P. C, 188 

Shah, T. L. t 1488, 1489 

Shah, Tribhuvandas L., 264 

Shah, Umakanta P., 568 

Shahani, Ranjee G., 327 

Shahani, T. K., 285 

Shahstri, D. K., 1490 

Shaikh, C. H., 415, 1298 

Shamasastry, R., 1200 

Shanmugadesika, G. P., 898 

Shantisagarji, Chhani, 614 

Sharma, Batuk Nath, 222 

Sharma, D. M., 899 

Sharma, Dasharatha, 1283 

Sharma, D. R., 158 

Sharma, Har Dutt, 689, 900 

Sharma, Kara y ana, 1299 

Sharma, S. R v 284, 285, 615, 1491, 


Sharma, V. N., 328 
Sharma, Y. Subrahmanya, 901 
Shastri, Bhyjbali, 616 
Shastri, Durgashankar, 543 
Shastri, D. K., 1279, 1280, 1281 
Shastri, Gajanan Sadhale, 1201 
Shastri, H., 510 
Shastri, Kalicharan, 902 
Shastri, Kshitimohan Sen, 1143 
Shastri, Keshavrara K., 690, 1282 
Shastri, Maduranath, 416 
Shastri, Odalmane Pandurang, 1091 
Shastri, S. P., 1202 
Shejwalkar, T. S., 981, 982 
Sherwani, H. K., 729, 1300, 1301, 1493, 


Shitalprasadji, 617, 618 
Shrikrishnadas, GangavUhnu, 1203 
Silabhadra, 70, 476 
Silva,,CL. A., 545 
Singh, Ganda, 1118, 1314 
Singh, Jaideva, 546, HI9 

Singh, Jogendra, 1 120 

Singh, Ramadhari, 1144, 1494 

Singhal, C. R M 1049 

Sinha, H. N., 1267 

Sinha, Jogendra Nath, 477 

Sinha, J. C., 1302 

Sinha, K. C, 417 

Sinha, N. K., 305, 1343, 1344 

Sinha, N. K., 131$ 

Sinha, Nirmal Chandra, 330 

Swicw, T. M, 315, 329 

Sirkar, See Sarkar 

Sivaramamurti, C., 569 

S. K. D., 1146 

Smith, A. D. Howell, 1619 

Soepomo, Raden, 1559 

Somayaji, G. J., 904 

Soni, K. S., 71 

Soni, Ramanlal, 223, 1006 

Sorata, W., 1007, 1520 

Soshi, S. N., 931 

Spear, T. G. P., 286 

Speiser, E. A., 1629 

Srikantan, K. S., 313 

Srikantaya, S., 748 

Srinivasaraghavan, A., 1158 

Srinivasachar, P., 422 

Srinivasachari, C. S., 480, 579, 580 

983, 1346, 1497 
Srinivasachari, C. S., 1121, 1262, 1316, 


Srinivasan, C. K., 984 
Srinivasan, V., 1498 
Sripadasarma, 1204 
Srivastava, 287 
Starr, Richard F. S., 72 
Stein, (Sir) Aurel, 1630 
Sternbach, Ludwik, 1147, 1205, 1713 
Stewart, J. A., 1520 
Stoll, Dennis, 129, 130, 1499 
Stutterheim, W. F., 1560 
Suali, Luigi, 619 
Subbarao, P. V., 126 
Subhan, Abdus, 1701 
Subrahmanyam, N., 1347 
Subedar, Manu, 547 



Sundararaman, V. R., 54# 
Sudarsanacharya, T. K. V. N., 620 
Sukthankar, S. S., 905 
Sukthankar, Vishnu S., 349, 350 
Syed, Suiaiman Nadvi, 1703 
Sycd, Md. Hafiz, 1702 
Sykes, Percy, 1373 

Tagore, Rabindranalh, 1032, 1093 

Talasikar, V. R., 1094 

Tamaskar, Bhaskar Gopal, 985, 986, 


Tamaskar, G. D., 1500 
Tampy, K. P. Padmanabhau, 1501 
Taraporewala, Irach J. C. t 152 
Tatachariar, R. Ranganatha, 549 
Tatacharya, D. T M 691, 729, 906 
Thakkar, A. V., 34 
Thakur, Ainareswar, 761. 7^5 
Thakur, Vasudeo V., c8q 
Thirumalachariar, S., 1348 
Thomas, K. J., 423 
Thomas, P., 1008 
Thompson, Virginia, 1533, 1^38 
Tirtha, Swarni Ravi, 1095 
Tirtha, Trivikrama, $50 
Togan, A, Zeki Validi, 481 
Topa, Iswara, 99. 1502 
Treyer, C., 1607, 1608 
Tiripathi, Durgadatta, 908 
Triton, A. S., 1698 
Trivedi, D. S., 351 
Trivedi, P. M., 1284 
Tungar, N. V., 692 
Tyagarajan, V,, 1349 

Uhlenbeck, E. M., 1561 

Umarucldin, M., 1704 

Upadhya, Bhagwat Saran, 452, 1207, 

1503, 1504, '505 
Vpadhya, Blhiffwat Saran> 66 
Upadhyaya, S. C. t 1263 
Upadhyc, A. N., 621, 692A, 693, 810 

826 t 910, 1113 
Upadhye, A. T., 622 
Usha, A. Sycd, 189 

Vadekar, R. D., 623 

Vaidya, K. M., 694 

Vaidya, M. V,, 1114 

Vaidya, P. L., 624 

Vajira, 224 

Valavalkar, Pandharmath, 1148, 1149 

Van Beukering, J. A., 1562 

Van Der Hoop, A, N. J., 1563, 1564 

Van Wonden, F. A. R., 1565 

Vandyar, V. Sundaresa, 424 

Varadachari, K. C,, 551, 1096 

Varma, B. D M 426 

Varma, K. Goda, 695 

Varma, Siddheshwar, 696, 697 

Vasavda, Arwind U., 131 

Vats, Madhu Sarup, 39 

Vaze, Ramakrishna, 132 

Vedantatirtha, Vanamali, 1208 

Velankar, H. D., I2II, 1212 

Vellaivaranam, K., 698 

Venkataramana, Y., 314 

Venkataramanayya, N M 425> 1213 

Venkatcsa, Daivagnyar, 133 

Vcnkateswaran, C. S., 1214 

Vijaya, Ratna Prabha, 625 

Vijayji, Bhadrankar, 626 

Vijayramachandra, Sarishwarji, 627 

Vijesckcra, O. H. de A., 911 

Vipulananda, 134 

Vira, Raghu, 1506 

Viswanathan, K., 228, 552 
I Vreede, F., 1566 
! Vyas, D. G., 1507 
! Vyas, Akhhaya Keerty, 427 


Wadia, P. A., 245 

Wadia, Sophia, 1508 

Wakaskar, V. S., 1304 
! Walker, John, 1609 
( Walsh, E. H. C., 1030, 1051 

Ward, F. Kingdom, 482 

Warriar, A. Govind, 428, 912 

Wdker, Marian, 72 

Wilson, Arnold, 1610 

Wilson. C. E., 1611 
! Winsted, R. O., J539, 1540, 1541 
I Wood, Elvclvn, 34 
j Wordsworth, W. C, 150^) 

Wright, Philip, 1567 

i X M 226 


Yakoobpvsky, A., 1651, 1652, 1653 
Yazdani, G., 73, 135, 136, 429, 430, 
431, 432, 433, 1510, 1511 

Zouber, S., 1654 
Zutshi, C. N., 1512 


(Numbers refer to items not to 

Abbasids at Samarra, 92 

Abbots of Bromley in a mythologi- 
cal light, 1012 

Abdoelsmad, 1544 

Abhidhamma Abhivinaya, 207 

Abhinavabhat ati, 847 

Abhinisthana or Abhinistana? 1177 

Aborigines in India, problem of, 34 

Abu Turob in Sin r l, Inscription on 
the tomb of, 364 

Achsemenian Emperors, Old Persian 
Inscriptions of, 1 606 

Acharya Amitagati, 601 

Action* Shankara's Philosophy of, 

Aden and its links with India, 1711 

Additional Verses of Katyayana on 
Vyavahara, 1159 

Adi-Kanda, 347 

Adi Sa.ikara, Minor works wrongly 
ascribed to, 872 

Adisesa, Paramarthasara, 1085, 1086 

Adina Beg Khan, 1316 

Adipurana, Hastimalla and his, 1113 

" Adonis Gardens " of Lower Bengal, 

Advaitajalajata, 720 

Advaita, Jfianaghana's contribution 
to, 1069 

Advaitism, Poetical works on, 789 

Esthetics Indian and Christian scho- 
lastic theories, 558 

Afghanistan, History of, 1571 

Afghanistan, Iranian influence of 
archaeological finds in, 1570 

Agamsarini Grantha, 586 

Age of Guru Akalanka, 606 

Age of Zoroaster and the Rgveda, 

Agent-Suffixes, 646 

Agnimitra, 830 

Agnivesa Grhya-Sutra, 1193 

Agra, Presidency of, 1312 

Agras, 22 

Agricultural methods in ancient 
India, 1470 

Ahalya Kamadhenu of Kesavadasa, 

Ahiihsa, 1054 

Ahiihsa, Doctrine of, 487; Philoso- 
phy of, 1077; Principles of, 1093 

Ahiihsa through Buddhist eyes, 226 

Ahmedabad, 33 ; Incomplete inscri- 
ption from, 366 

Ahmadnagar, Literary personages 
on, 1298 

Ahmadnagar^ Original place of some 
Indo-Muslhn inscriptions of, 415 

Ahmad Nizam Shah I, death of 1288 

Ahunvad Gatha, 140 

Ajanta, 73 ; The call of, 58 ; Wail- 
Paintings of, 136 

Ajanta Inscription of Vakatakas, 
365, 393 

Ajanta frescoes, Cultural heritage in, 

_ I3 ' 5 ' 

A)ivika sect, 14 

Ajmeer : Historical and descriptive, 

Ajna-Patra of Ramachandrapant 

Amatya, 981 

Akabariya Kalidasa, 733 
Akalanka, Age of Guru, 606 
Akalavarsana Silalipi, 360 
Akalavarsa-Krsna, Byadgi inscription 

of, 361 

Akalavarsha Subhatunga, 290 
Akbar, Din-i-Ilahi, or the reign of, 



Akbar, Religion of, 280 

Akhandala, 767 

Akhnatoo, Life and religion of, I/I2 

Akkanna, 78 

Alankara, Vallathol's skill in the 

Use of, 850 " 
Alapedai, 674 
Alaud-Din Ahmad Shah Baihmam, 

Inscription of, 390 
Alaud-Din Khalji inscription, 386 
Alemais na India, 461 
Alexander the Great, Plaque with 

the image of, 1577 
Algebra, 125 
Al-Ghazzali, Idea of Law in the 

philosophy of, 1704 
Alivardi and his times, 1243 
Allahvardi Khan, 800 
Allah Vardi Klian, Persian inscrip- 
tions of, 399 
Amani system of land revenue 

administration in Madras, 1318 
Amarapancika, Author and date of 

the Malayalam, 726 
Amaravati, 810 

Amarsinha's Sanskrit lexicon, 690 
Amarusataka, 903 
Amatya, Ramachandra Pant, 960, 

981," 989 

Ambivle cave inscription, 373 
Amogha Raghava, 912 
Amogharaghavacampu, King Saghave 

of, 912 
Amoghavarsa, Venkafapur inscription 

of, 402 

Amrtanandas: Both Vedantins, 449 
Amuktamalyada, 314 
Ananda Ranga Pillai, 579 
Ananda Tlrtha, 1075 
Anandalahari, 53$ 
Anandavardha, 847 
Anandavardhana, 892 
Anantavarman, 380; Tekkali Plates 

of, 383 
Anandi, 1093 
Anandrao Raghunath and Sultanji 

Apa, 915 

Ancient art of Assam, 85 

Ancient India, 1489 ; Art of war in> 

1393 > Short account of the agri- 
cultural methods in, 1470; Some 
tribes of, 23 

Ancient India and ancient Mexico, 
Identical institutions in, 1713 

Ancient India and the outer World, 

Ancient Indian Republic, 1466 
Ancient Indian tribes, 22: Classic 

fiction of, 712 
Andaya, 753 

Andhra country, Early history of, 1324 
Andhra Mahabaratha, 331 
Andhra Towns, 73 
Andhra in ancient India, 24 
' Aneran ', On the term, 1602 
Angaculiya, 612 
Angami tribe, lo 

Anglo-Dutch treaty, Proposed, 576 
Anglo-French conflict in the Near 

East, 1620 

Anglo-French dispute in Bengal, 1247 
Anglo-French Rivalry in Southern 

India, 1515 
Anglo-Mysore wars, The first two, 

Anglo-Nipalese treaty of commerce, 


Anklet, Lay of the, 773 
Annals of Old Madras, 1329 
Anandakkumarara, 866 
Ansab al Ashraf, 1698 
Anthropology, Cultural, 6 
Anamiti-nirupanaiB* 78? 
Anupas, 22 
Anupasimha, 185 
Aparantas, 23 
Apostate-mother, 1 122 
Appaya Dikitas, Some, 873 
Arab maritime enterprise, 470 
Arab Navigation, 469 
Arab-Sasanian coins, Catalogue of, 

Arab writers on music, Jewish debt 

to, 1566 



Arabic literary criticism, 1669 

Arabic literature, Modern tenden- 
cies, 1684 

Arabic paleography, 1655 

Arabic studies, British contributions 
to, 1686 

Arabic thought and its place in 
history, 1672 

Arabic and Pei^ian words in the 
Tamil language, 663 

Arabicisation of Sindhi, 1363 

Aranya-Kanda, 347 

Archaeology of Gujarat, 46, 66 

Archaeology, Significance of for Bib- 
lical Studies, 1621 

Archaeological library, Consolidated 
catalogue of, 70 

Archaeological research in Central 
Asia, Some recent Russian publi- 
cations on, 1644 | 

Architecture, Development of tomb, | 
117; Indo-Musliin, 92; Studies in j 
Sanskrit text on temple, 109 

Ardhamagadhi, Introduction to, 640, 

Armenian MS. with Mongolian minia- 
tures, 1646 

Ar-Razi, 1688 

Arrows, Signed, 1465 

Art, Ancient of Assam, 85 ; Crisis 
of Indian industrial, 102; Orna- 
mental, 90 

Art of ancient Ceylon, 1517; indi- 
genous of Bengal, 120 ; Of carpet 
making, 1587; And Religion, I0$7 

Artha, Sphota and, 644 

Arthaguna " Slesa ", 7**5 

Arya, 83 

Aryan culture, 83 

Aryan ka adi Desh, 138 

Aryans, 351 

Aryanisation of India, 83 

Asad Beg, 700 

Asaf Jah I, 979 

Asanga, Doctrine of, 486 

Asar, Appreciation of m>sticism of, 

Ashrafpur plates, Date of, 376 

Ashtanga Hridaya, 75 

Ashtangahridaya Kosha, 694 

Asia, Anglo - French rivalry in 
southern, 1515 ; Chase and flight 
with animals in art of western, 
1642 ; Some recent Russian publi- 
cations on archaeological research 
in Central, 1644 

Asian frontier of China, Inner, 1647 

Asoka, 263 ; Some words in the 
inscriptions of, 419 

Asoka capital at Sankh>a, $2 

Asoka and Jainism, 591 

Asoka's agniskhanada, 78 

Asokan epigraphs, Sabet, 359 

Asokan forms in I7th century 
Bengali, 1484 

Assam, JO ; Ancient art of, 85 j 
Brajavali literature of, 518; Bihu 
festival in, 1246; Pub-Kacharees 
of, 28; Vaisnavism in, 1152, 115$ 

Assam to Monyul, 482 

Assamese mathematics, 95 

Assamese marriage-songs, 1025 

Assamese literature, 748 

Assamese, Its formation and develop- 
ment, 648 

Assigns, 22 

Astronomy, The length of the year 
in Hindu, 108 ; Mathematics and, 

Asvaghosa, 8 10 

Asvalayana-grhya-mantra-vyakhya, A 

note on the authorship of, 835 
Atharvaveda conception of the 

motherland, 1188 
Atmic Jagritino juval, 227 
Auckland, Education under, 330 ; 

On Delhi, 1313 
Aurangzeb, 987 ; And his policy, 


Avantivarman, Bharcu and, 790 
A vesta, Grammatical construction in, 

Avimita, Western Ganga king, 290 



Ayodhya Kancla, 347 
Ayurveda of Vagbhata, 75 
Ayurvedic pharmaceutics, 119 
Ayya Dikshita, 722 

Badera copper-plate inscription of 

Madanapala of the Gahadavala 

dynasty, 417 
Badganga rock inscription of Maha- 

rajadhiraja Bhutivannan, 362 
Badrinath, 1001 

Baffalo Museum of science, Collec- 
tion in, 1399 
Bahmani .kingdom, Antecedents of, 

1300; Establishment of, 1301 
Bahmani Sultans, Chronology of, 451 
Baiga, The, II, 15 
Balamanorama Commentary, 853 
Bajirao I to Manaji Angre, A letter, 

Balacarita, 786; Problem of, 869; 

Nataka, 869 

Balahis, Blood groups among, 25 
Balaji Mahadeva Bhide, 952 
Balakanda, 855 
Balamanorama, 813 
Ballad of Tanaji, 988 
Baluchistan, Exploration in, 1373 
Banca, Acquisition of, 1548 
Bana, Prose Kavyas of, 776 
Baripada Moseum plate of Deva- 

nandadeva, 404 
Barrackpur copper-plate of Vijaya- 

sena, 392 

Basava, Musings of, 749 
Bassein, Guide to the ruins of, 42 ; 

A short guide to, 47 
Basim Plates of Vakataka Vindhya- 

sakti II, 398 

Bastar State, Gonds of, 26 
Battle of Karnal, 284 
Baiudhayana Strauta Sutra, Time 

indication in, 1198 
Bandication in, 1198 
Bavas , 14 
Beads from Taxila, 37 

Behar and Orissa, Defence of against 
Maratha Pindari incursion, 1256 

Bengal, Cultural history of, 1240; 
District town Panchayat of ancient, 
1245; Indigenous art of, 120; 
Muslim Conquest of, 1257 ; Pre- 
historic culture in, 1098; Report 
on the state of education in, 
315 ; Some Anglo-French disbute 
in, 1247; Some unpublished English 
letters relating to the history of, 
1251 ; Ten incarnations of Visnu 
in, 533 J Tibetan account of, 1259 

Bengal culture as a system of mutual 
acculturations, 1258 

Bengal episode in Maratha history, 

Bengal School of Hindu law, 
Daughter's Son in, 1125 

Bengal Waterways, I2S2 

Bengali literature and drama, 796 

Bengali literature, Religious unity 
of old, 1379 

Bengali Mahabharata, 332 

Bengali Pandits in Tibet, 1613 

Bergson and Sankara, 178 

Beschouwingen over de grondslagen 
der spelling, 1543 

Bhadrabahu, Chandragupta, and, 261 

Bhadraghosha, 1034 

Bhagadatta Jalhana, 824 

Bhagvadgita, 781 

Bhagavadgita, Conundrums in 513, 541 

Bhagavatglta, An exposition on the 
basis of psycho-philosophy and 
psycho-analysis, 534; Experimental 
approach to, 522; iihri Dnyanesh- 
wari, 526 

Bhagavata, Manuscript of, 721 ; Date 
of, 543 

Bhagawat Rahasya, 525 

Bhagawan Biddha, 209 

Bhakti, Narada's aphorism on, 901 

Bharaatlprasthana, 870A. 

Bhanucandra Caritra, 779 

Bharadvaja's hymn to Agni, 1189 




Bharat Dharsha, 457 

Bharatavarkya, 830 

Bharati and Keats, 1395 

Bharatitlrtha, 1089, 1090 

Bharatiya Bhashaoni Samiksha, 690 

Bharatiya Samgit, 114 

Bharatiya Tarkashastra Pravesh, 1059 

Bharatvarsa-Mem Jatibhed, 1143 

Bharcau and Avantivarman, 790 

Bharda New High School, 171 

Bhars tribe, I 

Bhasa, 786 

Bhasa, Dramas ascribed to, 774; A 

Study, 737; Valid forms in 678; 

And Kautalya, 791 
Bhasya, 870A 

Bhatta Natayana, 793, 858 
Bhattombeka, 893 
Bhavana-Viveka, 895 

Bhavaprakasa of Sri Bhavamisra, 840 

Bbikshu Gita, 496 

Bhima, 777 

Bhivandi, Maratha mint at, 1040 

Bhoganatha, 888 

Bhojanakutiihala, Topical analysis 

of, 799 

Bhojaraja-saccarita nataka, 723 
Bhonrasa, Muslim inscription from, 


Bhramara-Duta-Kavya, 767 
Bhrgukacchas, 23 
Bhuksas tribe, I 
Bhtias tribe, I 

Bhfitivarman, Badganga rock inscrip- 
tion of, 362 
Bhuvanesvar, 379 
Bhuvas, 14 
Bhyrowal, Some new light on the 

treaty of, 1314 
Biblical studies, Significance of 

archaeology for, 1621 
Bibliography of Indian History and 

Indology, 154 

Bibliography of Indian Music, 79, 159 
Bibliography of Pacific Area Maps, 


Bibliography of published writings 

of P. K. Gode, 157 
Bidar District, Five inscriptions 

from, 432 

Bihar, Sarcity in, 1254 
Bihar Kotra inscription of Nara- 

varman's Time, 368 
Bihu festival in Assam, 1246 
Bijaganita, 842 
Bijapur, Capture of Gingl by, 1285 

Unpublished paintings from, 991 ; 

Yadavarya of, 1292 
Bijapur Court, Dasturti 'L'Amal of, 

1286; Letters from, 1287 
Bijavasana, 842 
Bijholi rock inscription of Chaea" 

mana Somesvara, 427 
Bijjala, 247 

Bikaner, Maharaja Sujansingh of 1355 
Binabayi, 761 

Biographiques sur Mgr. Britgot, 1523 
| Biruni's picture of the world, 481 
I Bittarogunte copper-plate, 888 
Blue Grove, 746, 792 
Board of Control, 300 
Bodhayana, Upavarsa and, 489 
Bombay City and district, Decrees 

regarding parishes in, 228 
Bombay Karnataka, 1296 
Bombay Province, Cities and Towns 

of, 1264 
Brahman, Relation between the two 

aspects of, 521 

Brahmanical Counter-Revolution, 499 
Brahmins, Kasmiri, 31 
Brahmins, Madhyandina, 18 
Brahmasutra, 870A 
Brahraasutrabhasya, 768 
Brahmodyopnishat, 738 
Brajavali literature of Assam, 518 
Brhaspati Rayamukuta, 805 
Brhaspati Smrti, Il6o 
Britain and India, Culture under- 
standing between, 105 
Britgot, Biographiques sur, 1533 
British Administration in 

Some influence that made, 1389 



British Empire, Hundred years of, 

British power in India, Gold 

charter of the foundation of. 


Broach, 409 
Bronze Buddha from Mandallay in 

Patna, 554 
Bronze Weight with the name of 

Ismail Samani, 1639 
Buddha and Bodhisattva in Indian 

sculpture, 566 
Buddhism, Basis and ideals in, 216 ; 

Bring Back within Vedantism, 

202; Dead in India? 201 ; Early 

monastic, 200; Story of, 198; 

Under European influence, 203 
Buddhism an.l Jainism, India as 

described in early text of, 1438 
Buddhist Age, Woman's place in, 


Buddhist Antology, 218 
Buddhist art in Siam, 1527 
Buddhist Cave temples, 64 
Buddhist evidence for the early 

existence of drama, 911 
Buddhist historiography, Studies in 

early, 204 
Buddhist historical tradition, Manual 

of, 211 
Buddhist India, Dress and ornaments 

in, 115 ; Scriptural wealth of, 223 
Buddhist literature, Female education 

as evidenced in, 321 
Buddhist philosophy, The ego in, 


Buddhist remains in India, 196 
Buddhist tract in stone inscription 

in the Cuttack Museum, 378 
Buddhistic and the Advaita view 

points, 530 
Buhler, Dr. G. f 854 
Bullah Baghat, 88 
Burhan's Tuzak-i-Walajahi, 1345 
Burma, 10; Inscriptions of, 1521; 

Theravada Buddhism in, 1518 

Burushaski Dialectology, 696 
Bussy in the Deccan, 1289 
Byadgi inscription of Akalavarsa- 
Krsna, 361 

Cahamanas, 854 

Cahiers de L'ecole Fran^aise 

d'Extreme-Orient, 1534 
Caitragaccha in inscriptions and 

literature, Reference to, 588 
Caityas and their cult, Eight great* 


Cakrapani, 835 
Calendar of Persian correspondence, 


Calicut, Vikrama the Great of, 1332 
Campodia, Laterite and its sculptural 

uses in Thailand and, 1529 
Campa, Date of the earliest Sanskrit 

inscription of, 1537 
Campu, Origin of, 846 
Campuvina mula, 846 
Candra-Duta-Kavya of Jambu Kavi, 

Candravarman, Sivapura plates of, 

Captain James Browne, A Sanad of, 


Carmelites in Sind, 240 
Carnatic expedition, Peshwa Madhaw 

Rao's last, 924 
Carpet making, Art of, 1587 
Carwar Factory and. Shivaji, 987 
Caspienne steppes, The Dahae of, 83 
Catalogue of books of Oriental 

Institute, Baroda, 156 
Catalogue, Consolidated of Central 

Archaeological Library, 158 
Catalogues der Prsechistorishche Ver- 

zameling, 1563 
Cathedral, St. Paul's, 89 
Catholic Directory of India, Burma 

and Ceylon, 229 
Caturdandi-prakastika, 126 
Caturmachadvipas, 1477 
Caturvedasvamin and Ravana, Dates 

of, 1184 



Cavundaraya Purana, 756, 1 102 

Ceded Districts, Economic condition 
of, 1302 

Central Asia, Some recent Russian 
publications on archaeological 
research in, 1644 

Central India, Low castes of, 12 

Central Provinces, Some sea-stamps 
from, 484; Gonds of, 26 

Ceramic arts, 1583 ; In Islamic times, 
1584, 1597, 1598 

Ceylon, 1514; Art of Ancient, 1517; 
Early history of, 1519; University 
of, 1516 

Ceylon and India, 1513 

Chahamanar Somesvara, Bijhoti rock 
inscription of, 427 

Chain of justice, 1495 

Chalukya vamsha no itihas, 246 

Chanbus tribe, I 

Chandassaram of Gunacandra, 583 

Chandor inscription of Allah Vardi 
Khan, 399 

Chandragupta and Bhadrabahu, 261 

Chanhu Daro, 65 

Charity, Indian, 1141 

Charnock, Job, 160 

Chauth, 276 

Chenchus, tribe, 13 

Chhars, 33 

Chhatrapati Pratapsimha, A painting 
of, 939 

Chidambarayya Hoskere, 1 66 

Chimnaji's expedition against Gwali- 
or, 917 

China, Inner Asian frontier of, 1647 
Chinese Tripitaka, 205 

Chinese in Thailand, 1526 

Chinese Turkestan, Translation of 
the Kharosthi documents from, 
1636 ; Paisaci traits in the langu- 
ages of the Khorosthi inscriptions 
from, 1645 

Chitra Kalpasutra, 597 

Chittor, Ode of, 1353 

Choda Annadeva, Rajahmundry Mu- 
seum plates of, 425 

Choja officialdom, Nomenclature of, 


Cholas, 78 

Christian ethics in India, 239 
Christians Missions, Their place in 

India, 232 ; Their activities in 

Jalna, 242 
Christianity, Re-lhinking of, 230; 

What might Himayana Buddhism 

learn from it, 214 
Christians, i8th century Malayalam 

prose writers, 734 
Chronology, Jaina, 590 
Cimani-Garita, Historical background 

of, 800 
Cinnamon trade, of the E. I. Company, 


Citizenship, Preparation for, 1508 
Civilisation, 1430 ; Rise of Indian, 


Civilisation of Mesopotamia, Begin- 
nings of, 1629 

Clash of Three Empires, 1428 

Clemens Peanius, 629 

Clive and the Junior Civil Servants, 

Cloister and Jungle, Poems of, 218 

Codices Khotanenses, 822 

Coin devices on Rajghat seals, 483 

Coin of Muhammad Shah II of 
Gujarat, 1049 

Coin of Prananarayana, 1046 

Coinage, Some new varieties of 
Gupta, 1033 

Coins Examination of a hoard of, 
105 silver punch-marked, 1050 

Coins, Indo-Portuguese, 1042 

Coins, Metrology of silver punch- 
marked, 1047 

Coins, Punch-marked, Silver and 
copper, 1051 

Coins, Some Notes on new Panchala, 

Coins of Haihaya Princes of Maha- 

kosala, 1048 
Coins of the Kalachuris, 1045 



Coins, of Prithvldeva, 1048 

Coins and Seals found at Rairh, 

Coins of Shamsu-d-din Mahmud Shah, 

Coins of Vishnugupta, Date and 

attribution of, 1035, 1036 
Colombo Museum, Catalogue of palm 

leaf MSS, 990 
Colonial Brazil as a way station for 

the Portuguese India, fleet, 571 
Committee of Records in early I9th 

century, 1301 

Concentration and meditation, 194 
Concept of suggestion in Hindu 

aesthetics, 1064 

Concordance to Upanisads, 1201 
Coronation medal of the first king 

of Oudh, 1037 
Corpus of Inscriptions in the Telin- 

gana district, 422 

" Cosmic House " in the Rgveda, 1214 
Cow-slaughter, Prohibition, 967 
Cowrie in Bastar, Meaning of, 1405 
Craftsmanship and culture in India, 


Creation, Pancaratra doctrine of, 1156 
Crescent and star, Emblem of, 1603 
Culikas, 23 

Cultural history of India, 80 
Cultural heritage, 99 
Cultural heritage in Ajanta frescoes, 


Culture, Geography of, 473 ; Indian, 
96, ; Western indifference to Indian, 

Culture in India, Craftsmanship and, 
97 ; Human during the stone age, 103 

Culture and social life at the time 
of the Turkish invasion of India, 104 

Culture understanding between Bri- 
tain and India, 105 

Cultural anthropology, 6 

Cure Deities, 994 

Cutch, Rao Desalji of, 1268 

Cyrusthe Great 150 

Dabhol, Ruins of, 62 

Dahee of the Caspienne Steppes, 83 

Daivata-Samhha, 1196 

Dakhani manuscript, 716 

Dalavay Setupati, 864 

Dandin, Prose Kavyas of 776 

Dara Shikuh, 273 

Darius, Inscriptions of in Susa, 1575 

Darasana-sastra, 620 

Dasa, 83 

Date of Caturvedasvamin and Ravana 

Dattaka-mimamsa of Ananda Pandit, 


Daughter in the Vedic ritual, posi- 
tion of, 1168 
Daughter's son in the Bengal school 

of Hindu law, 1125 
Daulatabad, 294; Note on plates, 467 
Dawaltabadi, 189 
Dayadeva Sarma, 800 
De Boigne, 187 
De Geschienis van het heiling kanon 

van Matassar, 1547 
Dvi Inscriptie van Ligor, 1545 
De Verhonding van individu en, 

Gemeeschap in het Adatrecht, 1559 
Deccan, 290 ; Aboriginal tribes of, 13 
Deer Park of Benares, 206 
Deities, Some cure, 994 
Delhi, 92; Lord Auckland on, 1313; 

Military organisation of the sulta- 
nate of, 1307 

Delhi, Sultanate, Provinces of, 1308 
Denmark excavations in Syria, 1624 
Deopani ruins, 564 
Deshmukh-Deshkulkarni, Accounts of 

the share in the Revenue of the 

Poona Pargana, 930 
Devabodha, 333 
Devakumarika, 764 
Devanandadeva, Baripada Museum 

plate of, 404 
Devapala, Nalanda copper-plate of, 

Development of tomb architecture, 




Devil dancers of Tibet, 1619 
Devirahasya with Parisistas, 510 
Dhanesvara's Commentary, Date of, 


Dharma and Society, 519 
Dharma, Position of Smrtis as a 

source of, 490 
Dharma kin kranti, 961 
Dharma-Sadhana, 542 
Dharma-sastra, history of, 511 ; 

Defined, 1205 
Dharmabandu 619 

Dharmadasji, Sanskrit verses of, 899 
Dharmalingesvara, 380 
Dharmapala, Khonamukh grant of, 

Dhavalapeta plates of Umavarman, 

Dhodap record of the conquest of 

the fort by Allah Vardi Khan, 


Dhurpad and Khayal, in 
Dhvani, Prabhakara's criticism on, 


Dhvanyaloka, 847, 892 
Dictionary, English-Persian, 643, 649 
Die Yajj.s Des Asuamedha, 1179 
Digambara Jaina Balaboshe mattu 

jeevkarmagala vichar, 600 
Digambara and Svetambara sects of 

Jainism, 592 

Dindima family, Some poets of, 730 
Dindima inscriptions from Mulland- 

ram, 355 

Din-i-Ilahi, 280, 1693 
Dipabai, Raghunatha, a protege of 

queen, 935 

Discalced Carmelites in Sind, 240 
Diu, Silver issues of, 1042 
Divyavadana, Epithets of an Arhat 

in, 423 

Dnyaneshwar, Philosophy of, 1067 
Doctrine of Ahimsa, 487; of Asanga, 

486; of Pratiyasammutpada, 532; 

of Sakti in Indian literature, 502 ; 

of Satsthala, 531 ; of Substitution 

in religion and mysticism, 551 

Djfigaragaon, 297 
Dongaragaon stone inscription of 

the time of Jagadadeva, 397 
Drama, Buddhist evidence for the 

early existence of, 911 
Dramas ascribed to Bhasa, 774 
Dramas based on epic plots, 843 
Dravidian languages, Study of the 

personal pronouns, 695 ; Influsex 

in, 672 

Dravidian phonetics, 673 
Dravidian Notes, 680 
Dravidic pronouns, 675 
Dream of Indian aboriginal lepers, 


Dress, History of, 1131 
Dress and ornaments in Buddhist 

India, 115 
Drsyakavyas, 854 
Druzes : the people of the mountains, 


Durga, 995 
Duryodhan, 777 
Dutch documents en the siege of 

Jinji and capture of Pondichery, 


Dutch settlements in India, Resto- 
ration of, 575 

Dutch settlements in Bengal and 
Bihar, Capture of 571 

Dutch expedition against Gheria, 578 

Duyaneshwar: The outcast Brahmin, 

D/aita philosophy and its place in 
the Vedas, 1071 

Dvaraka Region, 22 

Dvaraka-Pattala by Binabayi, 761 

Dvipamaya Bharata, 460, 1553 

Early Aryans in Gujarat, 1275 , 
Early Vedic Religion, 1209 
East Bengal, On the rivers in, 1252 
East India Company, 305 ; Alphabe- 
tical list of Directors of, 306 
East India Co.'s cinnamon trade, 301 
East and West, 1416 



Eastern Asia, Beginnings of civili- 
sation of, 1634 
Eastern Ganga copper-plate grants 

from Sudava, 380 
Eclipse-Code of the Rgveda Aryans, 


Economic development, 308 
Economic history of India, 311 
Education, Secret of Jesuit, 329; 
Some thoughts on Indian, 328 ; 
Place of religion in, 319 ; Upanisad 
ideals of, 318 ; Under Auckland, 330 ; 
Conception and ideals of in India, 
316; Practical aspects of in ancient 
India, 323 
Education in Bengal, Report on the 

state of, 315 
Education made a hundred years ago, 

Suggestion for Mass, 322 
Education in Muslim India, 324 
Educational conference, iMaratha, 320 
Een en ander over het tatousen bij 

de Mentaweirs, 1562 
Egypt, 92 ; Moulids of, 1687 
Elephants in Indian history, 1512 
Elephants and ivory, Trade in, 303 
Emperor Ashok dislodged, 264 
English-Paiya dictionary, 649 
English-Persian dictionary, 643 
English records of Maratha history, 

971, 977 

English letters of historical im- 
portance, Some Unpublished, 1400 
Enkele histork-che en sociologische 

gegevens uit de Balishche oor- 

konden, 1549 
Epics, Myths and Legends of India, 


Epic plots, Drama based on, 843 
Epigraphs, Select Asokan, 359 
Epigraphy, 1600 
Epithets of an Arhat in the Divya- 

vadana, 423 
Erotic principles and unalloyed 

devotion, 537 
Errana, 331 

European adventurers of Northern 

India, 1407 
European civilisation, Impact of, 


Evil-Eye, Omens and, 1009 
Excavations at Harappa, 39 
Exogamy, Origin and development 

of, 1146 

Fadtare-Deshmukh family of Khalov, 

A document from, 946 
Fa-Hien's Indian travel, 476 
Fairy tales of common origin, 1558 
Faithful dog as security for debt, 


Farrukhsiyar, Farman of, 1673 
Father Gore, 230 
Fazail-i-Quran, 1663 
Female education as evidenced in 

Buddhist literature, 321 
Ferishta, When he was born ? 1422 
Fig, Some notes en the history of, 

Firuz Tughluq and his Bengal 

campaign, 1244 
Firuz Shah Tughluq, 295 
Firuz Shah, Victories of, 293 
Five Hinajatis, 1127 
Five miles high, 454 
Folk art of the lower Ganges, 29 
Folk-lore, Maluta Jataka in, 190 
Folk-songs, Maharashtrian, on the 

grind-mill, 1010 ; From Marwar, 

Forgotten Naval Treaty between 

the English and Raja Sambhaji, 


Fragments Arabes et Parsans, 336 
Framroz M, Gandivia, 171 
Franciscans in India, 241 
French East India Company, First 

Indian courtiers of, 580 
Friars Minor or Frnaciscans in India, 

Funeral customs, Explanation -of, 

Futuhat-i-Flruzshahi, 883 



Gahadavala dynasty, Eadera copper- 
plate of, 417 

Gaikwars, Navy of, 968 

Gaikwads of Baroda, 926, 933 

Gajahvayas, 23 

Gandhi, Mr. 26 

Ganesa Daivajna, 8l 

Ganga (Eastern) copper-plate grants 
from Sudava, 380 

Ganga Indravarman, Indian Museum 
plates of, 370 

Gangavakyavali by Visvasadevi, ?6l 

Ganges and its sources, 1384 

" Gangu Bahmani ", 1493 

Gani Siddhicandra Upadhyaya, 772 

Ganpatram Anupram Travadi, 172 

Gargi, 778 

Garuda, 1004 

Garo and their aboriginal neighbours, 

Garodas, 14 

Gatha, Ahunvad, 140 

Gauda, Reference to the seafaring 
people of, 478 

Gautama Buddha's eminent disciples, 

Gautama, Poems relating to, 815 

Gautamyiya Prakash, 815 

Gayamahatmya, in 

Gayatri, Importance of, 512 

Gayatrirahasya of Appayadiksita, 

Gazalman Gatha, 151 

Geographic basis of the legendary 
origin of Kerala, 1327 

Geographical Conference, 463 

Geographical distribution of religious 
places in India, 1321 

Geographical names, Notes on some 
ancient South Indian Political, 47^ 

Geography of culture, 473 

Geography as a science, 474 

Geometry, 125 

George Thomas's grave at Berhara- 
pore, 1384 

Ghatikasata Varadacarya, Chrono- 
logy and genealogy of, 450 

Ghatotkachagupta, Tumain inscrip- 
tion of, 377 

Ghazi-ud-din Haidar, 1037 

Ghaznavid dynast}', 92 

Gheria, Dutch expedition against, 

Ghiyathud-Din Tughluq, Inscription 

of, 431 

Ghost-lore from Jalpaiguri, 1023 
Ghumli, Copper-plate grants from, 


Gilgit manuscript, 708 
Gingee, 78 ; Capture of by Bijapur, 

1285 ; Maratha occupation of, 983 ; 

Inscription from, 389 
Giri Shrung, 507 
Gita explained, 547 
Gita, Two-fold path in, 516; Gospel 

of war, 517 
Glimpses into domestic and Social 

life from a story in the Dasa* 

kumaracharita, 1145 
Goa Mission, Golden Jubilee of, 234 
Gobhila, Grhya Sutra of, 1208 
Godavari, The, 13 
Goddess Nana as mother Goddess, 


Gold charter of the foundation of 

British power in India, 1317 
Golkonda, 78; Guide to, 57; Some 

new inscriptions from, 352 
Gonds, Racial affiliation, 25 
Gopala III, Rajilpur inscription of, 

363 392 

Gopatshah : Shepherd king, 1607 
Gopichandra and their language, 

Songs, of, 667 
Gorakhpur copper-plate inscription, 


Gosalaka, Life history of, 14 
Gotamic order, 218 
Govinda Bhatta the real name of 

Akabariya Kalidasa, 733 
Govindachandra, 381 
Govindananda, 886 
Govindacandra of Bengal, Paikpara 

Vasudeva image inscription of, 420 



Grahaganitadhyaya of Bhaskara- 

carya, 8l 

Grammar, Ancient attack on, 639 
Grammar of the oldest Kanarese 

inscriptions, 665 
Grammar in Lilatilakam, 628 
Grammarians in the Astadhyayi and 
the forms sanctioned by them, 636 
Grantha Sarhskaramu, 1480 
Greater India, Shadow theatre in, 

Greece, Shadow theatre in Greater 

India and, 1556 
Grhya Sutra of Gobhila, 12,8 
Grieson, George Abraham, 1030 
Gujarat, Archaeology of, 46* 66 ; 
Early mediaeval temples of, 1277 J 
Epigraphic and other records relat- 
ing to the Jain saint Hiravijaya 
Suri of, 1269; Fibher-folk of, 27; 
History of under the rule of 
Khan Mirza Aziz, 1270; Historical 
Research in, 1279; Hundred old 
poets of, 1282; Mainland of, 1284; 
Materials for the history of, 1271, 
1276; Peep into ancient histroy of, 
1280; Religious faith of ancient, 
1278; Sultan Muhammad Shah II 
of, 1273; Ulughkhan's conquest of, 
1274; Early Aryans in, 275 
Gujarat Sahitya Parishad Sammelan, 


Gujaratni Rani Paraj Kom, 9 

Gujarat kevo itihas mange? 1272 

Gujarati literature, Main tendencies 
in mediaeval, 836 

Gulbarga, Chronology of the Sultans 
of, 451 

Gunapataka, 798 

Gupta history, 78, 256 

Gupta era, 434, 437 ; Haraha inscrip- 
tion and, 435 

Gupta coinage, Some new varieties 
of, 1033 

Gupta Empire, 78 

Gurjaras, 7 

Guru Govinda Singh, Last days of, 


Gurzala Brahmi inscription, 414 
Gwalior, Chimnaji's expedition aginst, 


Hadhokht nask, 144 

Haflz-Nama, 1594 

Haidar AH, 1344 

Haidar All's relations with the British 

Haihaya princes of Mahakosala, 

Silver coins of, 1048 
Haldarva na be Arabi Silalekh, 391, 
Halo : A further inquiry into its 

origin, 1467 
Hamitic Indo-Mediterranean race, 


Hampi, 173 

Hamsa-Diita of Vamana Bhatta, 762 
Hamsavilasa, 550 
Hanuman, 340 

Haplologies on old Indo-Aryan, A 
I few hitherto undetected, 669 
| Haraha inscription and the Gupta 

era, 435 

Harappa, 36, 38, 65 
Harappa culture, 36, 72 
Harasanatkumara, 876 
Harbilas Sards, 854 
Haribhaskara, 766 
Harihara, Jagaddhara's indebtedness 

to, 802 
Harisena, 365 
Harita Smrti, 701 

Harivilasa Kavya of Lolimbaraja, 709 
Harps in ancient Tamil-land, 20 
Harsa, 801 
Hastamuktavali, 760 
Hastimalla and his Adipurana, 1113 
Hasya as a Rasa in Sanskrit rhetoric 

and literature, 900 
Hatra and its Roman ports, Ancient 

trade route past, 1630 
Havareno, Discussion on the word, 




Hell, Rigvedic equivalent for, 1166 
Hemachandra Achaya, Services of, 

Hemadri's death, A note on the date 

of, 447 

Heritage, Our Cultural, 99 
Himalayant, 456 
Himalayas, 22 
Hlnajatis, Five, 1127 
Hindi, Literature and drama, 845 
Hindu America, 1706 
Hindu architecture, 78 
Hindu culture, Element's of, 74 ; And 

Sanskrit civilisation, 113 
Hindu deities and their iconographical 

representations, 557 
Hindu epistemology and modern 

thought, 1094 
Hindu iconography, Developments 

of 553 

Hindu Imperialism, Menace to, 1135 
Hindu- Javanese society, Glimpses 

into, 1557 

Hindu marriage, Idealism in 1142 
Hindu method of tribal absorption, 


Hindu music, Philosophy and modes 
of, 129; Contribution to, 100 
Hindu Pluralism, 1129 
Hindu scriptures, 1182 
Hindu social philosophy, 1148 
Hindu social system, 1138 
Hindu social institutions with refe- 
rence to their psychological impli- 
cation, 1149 
Hindu tradition and Islamic culture j 

in Javanese civilisation, 1566 
Hindu view of life, 548 
Hindu Widows, 1133, 1136 
Hindusthan, Hun invasion of, 1475 
Hindusthan, Pre-Mughal Persian in 

Hindusthani Sangit Paddhati, 87 

Hindustanno Itibas, 1390 
Hinduism, 528 ; Women in the scrip- 
tures of, 1140, 1162 

Hinduism and the West, 529 
Hindus, Vivaha Saniskara of the, 1139 
Hiravijaya Suri, Records relating to, 


Historical background, 1455 
Historical and Economic studies, 309 
History, 1424 
History and Culture, Ancient Indian 

and South Indian, 78 
History of Dharma-sastra, 511 
History of dress, 1131 
History of the Guptas, 256 
History of Tirupati, 1336 
History, How it should be taught, 


History of India, Cultural, 80 
History of Indian Philosophy, 1153 
History as science, 1387 
History of the Sikhs, 1121 
Holi, 1132 
Holkar, Yashwant Rao and Doulat 

Rao Sindhia, 955 
Holy places where the Sala Tree 

turns white, 206 
Holy Images, 1426 
Homer and the East, Literary devices 

common to, 1541 
Hoysalas, 78 
Hriday Vibhut, 8 
Hridaya Prakasha, 694 
Hubli Factory and Shivaji, 986 
Huchchirappa, 177 
Hukeri pargana, 948 

Human culture in India during the 
Stone Age, 103 

Humayun, 69, 270 

Humayun's accession, Delay in, 269 

Humayun's time, Kingship and nobi- 
lity in, 271 

Humayun Nama of Khwandamir, 

275, 277, 278 

Hun invasion of Hindusthan, 1475 
Hunas, 7 
Hyderabad, 13 
Hydro-Selenic culture, 1028 
Hyder Ali, See Haidar Ali 
Hymns to Indra, 1211 



Ibn Hubaish, 1664 

Iconography, Development of Hindu, 

Iconography, Jaina, 555, 567; Of the 

Jaina goddess Saraswati, 568 
Idar Sanslhanna Ketlak puratan 

avshsho, 48 

Idialism in Hindu marriage, 1142 
Ilahi name, 1691 
Ilakkana Vilakkam, 784 
llampuranar's Commentary on 

Tolkappiam, 907 
Illumination of life, 1055 
Imadpur inscription of Mahipa!a, 392 
Images on the Biya-Nayman Ossu- 

aria, Interpretation of, 1635 
Imam Hasan, 1696 
Inam villages, List of, 963 
Incarnation of Visnu in Bengal, Ten, 


Indi taluka, Inscriptions from, 390 

India, Aborigines of, 34; An Italian 
in, 1406; Buddhist remains in, 196; 
Ceylon and, 1513; Christian ethics 
in, 239; Conception and ideals of 
education in ancient, 316; Crafts- 
manship and culture in, 97 ; Cul- 
tural history of, 80 ; Economic 
history of, 311 ; European adven- 
tures of Northern, 1407 ; Fifty-six 
countries in and on the borders of, 
1496; Franciscans in, 241 ; General 
history of, 1442 ; How drink 
developed in, 1472; How Xavier 
came to, 231 ; Human culture in 
during the stone age, 103 ; Marquess 
of Wellesly and the conquest of, 
304 ; Modern age in, 1485 ; Mother 
right in, 1130; Music in Muslim, 
1692; Outline history of, 1436; 
Place of Christian missions in, 232 ; 
Pre-Buddhist, 1381 ; Pre-Musalman, 
137 J Woman in, 170 

India as described in early texts of 
Buddhism and Jainism, 1438 

India and the Pacific World, 1554 

India as a maritime power, 1460 
Indian books taken to France, 714 
Indian Education, Some thoughts on, 


Indian fables in Islamic art, J662 
Indian charity, 1141 
Indian civilisation, Rise of, 1431 
Indian concepts of the Eternal, 1056 
Indian culture, 96; Western indiffe- 
rence to, 130; And social life at 

the time of Turkish invasion, 104 
Indian harvest, 462 
Indian heroes, 1435 
Indian history Congress, 1510 
Indian Industrial Art, Crisis in, 102 
Indian influence on the West, 121 
Indian Languages, Survey of, 690 
Indian Linguistics, Present needs 

of, 650 
Indian literature, Doctrine of Sakti 

in, 502 

Indian mysticism, Evolution of, 1478 
Indian mythology, Women of, 1458 
Indian music, Bibliography of, 79 
Indian paintings, Studies in, Il6; 

Role of the courtezan in the early 

history of, 101 

Indian period in Ceylon history, 1519 
Indian Philosophy, History of, 1153 
Indian Republic, Ancient, 1466 
Indian rule of the 6th century, B.C., 

Indian sculpture, Beauty of, 559 ; 

Buddha and Budhisattva in, 566 
Indian textual criticism, Introduction 

to, 1433 

Indian Year Book, 1423 
Indian history, College text-book of, 

1408, 1482 
Indian History, Elephants in, 1512 ; 

Mediaeval men in modern, 1498; 

Sources of, 1380; Tapestry of 

ancient, 1469 

Indigenous art in Bengal, 120 
Indipendent Hindu Kingdoms, 1352 
Indo-Muslim architecture, 92; History, 

1410, 1453 



Indo-Portuguese coins, 1042 

Indology, A volume of studies, 1434 

Indra, Hymns to, I2II 

Indra, records of the conquest of 
the fort by Allah Vardi Khan, 399 

Indramitra, 1034 

Indraratha of Adinagara, 248 

Indus civilisation, 65 

Indus Valley painted pottery, 72 

Inscribed connon in Lucknow 
Museum, 387 

Inscriptions of Burma, 1521 

Interessante Vertalingen, 1561 

Iran Flight over ancient cities of, 
1605 ; Modern, 1586; Persian inscrip- 
tions of, 1600 

Iran in the ancient East, 1592 

Iranian illustrated MS. in British 
Museum, 1580 

Iranian influence of archaeological 
finds in Afghanistan, 1570 

Iranian Plateau race, 1588 

Iranian and Sanskrit, 1589 

Iranikklam temples, Vatteluthu in- 
scriptions in, 393 

Iraq, Miracle worker of, 1627 ; 
Through the age, 1628 

Irinnalakkuta temple, Vatteluttu in- 
scriptions from, 401 

Isavasyopanisad, 1096 

Ishu Khrist, 237 

Ishwar-Vad, 498 

Islam Dharmabodhe, 1681 

Islam, Conception of fate in, 1670; 
Law of war and peace in 1682 ; 
Library in, 1697; Meaning of 1699; 
Some tenets of, 1689; Woman in, 

Islam's foundation, Elucidation of, 

Islamic Society and the West, 1668 

Islamic Art, Indian fables in 1662 

Islamic finds at Tarsus, 1638 
Islamic Mysticism, 1676 
Islamic times, Seramic art in, 1597, 

Islamic Period, Architecture in, 1590 

Islamic World, Constitutional deve- 
lopment in, 1667 

Ismail Samani, Bronze weight with 
the name of, 1639 

Island of Karrack, Evacuation of, 1707 

Italian in India, 1406 

Itsing, 323 

Itsing ke Bharatyatravivaran, 635 

Jaarboek, 1550 

Jagaddhara's indebtedness to Hari- 
hara, 802 

Jagaddeva, Dongargaon inscription 
of the time of, 397 

Jagaddeva Pratihara, 1283 

Jagavirapandian, 855 

Jaimini Bharata, 808 

Jain Dharma, 617 

Jain literature, Schools and sects in, 
6lO; Magic and miracle in, 595 

Jain goddess Saraswati, Iconography 
of, 568 

Jain religious orders in Kushana 
period, 602 

Jain prose work, Ancient, 852 

Jain Shwetambctr Sampradayano 
Itihas, 587 

Jain texts, Conspectus of the lead- 
ing, 623 

Jaina chronology, 590 

Jaina Dharma to Karnataka, Ad- 
vent of, 598 

Jaina iconography, 555, 567 

Jaina literature in Tamil, 584 

Jaina Purana, 616 

Jaina traditions in Rajavali Katha 

Jainagamsamanvya, 581 

Jainism, Asoka and, 591 ; Digambara 
and Svetambara sects of, 592 ; 
Studies in South Indian, 604; Out- 
lines of, 593> 623 ; Some parallel 
concepts of, 620; And Karnataka 
Culture, 615 

Jaintia hills, 32 



Jaipur State Examination of some 

inscriptions of, 416 
Jaitugi, Inscription of, 413 
Jalna, Christian mission in, 242 
Jamal-ud-DIn Muhammad, 1593 
Jambu Kavi, 763 
Jam! Masjid inscription, 400 
Jamuna Valleys, Antiquities, 59 
Janjra, Tension between the Mara- 

thas and the Sidi of, 951 
Jankidasji, Maharaj, 176 
Janna, 874 

Jardim da infancia, 1017 
Jarthosti dinni khol Karmari manda- 

lino sane, 139 
Jataka Savartha Chintamani, 118, 


Jataka, Stories from, 221 
Jatakas and the man, 219 
Jalakatattwam of Mahadeva, 127 
Jatakavali Pali, 222 
Jata-Simhanandi, 810 
Jatasimhanandi's Vantnga-caritra, 8lO 
Jatis, 14 
Jates, 25, 1 126 
Javanese civilisation, Hindu tradition 

and Islamic culture, 1566 
Jayanagara inscription of Madama- 

pala, 392 
Jayasimha I, 290 
Jayatirtha, Birth place of, 1402 
Jenghiz Khan, 1378 
Jhunta Rai temple marble stone slab 

inscription, 384 
jinji, Dutch documents on the siege 

of, 1341 

Jiva and Brahma, Identity of, 1091 
Jnana-Diplka, 333 
Jnana-Svarodya, 539 
Jnanaghana's contribution to Ad- 

vaita, 1069 

Jnanesvari, Concept of Rekha in, 781 
Joao Pereira Corte Real, Almirante, 


Job Charnock, 160 
Jodhpur, Maharaja Abhaisingh of, 


Jodhpur House, False challenge 
against the seniority of, 1354 

Jodhpur rulers, Agreement between 
the Marathas and, 953 

Joshi-Kulkarni watan, A sale deed 
about, 944 

Junnar inscriptions 374 

Kacharee tribe of Assam, 28 

Kadamba dynasties, Two minor, 258 

Kadamba Ravivarman, New copper- 
plate grant of 412 

Kadambari, 790 

Kadattanad, 838 

Kadphises kings and their relations 
with the Saka Ksatraps of Wes- 
tern India, 260 

Kaitheli anka, 95 
| Kalachuries, Coins of, 1045 

Kalachuri Kokkale I, Date of, 446 

Kalasiddhan-tadarsini, 1053 

Kalandika-Prakasa of Somanatha 
Vyasa, 741 

Kalidasa, 892, 1504; Akabariya, 733; 
Cloud-Messenger of, 857 ; Date of, 
452 ; Notes on, 830 ; Poetry of flight 
in, 803 

Kalidasa and Magha, A leaf from, 859 

Kahka-Purana. 1106 

Kalingadesa, 78 

Kalingathuparani, 809 

Kalittogai Vacanam, 863 

Kalyan, 247 

Kalyanapuranjana Nataka, Author 
of, 885 

Kamarupa school of sculpture, 560 

Kamarupa-Viuaya, Visnusomacaryya 
of, 371 

Kamasavaho of Rama Pannivada, 826 

Kambar and Kacciyappar, 865, 1461 

Kambaramayanam, 855, 865 

Kambar Kalai Nillai, 464 

Kamma, Four-fold, 545 

Kampila 173 

Kamya Japa, 701 

Kanarese inscriptions, Grammar of 
the oldest, 665 



Kanci Bhana of Venkatadhvarin, 729 

Kandalur, 356 

Kandapuranam, 865 

Kanhoji Angria, Early career of, 
980 ; His relations with the Portu- 
guese, 956 

Kaniska's era, 439 

Kankanas, 23 

Kannada literature, Place of the 
short story in, 806 ; Turning points 

of, 754 

Kanniah Naidu, 809 
Kantalya, Bhasa and, 791 
Kapiliswara Deb's copper-plate grant, 


Kapili, Antiquities of, 59 
Karack, Evacuation of the Island 

of, 1707 
Karachi Municipality, Origin of, 


Karakoram range, 454 

Karasakpay inscription of Timur, 

Karli inscription, 374 

Karmadivika, 851 

Karmano Niyam, 520 

Karnadeva, Chalukya king, 71 

Karnal, Battle of, 284 

Karnataka, 290, 291 

Karnataka, The Bombay, 1296 

Karnataka, Advent of Jaina Dharma 
to, 598; Stories of kings, diplo- 
mats, poets and ladies of, 1299 

Karnataka Culture, Jainism in, 615 

Karnataka history, Sources of, 1303 

Karnataka inscriptions, 403 

Karnatakakke Jainadharmada Aga- 
mana, 257 

Kashiram Das, New light on, 332 

Kashmir, 22 

Kasinatha Vidyanivasa, 767 

Kasipati, 889 

Kasmiri Brahmins, 31 

Kasyapasambita, 82 

Katha Mangal, 1006 

Kathakali, Modern tendencies in, 112 

Kathiawad Inscriptions of, 375 
Katmandu, Newars of, 1351 
Katyana, 685 
Katyayana, 832 
Kaumdimahotsava, Mudraraksasa and, 


Kautilya on economic planning, 313 
Kautilya's Arthasastra, 262 
Kautilya's measure of time, Some 

observations on, 1500 
Kavi Kanakabasaru, 174 
Kavijihvabhandhana, 631 
Kavlndra Paramananda and Keladi 

Basavabhiipala, 1412 
Kavishwar Dalpatram, 175 
Kavyamimamsa, 847, 902 
Kavya-Prakasa, Ullaxa X, 905 
Keladi Basavebhupala, Kavindra Para- 
mananda and, 1412 
Kerala and Nambudris, 1137 
Kerala, Ancient, 661 ; Geographic 

basis of the legendary origin of, 

Kesavadasa, Ahalya Kamadhenu of 

740, [Keshava temple, 6l 
Kesiraja, 877 

Khaki, an unknown mystic poet, 820 
Khafijana-darsana, ion 
Khan Mirza Aziz, 1270 
Khaqani ' s poetry, 804 
Khara-Khoto iconography, Musical 

instruments in, 1654 
Kharosthi documents from Chinese 

Turldsstan, Translations of 1636 
Khasi Hills, Old tribal forms in, 21 
Khasias, 32 
Khasis, 21 

Khayal, Dhurpad and, III 
Khonamukh copper-plate grant of 

Dharmapala, 369 
Khotanese, Medical text in, 822 
Khulasat-ut-Tawarikh, 739 
Khun Phan, Sebha recitation and the 

story of, 1522 
Kikatas, 22 
Kiskindha-Kanda, 347 



King maker, Minister as, 1502 
Kitab-e-Pak- e-Jumla Khurda Avesta 


Koch tribe, I 

Kodandamangala, 909 

Kondapur, Excavations at, 53 73 

Konkan, Von Der steel der Indischen 
fram in spiegal der Volksspruche 
des, 1124. 

Konkani, Formation of 652; Memo- 
randum on, 655 

Konyat Nagas, 10 

Kopperujingas, Theory of two, 1376, 

Korade family, Some information 

about, 941 
Kothuraka grant of Pravarasena II, 


Kotyarka, Rare sculpture from, 562 
Krsna Deva Rayas economic policy, 


Krsna and His Song, 538 

Krsnakanamrta, 909 

Krsna Kavi, His work and desendants 

Krsnacarita in the Harivamsa and 

certain Puranas, 1109 
Krsnalilasuka, 909 
Krsnashah, Abdication and death of, 

Krtyakaplataru of Bhatta Lachmidhar, 


Krtyaratnakara, ion 
Ksala Vicaram, R. L, Kula, 658 
Ksatriyas, 7 

Kshemakalyan Gani, 815 
Kukuras, 22 
Kulottunga III, 252 
Kumaragupta I, Gold coin of, 1033 
Kumaragupta, Tumain inscription of, 


Kumara Rama, 173, 812 
Kumara Ramana Sangatyagalu, 8ll 
Kumaratantra, New material for the 

study of, 82 
Kumarasambhava, 782, 890 

Kumarasambhava Chaturthapanoha- 

man Sargau, 856 
Kuncan Nambiyar, 826 
Kundagol, Ravages committed by 

Marathas about, 954 
Kusana Kharosthl records and their 

bearing on the initial year of the 

Kusana era, 436 
Kusana period, Jain religious orders 

in, '602 

Kusana period, Naga worship in, 1003 

Kusnas, Nationality and original 
habitat of, 259 

Kuttaka in ancient Indian mathe- 
matics, 128 

Kuvalayamala, 596 

Kuvalayavali, 88l 

L' Agnihotra, 1180 

Laksmadeva, 297 

Laksmansena, India office plate of, 


Laksimi and her symbolism, 569 
Laksmi Rajni, 764 
Laksmisa, 808 

Lamaism, Cradle of protestant, 1616 
Language of Nakkirar, 767A 
Lanka, 340 ; Ramayana and, 339 
Lashkar in Indian historical docu. 

ments, 1401 
Laterite and its sculptural uses in 

Thailand and Cambodia, 1529 
Latin and Sanskrit, 641 
L'autheur de la recension Bradly de 

la Grande, 1524 
Law, 1439 

Lay of the Anklet, 773 
Legend of Prahlada, 1024 
Legend of Sunahsepa in Vedic and 

post-Vedic literature, 1185 
Lepchas tribe, I 

Letter Book of Thomas Pitt, 1330 
Letter of Jehangir to Khurram, 272 
Lhota tribe, 10 
Library, Consolidated catalogue of 

the Central Archaeological Sur. of 

India, 70 



Library of Islam, 1697 

Life, Illumination of, io$5 

Lila, 1171 

Lilatilaka, 848, 858 ; Grammar in 628 

Limbus tribe, I 

Lingadharana-candrika, $36 

Lingua indica, 662 

Linguistic notes on the Mundaka 

Upanisad, 634 
Linguistics in Indo-Aryan, Some 

problems of historical, 654 
Liquor control of the IQth century, 

Literature and Drama, 751; In 

Hindi, 845 ; In Telugu, 904 ; In 

Urdu, 870 ; Vedas as, 1187 
Local records and traditions, Study 

of 1492 
Locana, 847 
Loksahitya and Enu Anveshan tatha 

Mulyaukav, 1019 
Lolimbaraja and his works, 443 
Lonavla and its surroundings, 459 
Lopburi, Name of, 1532 
Love in the views Alankaikas, Some 

stages of, 1065 

Low castes of Central India, 12 
Lucknow, Five inscriptions from 

Provincial Museum, 430 

Machis of Navsari, 27 

Mackenzie collection, 960 

Madan Shreshthi, 605 

Madanapala, Inscription of, 392 

Madanapala, Badera copper-plate of, 

Madanna, 78 

Madhavasarasvati, Date of, 725 

Madhvacarya, Logical system of, 1083 

Madhyandina Brahmins, 18 

Madras, 1335 ; Amani system of 
land revenue in, 1318 ; Annals of 
old, 1329; Distribution of popu- 
lation in the city of, 1326; Dr. 
Samuel Brown of 1335 ; History 
of 1322; Mir Jumla and the 
English in, 1337, 1338 

Madras Presidency, Some Muslim 

inscriptions from, 429 
Madras sepoy, 1346 
Magadha, 22 

Maganlal Ganpatram Shastri, 1 88 
Mahabharata, 341, 343, 348, 876; 

Rgveda citations in, 1 162 
Mahabharata Commentaries, Notes 

on some, 344 
Mahabharata legend Arabic version, 

Mahabharata-tatparyanirnaya, 346, 


Mahabharata war, 351 
Mahadic family of Tarale, Nine 

documents from, 931 
Mahakavi Bharavi, 771 
Mahapuranam, 603 
Mahendravarma I, 290 
Mahimanamite Vitasokah, 906 
Mahisakas, 23 
Mahismati, 22 

Mahipala, Imadpur inscription of ,392 
Mahalinga Svami, 8ll 
Mahmud of Ghazna, 92 
Mahammad Paigambaravarn, 1680 
Maharaj Jankidassji, 176 
Maharashtra, Patriot Poets of, 816, 

Sources of the history of, 921 
Maharashtrian Folk-Songs on the 

Grind-Mill, 1010 
Maharshi Tayunianavar, 163 
Mahavir Katha, 599 
Mahavira, 14 Ideal teacher of the 

Jainas, 6ll 
Maitreyi, 778 
Makran, Coastal, 159 
Malabar Corsairs and the Company's 

trade with India, 302 
Maiati-Madhava, 802 
Malavikanimitra, .River Sindhu of, 

1504, 1505 

Malaya literature, History of, 1539 
Malayan archaeology, Recent pro- 
gress in, 1536 
Malayan civilisation, Elements of 




Malayalam Araarapancika, Author 

and date of, 726 

Malayalam and the Missionaries, 629 
Malayalam literature, Primer of, 


Malayalam prose written by Chris- 
tians, 734 

Malik Amber, 1304 

Malik Raihan's inscription of Visal- 
garh, 426 

Maluta Jataka in Folk-lore, 190 

Malvikagnimitr, 742 

Malwa, 297 

Manaji Angre, An order by, 913 

Manaji and Sambhaji Angre, An 
account of enmity between, 1914 

Manameyodaya, 828 

Manasa and Astika, 556 

Mandallay, Bronze Buddha from, in 
Patna, 554 

Mandanamisra ' s Bhavana- Viveka, 


Mandapeshwar, Cave temple of, 45 
Mangalavada the capital of Bijjala, 

247, 1294 
Manggaraise verhalen over het out- 

staan van de rijst en de mais, 1546 
Manimekhalai, Central teachings of, 


Maniprava|asvarupam, 848 
Manuscript, Dakhani, 716 ; Gilgit, 708 
Manuscript of Bhatta Kamalakara's 

Commentary, 709 
Manuscript and printed writings of 

Fr. Hosten, 155 

Manuscript of Punjaraja's Commen- 
tary, Oldest dated, 710 
Manuscript in Sri Venkateswara Or. 

Institute, List of rare, 717 
Manuscript of Veda-Bhasyasara of 

Bhattoji Diksita, 711 
Manuscript, Study of, 707 
Manusriti, Verses from, 1202 
Manyakheta, 291 
Maratha admiral Dhulap to the 

Portuguese, A letter, 945 

Maratha Educational Conference, 320 
Maratha Navy, Early beginnings of, 

Maratha power in the north, Revival 

of, 923 

Maratha times, Inter-provincial ex- 
change of culture during, 974 

Maratha occupation of Gingee, 983 

Maratha Mint, In Salsette, 1039 ; At 
Bhivandi, 1040 

Maratha history, English records of, 
97i 977; Bengal episode in, 982; 
Sources of, 978 

Marathas, 25 ; Naval policy of, 973 ; 
Ravages committed by about 
Kundagol, 954 ; Agreement between 
Jodhpur rulers and, 953 

Marathas and Sidi of Janjira, Tension 
between, 951 

Marathi literature and drama, 770 

Marathi language, Development of, 


Marathi stage, 825 
Marathyancha Rajyakatha, 976 
Marathyancha Udayasta, 940 
Marathiche Sahitya-Shastra, 780 
Maraya Gosavi, Erection of temple 

of, 964 

Marwar, Folk-songs from, 1026 
Marriage in ancient India, Sociolo- 
gical study, 1147 

Marriage, Idealism in Hindu, 1142 
Marriage Songs, Assamese, 1025 
Marquess of Wellesley and the con- 
quest of India, 304 
Marol, 236 
Market villages and periodic fairs 

of Bombay Karnataka, 1290 
Maritime power, India as, 1459 
Masnavi Go-i-Chaugan of Mulla Arifi 

Hirwa, 714 

Mastani, Tragedy of, 969 
Mathematics and astronomy, 125 
Mathematics, Old Assamese, 95 
Mathura : An ancient Indian City, 55 
Matsyavatara of Visnu, 1156 




Maurya period, Commerce of, 262, 

Mavaratam Pattu, 341 

Mavinura, 402 

Maya architecture in Central America, 

Mayapur, Ruins of, 40 

Mazdakism, 1599 

Mechanism and transport, 1456 

Mechs, tribe, I 

Medals awarded to the Indian Navy 
for the Sind campaign, 1360 

Mediaeval India under Muslim kings, 

Mediaeval India, Grains of, 1427 

Mediaeval South India, Social legis- 
lation in, 1134 

Medical men in Modern Indian his- 
tory, 1498 

Meditation, Concentration and, 194 

Megha-duta 763, 853A 

Meghasandesa, 868 

Meharauli pillar inscription, Vahli- 
kas of, 479 

Mesopotamia, Beginnings of civilisa- 
tion in, 1629 

Mesopotamia, Origin of writing in, 

Metrology of Silver punch-marked 
coins, 1047 

Middle Indus, Rock engravings of, 

Migalhas da historia da India Portu- 
guesa, 574 

Minaret and Pipe-line, 1581 

Miniature brori7e image, 556 

Minister as a King maker, 1502 

Mir Askari, 180 

Mir Jamla and the English in Madras, 

1337, 1338 

Mir Muhammad Shafi, 180 
Miracle of Sikhism, 1120 
Mirashi, V. V. 299 
"Miri" at Taung, 54 
Mirza Haram Ali Khan, 162 
Mirza Chafi's campaign against 

Sikhs, 1 1 16 

Missionary and his pledge, 245 
Missionaries, Malayalam and the, 629 
Mitaksara, 94 

Modern India and the West, 1454 
Modern age in India, 1485 
Moham Lai Kasmerian, 1568 
Mohenjo Daro, 65, 788, The script 

of, 49 
Mongolian miniatures, Armenian Ms. 

with, 1646 

Moon: its place in Zoroastrian wor- 
ship, 146 

Morality and self-realisation, 1072 
More family of Kandat, 937 ; Six 

letters from, 928 
Morigeri inscription, 298 
Moslem civilisation, Short history 

of, 1683 
Mother -Goddess conception in the 

Vedic literature, 1170 
Mother Right in India, 1130 
Mudraraksasa, 878 
Mudraraksasa and Kaumudlmahot- 

sava, 837 

Mughal administration, 266 
Mughal Empire, 80, 284 
Mughal family and the Court in I9th 

century, 286 
Mughal-Koch relations, Unknown 

phases of, 267 
Mughal period, Court diaries during, 

265 ; Mystic monasticism during, 


Mughal religious policy, 282 
Mughal Sovereigns, Ideals of, 284 
Mughals, Provincial Government of, 

Muhammad Karim, Sowanihat-i-Mum- 

taz of, 1319 
Muhammad Shah II of Gujarat, New 

coin of, 1049 

Muiz-uddin Muhammad bin Sam, 854 
Mukundanandabhana, 889 
Mukuta, Mauli and Kirita, 659 
Mullandram, Dindima inscriptions 

from, 355 



Mumpai na Mahajano, 1266 

Mundaka Upanisad, 634 

Munir-ud-Dowla, 268 

Munram Kulottunga Solan, 252 

Mural paintings of Trivandrum, 84 

Musahars, 30 

Music, 122, 1666; Bibliography of 

Indian 79 ; Hindu contribution to, 

100 ; Philosophy and modes of 

Hindu, 129 ; South Indian, 123 ; 

Systems, 86 
Musical instruments and mythology 

in Southern India, 1499 
Musical instruments in the Khara- 

Khoto iconography, 1654 
Musical theory, Twenty-two Scrutis 

of, 134 

Musings of Basava, 749 
Muslim conduct of State, 1671 
Muslim conquest of Bengal, 1257 
Muslim culture and religious thoughts, 

Muslim kings, Mediaeva India under, 

Muslim India, Education in, 324 ; 

Music in, 1692 
Muslim inscription from Bhourasa, 

Muslim inscriptions from Madras 

Presidency, 429 
Muslim period, Poona in, 455 
Muslim political thinkers of the igth 

century, 1700 
Muslim Society, Customs prevailing 

in, 1694 

Muslim women, Approach to, 1679 
Muslims in Poland, 1660 
Musokas, 23 

Musrat, Navagram inscription of, 353 
Mutazilite view on beatific vision, 


Muzaffar-Naraa, 162 
Mysore, Two Maratha documents 

from, 955 
Mystic teachings of the Haridasas 

of Karnataka, 1151 

Mysticism, Evolution of Indian, 147 
Mythen en Mataschappij in Boeol, 

Mythology, Women of Indian, 1458 

Na-Bhanga, Ruins of, 563 

Nachinarkiniyar 's Commentary, 862 

Nadapada, Sekoddesatika of, 758 

Nadipariksa, 851 

Naga tribe, 10 

Naga worship in the Kusana period, 

Nagarjunakonda, 810; Studies in 

sculpture of, 57 
Nagasamgayya, 8l2 
Naimisastha Ramachandra, Date and 

works of, 851 
Naked Nagas, 10 
Nakkirar, Language of, 767A 
Nalanda, 68 
Nalanda copperplate of Devapala, 

Nalanda plate of Samtidragupta, 

Spuriousness of, 418 
Naladiar, 821 

Nama Ratnatrayada Vinaya, 874 
Namalinganushasanam, 689 
Nambudripad, Narayanan, 1137 
Nambudris, Kerala and, 1137 
Nama as mother goddess, 1002 
Nana Farnavis, Attachment of the 

property of, 962 
Nanarpathu, 821 
Nandpur, 1261, 1263 
Nandi in theory, 772 
Nandi verses in the Ratnavali, 8oi 
Nandiparana, IIOI 
Nanjaraja of Mysore, 889 
Nanmabikanikai, 821 
Nannayabhatta, 331 
Nannichodadeva's Kumar asambhava, 

A criique on, 890 
Narada's Aphorisms on Bhakti, 901 
Narad and Sanatkumar Samvad, 1061 
Narbada, 22, 409 
Narayana, 94, 831 



NSrayana Bhatta, 828 

Narayana-pariprccha, 192 

Narayaniyara, 828 

Nasik inscriptions, 374 

Nasik and North India, High road 

between, 1418 
Nata, 911 

Na'us, Meaning of the term! 1385 
Navagram inscription of Sultan 

Mu?rat, 353 
Navakundavidhi, 85 1 
Navigation, Arab, 469 
Navamanjari, 1195 
Navanadhcharitra, 823 
Navaratnamala, 743 
Navsari, Machis of, 27 
Navy, Early beginnings of Maratha, 


Navy of the Gaekwars, 968 
Nawab Sa 'adat Ali Khan, Account 

of the accession of, 1310 
Nawab Shaista Khan, 160 
Nawabs of the Carnatic, 1320, 1334 
Nawabs of Oudh, Unpublished Persian 

works on, 1311 
Nawal Singh, 1117 
Nayakalpataru, 889 
Negriring temple, 1386 
Neminath Puranam, 582 
Neo-Vedantic conception of reality, 


Nepalese manuscript, 82 
Netherlands India, Ancient Indian 

influence on, 1542 
Newars of Katmandu, 1351 
Nhasapariccheda, 756 
Nidana- Sutra of Patanjali, 633 
Nikayas, 911 
Nilakantha, 333 
Nilakantha Diksita, 7^ f 887 
Nilakan|ha Sukla, 800 
Nilakantha-vigaya, 887 
Nimdigli inscription, 363 
Niralambopanishad, 1183 
Niruktavartika, 829 
Nishkalanki Narayana, 1005 

Nitya Grandha of Ramanuja, 1150 
Niyoga system, 1167 
Nizam-ud-Dowla, Accession of, 1242 
Nizam-ul-Mulk, 284 
Nizam, Peshwa Madhow Rao I, and, 

Nolamba Polalcora II, 298 

Nomadism, Seasonal, 13 

Nomenclature of Chola officialdom, 

Nominative singular as vocative, 691 

North Konkan, 148 

Northern India, European Advent- 
urers of, 1407 

North-Western Province, Mafussil 
special commission in, 1372 

North-West Frontier of the Sultanate, 

Nyayakalapasamgraha of Sri Senes- 
varacarya, 1158 

Nyayakusumaftjali, 1095 

Odenan, Death of, 838 

Officers of the Poona Division, A 

list of payments to, 943 
Omar Khayyam and Al-Ghazzali 

Imaginary conversation between, 


Omens and divinations in early Tamil 

religion, 1018 
Omens and evil-eye, 1009 
Oppilakkanam, 671 

Ordos Mongols, Hunting customs of, 


Oriental Conference, All-India, 1512 
Origin of Campu, 846 
Origin and development of Exogamy, 


Origin of the tical, 1525 
Origin of Upanisadic thought, 1186 
Ornamental art, 90 
Osmania University and the growth 

of Urdu literature, 327 
Oudh, Coronation medal of the first 

king of, 1037 
Oudh, Unpublished Persian work on 

the Nawabs of, 1311 



Oudh, Warren Hastings and, 1306, 


Our Ancient Institutions, 1506 
Oxus territories, Explorations 111,1567 

Pacific Area Maps, Bibliography of, 


Padinen Kizhkanaku, 821 
Padmapadacarya, 840 
Padmafaftka, New type of, 1044 
Padyararta-tarangini, 766 
Paikpara V&sudeva image inscription 

of king Govindacandra of Bengal, 

Paisaci traits in the languages of 

the Kharosthj inscriptions from 

Chinese Turkistan, 1645 
Painted glass windows, 88 
Painted, India, Role of courtezan in 

the early history of, 101 
Paintings, Studies in Indian, 116; 

Some unpublished from Bijapur 

Pala and Sana Records, Some dates 

in, 39* 

Palampur, History of, 1449 
Palas and Senas, Administration 

under, 1260 

Paleography, Arabic, 1655 
Pali Dhaturupavali, 692 
Pali Jatakavali, 222 
Pallava Rule in South India, 295 
Pamba's works, 630 
Pan Periyar Muvar, 161 
Panangudi Agastisvara temple, 250 
Pancaratra doctrine of creation, 1157 
Pancapadikaprasthana, 87oA 
Paflcapadika literature, 8;oA 
Paflchala coins, Some notes on law, 


Pai}davas, 341 
Pandyas, 78 

Panini Some proplems in, 683 
Pininian School and the Pratiskhyas, 

Pinini's Ashatadhyayi, Trade and 

commerce from, 307 

Panipat disaster, 970 

Panipat and after, 284 

Panktilekhanaprakara, 853 

Panna, 874 

Panumacariya of Vimalasuri, 834 

Parakesariverma, Ch6{a king, 250 

Paramara dynasty, New light on the 
history of, 297 

Paramarthacintamani, 1080 

Paramarthasira of Adisesa, 1085, 

Parasika and Simhala, 1474 

ParasuramSsvara temple inscriptions, 

Parishes in Bombay City and district, 
Decrees regarding, 228 

Parnasavaras, 23 

Parsi Prakash, 149 

Parsis in India from the earliest 
times, 147 

Parsis in India, date of arrival, 152 

Parsis and Sanjan, 148 

Parvatesvara and Par us, Identification 

Patanga-Sivacharya, 380 

Patanjala Mahabhasyam, 64$ 

Patanjali, 83 ; Nidama-Sutra of, 633 

Patanjalian technique of interpreta- 
tion, 682 

Pathans, 25 

Patna, Defence of against the appre- 
hension of Pindari incursions, 1255 ; 
The commercial residency of, 1253' 

Pavana- duta, 763 

Pawar family of Nigadi, Two docu- 
ments from, 942 

Paykand expedition, 1651 

Pearls in the book of Precious stones, 

People and politics of Thailand, 1528 

Persia, South-West, 1610; On the 
term, 1601 

Persian- English Vocabulary, Contri- 
butions to the classical, 1611 

Persian inscriptions, 1606: of Iran, 



Perundevanar, 860 

Peshve Daptarantil Marathi bhashe- 
chen swarup, 642 

Peshwa Madhav Rao I, and the Nizam 
925; His last Carnatic expedition, 

Petlad, Documents on the depreda- 
tion committed in the pragana of, 


Phallic Worship, 1483 
Philosophy, Complaint against, 1073; 

Dvaita, 1071 ; Exposition of the 

Virashaiva, 1060 ; Hindu social, 

1148; History of Indian, 1153; 

History of Vedanta, 1076 
Philosophy and action, Shankara's, 


Philosophy of ^Esthetic pleasure, 1097 
Philosophy of Ahimsa, 1077 
Philosophy of love, 1070 
Philosophy and modes of Hindu 

music, 129 
Philosophy of the poet Dnyaneshwar, 


Philosophy, Verses on Sankhya, 1066 
Philosophy of Zoroastrianisra and 

comparative study of religion, 142 
Phonemic variants of Aytam in old 

Tamil, 681 
Pietra-Dura decoration of the Taj, 

Pindari incursion, Defence of Patna 

against, 1255 

Pitalkhora Caves, Fresh light on, 41 
Place-Names suffixes in Tamil, 472 
Plant myths, Studies of, 1021 
Poems of Cloister and Jungle, 218 
Poems, Two religious, 1411 
Poetic beauty, 827 

Policy of Shivaji and the English, 985 
Pondichery, Dutch documents on the 

capture of, 1341 
Fonkavari or the girl who came to 

life, 1020 
Poona district, 67 
Poona mint, Papers about, 1041 

Poona plates of Prabhavati Gupta, 
Search of the localities mentioned 
in, 468 

Poona in the Muslim period, 455 

Poona Residency correspondence, 932 

Pooree English school, 326 

Portuguese, A letter from the Mara- 
tha admiral Dhulap to, 945 ; Kan- 
hoji Agrea's relations with, 956 

Portuguese Coat-of-Arms on Chinese 
porcelain, 1708 

Portuguese, Rajaram and the, 572 

Pottery, Indus Valley painted, 72 

Potuladikaram, 784 

Prabandha Chintamani, 71 

Prabhakara's criticism on Dhvani, 

Prachin Bharatvarsha, 1489 

Practical Aspects of education in 

ancient India, 323 
Pradakshina, 819- 
Prahlada, Legend of, 1024 
Prajapatimitra, 1034 
Prakatarthavivaranam, 768 
Prakrit grammar attributed to Saman- 

tabhadra, 693 

Prakrit Uccidima and Uuccudai, 651 
Prakriyasarvasa, 828 
Prananarayana, A gold coin of, 1046 
Pranava and its importance, 515 
Pratisakyas, 159 
Pratishthana, 299 

Pratiyasamutpada, Doctrine of, 532 
Pravarasena II, Kothuraka grant of, 


Prayashchit Mayukh, 495 
Prayoga-Suci, 813, 853 
Pre-Buddhist India, 1381 
Prehistoric culture in Bengal, 1098 
Prehistoric periods in India, 1099 
Prehistoric India, Games, sports, and 

pastimes in, 1459 
Pre-Mughal Persians in Hindustan, 

Pre-Musalman India, 137 



Press, The, 1509 

Primitive Indo-European compound 

formation, 679 
Primitive tribes, 16 
Primitives, 98 
Prithvideva, coins of, 1048 
Prithividuvoraja, 290 
Prolegomena to the study of the 

Upanisads, 1081 
Prophet, Preachers of the sayings of, 


Prose work in oldest Tamil, 884 
Proto-Indic religion, IIOO 
Provincial Autonomy, Origin of, 1464 
Prthvirajavijaya of Jayanaka, 854 
Prthviraja III, 854 
Psycho-analysis, Yogic basis of, 131 
Ptaratatvarasayana, 876 
Ptolemy's Geography of India, Two 

notes on, 466 

Pub-Kacharees of Assam, 28 
Pnjya-Ananta style of Pampa,879 
Pujya Shri Chhagandalji, 607 
Pulavar Ulagara, 855 
Pulikesin II, 290 
Punjaraja's Commentary, Oldest dated 

manuscript, 710 
Purana, Qila of Delhi, 69 
Purna Svaraj, 96 

Puranas, Obscure passage in, 1 1 12 
Purandre family, Private letters from, 


Puranic Cosmogomy, 1107 
Puranic line of heroes, 1 1 10 
Puranic records of Hindu rites and 

customs, I [03, 1104, 110$ 
Puri, The sacred city, 477 
Purusakara, 909 
Purvapaksin, 639 
Pushpavantichi lavni, 1027 
Pythagoras, 100 

Qanum-i-Huraayuni, 275, 277, 278 
Quran, 1677 

Qutb Minar, Who built? 9! 
Quwat-ul-Islam, 92 

Raga-Mala Collection, 992 
Raghava, King of the Amoghagar- 

havacampu, 912 

Raghuvamsa, Jrl Rama and, 833 
Raghunatha, 799; Proteg* of queen 

Dipabai of Tanjore, 935 

Raghupatirahasyaradipika of Srimuni, 

Raja Desing, 78 

Raja Dharma, 731 

Raja Rammohan Roy, 1441 , 

Rajaram, 981 

Raja Shahu, Documents bearing on 

Imperial Mughal grants to, 276 
Raja Shrimant Raghunatharao of 

Bhor, 1403 
Rajabansis tribe, 2 
Rajadharma, 732 
Rajah mundry Museum plates of the 

Telugu Chods Annadeva, 425 
Rajakesarivarraan, 356 
Rajaraja I, 556 

Rajaram and the Portuguese, 572 
Rajasekhara, 902 

Ra javali Katha, Jaina traditions in, 608 
Rajbansi Kshatriya Jatir Itihas, 2 
Rajghat terracottas, 3$ 
Rajghat seals, coin devices on, 483 
Rajibpur Sadasiva-image inscription, 


Rajilpur inscription of Gopala HI, 392 
Rajim stone inscription of Nala King 

Vilasatunga, 395 
Rajput regiment, The history of the 

3rd battalian, 1471 
Rajputana, Proposal for a subsidiary 

alliance in, 1357 
RSjputs, 25 ; Rise of, 7 
Riksasa, 337 

Rikshabandhan and other poems, 818 
Rao Desalji of Cutch, 1268 
Rasaratna-samuccaya Tika, 107 ; 119 
Rasas, The number of, 759, 797 844 


Ristrakuta, 290 
Raatrakuta Krsna II, 3(0 



Rastrakutara Rajadharigalu, 288 

Rastrakutas, Capitals of, 291 

Rama Episode, 350 

Rama Panivada, 891 

Kama-Rajya, 1450 

Ramachandra Pant Amatya, 960, 981, 

989; Find of the tomb of, 1473 
Ramakien, The Thai version of the 

Ramayana, 343 
Ramakirti, 1530 
Ramananda, 886 
Ramananda the true author of the 

Bhasyaratna-prabha, 886 
Ramanuja, Nitya-Grandha of, 1150 
Ramanuja-Tatakam, 1375 
Ramappaiyam Ammanai, 864 
Ramayana, 340 ; Udali's Commentary 

on, 345 ; and Lanka, 339 
Ramayana Polity, 335 
Ramayana and Valmlki, 347 
Ramdas, 989 
Ramopakhyana, 350 
Ramsingh of Amber, 975 
Ranga, Pronunciation of from Vedic 

literature, 638 
Ranjit Singh, 131$ 
Ranna, 874 

Ratnakara Vidyavacaspati, 767 
Ratnapankalika of Singabhupali, 881 
Ratnatrayas, 874 
Ratnavali, Interpolation in the Nandi 

verses of, 801 
Ravana, 82, 337 ; Cultural descendants 

of, 19 

Ravi Varma, 867 
Ravivarman, New copperplate grant 

of Kadaraba, 412 

Rayamukuta, Date of works of, 755 
Rayavacakama, 317 
Rebirth : A rational explanation, 546 
Resaerches archeologiques a Begram, 


Regional economics, Studies in, 310 
Rekha in Jnanesvari concept of, 781 
Relation of Delhi Sultanate with the 

kingdom of Multan, 254 

Religion, Art and, 1057 ; Early Vedic, 

Religious sanctions for social action, 

Republics of ancient India, Social, 

economic and cultural life in, 1144 
Rgarthadipika, 796A 
Rgveda and Avesta, Age of, 150 
Rgveda sitations in the Mahabharata, 

Rgveda hymnology, Development of 

the figure of speech in, 1165 
Rgveda and the date of Atri, Solar 

Eclipse in, 1199 
Rgveda Padapatha, 1190 
Rgveda, Women in, 1206 
Rgvedasamhita, 1197, 1204, 1206 
Rgveda-sarvanukramani of Katya- 

yana, 832 

Rgvedavyalhya Madhavakrta,796A 
Rgvedic equivalent for hell, 1166 
Rgvedic Studies, 1161 

Rivalidade Luso-Holandesa na India, 

Riyadul-Insha as a source book of 
Deccan history, 728 

Rock engravings of the Middle Indus, 

Rudra-Siva, 1213 

Rudranyaya Pancanana, 767 

Rufa-i-Shaikhs, 1626 

Rupalekhana, 853 

Rupalekhana Panktilekhanaprakara, 

Russian publications on archaeolo- 
gical research in Central Asia, 1644 

Ruwan Mate bahedino shun bhami 
shake, 141 

Sabarimala, Worship of Sasta at, 491 
Sabera, 1503 
Sadaikka Teva II, 864 
Sadasiva Sastri Joshi, 853 
Saddhamma-pajjotika, 193 
Saddhamma-ppakasini, 208 
Sagaranandin, 786 




Sahityadarpana, Visvanatha ' s, 869 
Saindhana copperplates, 357 
Saivanushtana Vidhi, 501 
Sakamphari, 854 
Sakas, 7 

Sakti, Doctrine of in Indian litera- 
ture, 5 2 

Saktisangama Tantra, 49; 
Sakuntala prepared for the English 

stage, 757 

Salsette, Maratha mint in, 1040 
Saltpetre trade in India, 1476 
Salyaparvan of the Mahabharata, 

Mithila copy of, 704 
Sam Namah, 1579 
Samantabhadra, Prakrit grammar 

attributed to, 693 
Samanya Vedanta Upanisads, 1164 
Samarasara, 851 I 

Samarqand, Review of history of j 

excavation in, 1653 

Samarra, Abhasids at, 92 | 

Samabadasarvanukramini, 727 
Samoveda-Samhita, 831, 1181 
Samavediya-subodhi-paddati of Sukla 

Srisivaram, 908 
Sampalpur, 248 
Sambhaji, 959, 960, 979, 981 ; Daring 

project of, 975 
Sambhaji Angre, Date of his demise, 


Samprati Chandragupta, 257 
Samuel Brown, 1335 
Sanad of Captain James Browne, 1398 
Sanatana Dharma, 548 
Sanchi, 73 

Sangham age, New light on, 438 
Sanglt-Kala-Prakash, 132 
Sangitaganigadhara. 889 
Sangitaparijata, 159 
Sangitasudha of king Raghunatha, 79 
Sanjan, Parsis and, 148 
Saiikara, Bergson and, 178 
Sankhaya-nagrhyasutra-paddhati, 851 
ankhya philosophy, Verses on, 1066 

Sankhyakarika in Chinese, A commen- 
tary on, 1082 

Sanskrit Ardham as a preposition in 

the language of the Brahmanas, 697 

Sanskrit Civilisation, Elements of 

Hindu culture and, 74 
Sanskrit Drama, 882 
Sanscrit inscription of Campa, Date 

of the earliest, 1537 
Sanskrit literature, History of, 788 ; 

Contribution of women to, 764 
Sanskrit, Latin and, 641 
Sanskrit poet, Environment of, 902 
Sanskrit-Sangam, 106 
Sanskrit texts on temple architecture, 

Studies in 109 
Sanskrit and allied words, Double 

forms of some, 632 
Santal insurrection, 1239, 1262 
Santals, Customs relating to birth 

among 5 
Saptavadhri and Vadhrimati, Story 

of, 1212 

Saralartha-prakasika, 119 
"Saraswathi " in Sanskrit literature, 

Saraswathi, Iconography of the Jain 

Goddess, 568 
Sardeshmukhi, 276 
Saroj Nalini, 170 

Sarvanukramani-Padya-Vivrtti, 832 
Sarvollasatantra of Sarvanandanatha, 


Sasanian Banner-top, 1608 
Sasanian and Islamic metalwork, 1585 
Sasanian period, Mode of salutation 

during, 1578 
Sasnnians in Sind, 1359 
Sasta at Sabarimala, \Vorship of, 491 
Satara Fort, Archaeological observa- 
tions on, 43 
Sat a van anas, 299 

Sathamarsana Bucci Venkatarya, 885 
Sati Anasuya, Story of, 1000 
Satik Vairagya Grantha Panchakara 
609 ' 




Satpancasika, 896 

Satiric poems in Sanskrit, 775 

Satse Varsha purva no Shilalekh, 409 

Satshala, Doctrine of, 531 

Satvatas, 78 

Satyamangalam, Historic meeting 
place, 1348 

Savasigaru, 31 

Savasis, 31 

Savatigara Kasimlra Desada Brah- 
manon, 880 

Savitri, Mythological tales of, 997 

Sayyida, Poetical works of, 1690. 

Schorer's account of the Coromandel- 
coast, 480 

Scind Irregular Horse, 1366 

Sculpture, Beauty of Indian, 559; Bud- 
dha and Budhisattva in Indian, 566; 
Kamarapa school of, 560 

Sculpture of the Vaikunthaperumal 


Sculpture from Kotyarka, 562 
Sculpture in the provincial museum, 

Lucknow, Identification of, 565 
Scythians and Transcaucasia, 1648 
Sea-trade in early times, 1421 
Seal-Stamp from the Central Pro- 
vinces, Some, 484 
Seasonal nomadism, 13 
Sebha recitation and the story of 

Khun Phan, 1^22 
Secret of Jesuit education, 329 
Sekoddesatlka, 195, 758 
Self Education of the masses, 325 
Sema tribe, 10 
Seran Vanji, 453 
Serfoji, 984 
Seringapatam, History of the maps 

and government records relating 

to the Island of, 1342 
Settlement of Dacca, Syehet and 

Tipperah in 1248, 1772 
Shadi and Baghailah, Some historical 

notes on, 1627 
Shadow theatre in Greater India and 

in Greece, 1556 

Shah Alam, Minister of, 268 

Shah Alam IPs first expedition, The 

failure of, 287 
Shah Jahan, Contemporary historians 

during the reign of, 274 
Shahid-i-Azam-Husain, 1674 
Shahji, 78 
Shaista Khan, 160 
Shankaralinga, 178 
Shankara's philosophy of action, 1058 
Shantisagar shidhanta, 614 
Sher Shah, 69 

Sherpiir, Two inscriptions from, 354 
Shi'ite Monuments, Early, 1675 
Shiva Kalim Mahakari Samara ja, 958 
Shiva ji, 78, 981 ; Car war factory and, 

987; Hubli factory and, 986 
Shivaji and the English, policy of, 


Shivajichi Rajaniti, 927 
Shoraman Narad, 198 
Shravana Belgola, 585 
Sharvanabelgola ke shilalekhon 

men Bhangolik nam, 465 
Shridnyaneshwaranchem Tattcadn- 

yam, 1067 

Shrimadbhagavadgiti-Pravesh, 509 
Shrimad Bhagvat Dasham Skanda, 


Shri Dhareshwar Mahotmyavn, 494 
Shri Huch Chirappa of Kodikop, 177 
Shri Krishna Caritam, 549 
Shri Madvajasaneyima-dhyandin Shat- 

path Brahmanam, 1203 
Shri Satya Narayan Katha Puja 

Vidhi Sahita, 500 
Shri Shankaralinga, 178 
Shri Vastupal Charitam, 169 
Shri Vishnu Sahasla, 993 
Shri Vaththalesh, 181 
Shwetketu, 1174 
Siam, Buddhist Art in, 1527 
Siddha Hemachandra, 668 
Siddhanta Saiva Vina Vidai, 527 
Siddhantakaumudi 813 
Sidi of Janjira, Tension between the 

Marathas and, 951 



Signed arrows, 1465 

Sikh ceremonies, 1119 

Sikhism, Miracle of, 1120 

Sikhs, Diary of Mirza Shaft's cam- 
paign against, 1116 ; Histry of, II2I ; 
Partition of Sirhind Province by 
the, 1115 

Sikshas, 159 

Silappadikaram, 773 

Silhara, 148 

Silver issues of Diu, 1042 

Sind, Ancient, 1367 ; British policy 
towards, 1365 ; First Mission of the 
Discalced Carmelites in, 240; Sasa- 
nians in, 1359; Two great occasions 
in British history in, 1368 ; Two 
minor invasions of, 1358; With Sir 
John Keane though, 1370 

Sind campaign, Medals awarded to 
the Indian Navy for, 1360 

Sind and the Indian Mutiny, 1369 

Sindhi, Arabicisation of, 1363; Mystic 
part, 1362; Poets and mystics, 1364 

Sindhia, Daulat Rao, and Yashvant 
Rao Holkar, 955 

Sindhu of the Malavikagnimitra, 
Notes on the river, 1463 

Sinduveli Nagarikaro, 63 

Singabhupali, 88 1 

Sinhagad, Hero of, 988 

Singapore, Landward side of, 1538 

Singasari, Antiquities of, 1551 

Sinhalese scholars, Works of, 199 

Sinhalese, How they protected high 
buildings from lightning, 1520 

Sino-Tibetan, Vocalism, 1618 

Sircrimdhakavvam of Ksnalilasuka, 

Sirhind Province by the Sikhs, Par- 
tition of, 1115 

Siromani-prakasa Tika, 81 

Siva, Who is he ? 1007 

Sivapujavidhi, 783 

Sivapura plates of Candravarnam 372 

Skanda, Lectures 'on, 1374 

Slesa, 785 

Slokavartikavyakhya, 893 

Smarta Raghunandana, 767 

Smritimuktaphalam, 794 

Smrti text, Some thoughts on the 

interpretation of, 506 
Smrtis as a source of Dharma, 

Position of, 490 
Sobhanika, 911 
Society, Dharma and, 519 
Social, Economic and Cultural life 

in the Republic of Ancient India, 

Social legislation in Mediaeval South 

India, 1134 
Social life at the time of the Turkish 

invasions, Indian, cultural and, 104 
Social system, Hindu, 1138 
Sociological study of the forms of 

marriage in ancient India, 1147 
Sohgaura copperplate inscription, 

Solanki Karnadive Karnasagar Talav, 

Solar eclipse in the Rgveda and the 

date of Atri, 1199 
Soma, Son of Tirumala, 885 
Somanatha Vyasa, Kalaudika-Prakasa 

of, 741 

Somanathpur, 61 

Somatism of Vedic psychology, 1172 
Songs of Gopichandra and their 

language, 667 
Sonpur, 248 

Sourashtras, Early history of, 1325 
South India, Pallava rule in, 295 ; 
Social legislation in mediaeval 1134; 

Vaisn,avism of Assam and, 1155 
South Indian history, Historical 

methods in relation to problems 

of, 1339 
South Indian Jainism, New studies 

in, 604 

South Indian music, 123 
South Indian temples, 61 

South Indian, Musical instruments 
and mythology in, 1499 



Sparks and remarks, 235 
Sphota and Artha, 644 
Sravanabelgola, 60 

Sravananandini, 889 

Srikarabhasya, 1076 

Sri Krishna, 186 

Sri Krishna Kirtan, 666 

Srimad Appayadiksita, 1195 

Srimadbhagvatgita, 493 

Srimadbhagvadgita with Sarvato- 

bhadra, 505 

Srimadbhavad-gitartha-prakasika, 485 
Sripatipaddhati, 1481 
Sriranga, grant of Paramachatta 

village, 388 

Srutis, of Indian Musical theory, 134 
Star, Eraplem of the Crescent and, 

St. John the Evangelist, Church of, 


St. Paul 's Cathedral, 89 
" Steam " Johnson, 1486 
Stoffe, In a Survey of Persian art, 

Stone Age, Human culture in India 

during, 103 

Stones, What mean these ? 1621 
Strophe 14 van de Sanskritzijdo der 

Calcutta-oorkonde, 1556 
Studies in Indian painting, 116 
Subandhu 's home, 1420 
Subandu, Prose kavyas of, 776 
Subjects of law and law of family, 

Sudava, Eastern Ganga copperplate 

grants from, 380 
Sudder Nizamut Adalat in Bengal, 

Location of, 1241 
Sudra, 83 

Sudraka's . plays, 785 
Sufism, Ancient knowledge of man, 


Suffixes Valla, 647 
Sugriwa 's empire, 340 
Sukbaparisistavyakhya, 851 

Sukla, Srisivaram, 908 

Suktimuktavali, 824 

Siiktiratnavali of Vaidyanatha Tatsat, 

Date of, 441 

Sulapani 's Dolayatraviveka Text of, 

Sulikas, 23 
Sultan Balam, Inscription of from 

Bayana, 433 
Sultan Muhmad's Indian expedition, 

Sultan Muhammad Shah II of Gujarat 


S'lltanate of Dehli, Military Organi- 
sation of, 1307 

Sultans of Delhi, System of assign- 
ments under, 255 
Sultans of Gulbarga, Chronology of> 


Sulvavartika, 851 
Sun as a folk-god, 1013 
Sundar Kandam, 340; 347 
Surastra, 22 
Surat, History of, 1267 
Suryasiddhantavyakhya of Bhutivisnu 


Susa, Inscriptions of Darius in, 1575 
Siita, Samhita, 1191 
Sutras, Critical study of the sixteen, 


Sutrasamuccaya, 745 
Suya, Meaning of, 613 
Svetmbara sects of Jaini&m, Digam- 

bara and 592 
Swai Jai Singh II, 979 
Swami Ramdas, 989 
Swanihat-i-Mumtaz of Muhammad 

Karim, 1319 
Swarajya, 276 
Swargani Sidi, 524 
Swartz 984 
Swastika: Its history and meaning, 


Swat, Excavations in, 1567, 1573 
Swdhyaya, 1429 
Symbolic expression of words and 

letters in Sanskrit, 1451 



Syria, Denmark excavations in, 1624 
Syrian desert, Tombs in, 1625 

Tadhkria, Mir Hasan's 820 
Taj, Pietre-decoration of, 91 
Talani in the Buddhist inscription, 


Talatthera, 380 

Tali Barzu, Expedition of, 1643 
Tali rite, Meaning of, 1123 
Talking tree, 1552 
Tamil, Jaina literature in, 584 
Tamil prose, Modern, 244 
Tamil Nad, Religious distribution 

and relative growth of the cities 

of, 1347 
Tamil land, Account of, 1331 ; Harp 

in ancient, 134 
Tamil and Malayalam, Equivalents 

of the English perfect in, 657 
Tamil Varalara, 744 
Tanaji, Ballard of, 988 
Tanjore, 79 
Tantra and Yoga, Two Mithila MSS- 

on, 703 
Tantras, Studies in, 508 

Tapestry of ancient Indian history 

Taq-i-Kisra, Date of, 1596. 
Tarai region, Aborigines of, I 
Tarakabhasa, Few works entitled* 


Tarikh-i-Firoz Shahi, 292 
Tarikh-i-Moghul of Asad Beg, 700 
Tarsus, Islamic finds at, 1638 
Tattvacintamani, 889 
Tattvadnyan, 779 
Tattvarth Sutra, 581 
Tattvasaratika, 618 
Tattvasuddhi, 1084, 1087, 1088 
Taung, The " Miri " at, 54 
Taxation for the standardised weights 

and measures, 929 
Taxila, 70; Beads from; 37 
Tazkira-i-Benazir, 1576 
Tea plantation in India, Introduction 

of 1392 

Tekkali plates of Anantavarman, 383 
Telugu literature and drama, 904 
Telugu literature outside the Telugu 

country, 875 

Temple architecture, Studies in, 109 
Ten incarnations of Visnu in Bengal, 


Ten Upanisads 1194 
Teveram, Tirtivacakam. Tiruppukazh, 


'Tevu', Note on the word, 677 
Textual criticism, Introduction to 

Indian, 1433 

Thai version of Ramayana, 343 
Thailand, The new Siam, 1533; Peo- 
ple and politics of, 1528 ; Chinese 

in, 1526 
Thailand and Cambodia, Laterite and 

its sculpural uses in, 1529 
Tharsus tribe, I 

Theravada Buddhism in Burma, 1518 
Thesaurus Linguae Sanscritae, 653 
Thevaram, 783 
Thite and the Deshpande families of 

Wai, Document of resignation, 947 
Tholkappiyam, Comparative study of, 


Thomas, Emperor of India, 1323 
Thomas Pitt, Letter book of, 1330 
Thousand and twelve questions, 1623 
Through Assam to Monyul, 482 
Tibet, Devil dancers of, 1619 ; Bengal 

pandits in, 1613 ; And her Art, 1617 
Tibet with India, Political relation 

of, 1615 

Tibetan account of Bengal, 1259 
Tibetan and Bhotia blood-groups, 

Tibetan place names, Spelling of, 


Tical, Origin of, 1524 
Tikaprasthana 870 A 
Tikkana Soroayaji, 331 
Tiloya-Pannatti, 621 
Time indication in the Baudhayana 

Strauta Sutra, 1198 



Timur, Karasahpay inscription of, 


Timur Shah's Army, 1569 
Tirtha-yatra in the Aranyakaparvan* 

Tiru Indalur, Stone inscription in 

the Visnu Shrine at, 424 
Tirukkovilur Kovil, 243 
Tirukkura, 821 
Tirukural in Malayalam, 735 
Tirumla Naik, The Portuguese and 

the Dutch, 1340 
Tirumalai Naik's war, 864 
Tirumangur in the Shiyali taluk, 488 
Tiruppugazh, 783 
Tiruvachakam, 783 
Tista, Worship of the river, 1000 
T jandi Djawi op een Relief ? 1560 
To Ik apply am czhuttadikarara, 907 
Tolkappiyam colladhikaram, 862 
Tomb architecture, Development of, 


Tosalas, 23 

Town festivals, History of the parti- 
cipation of craftsmen in, 1631 
Tragedy of Mastani, 969 
Transcaucasia, Scythians in, 1648 
Travancore, 84; War dance of, 1501 
Travancore kings from outside the 

State, Text of inscriptions of, 407 
Travancore inscriptions, 406 
Travancore tribes and castes, 17 
Travancore royal family, Collateral 

branches of, 1333 

Tribal absorption, Hindu method of 

Tribes, Some ancient Indian, 22; 

Primitive, 16 
Tripitaka, Chinese, 205 
Triple knowledge, 210 
Triprayar inscription, 428 
Tripunithura temple inscription of 

Vira Ravi Varma, 405 

Trisvabhavanirdesa of Vasubandhu, 

Trivandrum, Mural paintings of, 84 

Tughluqs, Agrarian system of, 292 

Tuhfat-al Mujahidin, 471 

Tukharas, 22 

Tulaji, 984 

Tulunid monuments, 92 

Tumain inscription of Kumaragupta 

and Ghatotkachagupta, 377 
Turgesh coins, 1632 
Turkish invasion, Indian culture and 

social life at the time of, 104 
Turkistan, Ruins sites in, 1637 
Tuticorin: A town study, 1349 
Tuzak-i-Walajahi, 1345 

Udali's commentary on the Rama- 

yana, 345 

Udayanacarya, 1095 
Uddanta Sastri, 184 
Uddehika and Bazana, 456 
Udyoga Parvan, 334 
Ugras 22 
Ulughkhan's conquest of Gujarat, 

Ulmavarman, Dhavalapeta plates of, 


Unadi Sutras, Authorship of, 686 
Unalloyed devotion, Erotic principles 

and, 537 

Unavimsa Satabir Bangala, 1240 
University of Ceylon, 1516 
Upanisad-vakya-maha-kosa, 1201 
Upanbad, Ideals of education, 318 
Upanisads, Concordance to, 1201 
Upanisadic thought, Origin of, 1 1 86 
Upanisadic view, 1079 
Upanisat-granthavali, 1175 
Upanisattugala Modalane Paricaya, 


Upavarsa and Bodhayana, 489 
Urainadaikkovai, 504, 814 
Uraons, Poetry of the, 792 
Urdu, Literature and drama in 870 
Urdu literature, Osmania University 

and the growth of, 327 
Urubhangam, 777 
Usaniruddham, 891, 910 



Ushasti Chakrayan, 1173 
Utpala-parimalam, 715 
Uttarakanda, 337, 338 
Uzbekistan, Excavtion in, 1641 

Vaddarabhane, 664, 852 
Vagasanpayaya, 811 
Vahlikas of Meharauli pillar inscrip- 
tion, 479 

Vaidyanath Dikshit, 794 
Vaidyanatha-prasada-prasasti, 764 
Vaikunthaperumal temple, 56; Sculp- 
ture of, 563 

Vaishnavonun nitya-karma, 1154 
Vaisnava Purana in Kannada, 808 
Vaisnavism of Assam and South 

India, 1152, 1155 
Vaisnavopanisad, 1163 
Vajra and the Vajrasattva, 196 
Vakatakas, 78 ; Ajanta, inscription of, 

365,' 394 
Vakataka Vindhyasakti, Bassim 

plates of. 398 
Valakali, 1501 
Vallabhacarya's view of the Universe, 


Vallala, Battle of, 250 
Vallathol's skill in the use of 

Alankaras, 850 
Valmiki, 335 ; Ramayana and, 347 ; 

Sutra, 692A 
Vamana, 785 
Vamana Bhatta, 762 
Vanji, the capital of the Cheras, 453 
Varada's commentary, 344 
Varadaraji, His works, 445 
Varahadeva, 394 
Varalaru, Tamil, 744 
Vararuci's Prakrtaprakasa, 909 
Varivasya-rahasyam, 540 
Varnasaramadharma, 96 
Varnana-Sara-sangraha, 722 
Varsakriyakaumudi, 101 1 
Varika and its misplaced occurrance 

in the Mahadhasya, 637 
Varttikaprasthana, 870A 

Varuna, 998 

Vasana Bhyasa, 8l 

Vasistha's remorse over the death of 

his son, 1178 

VasudeVa Diksita, 813, 853 
Vasudeva Sarvabhauma, 767 
Vathar, Inscription from, 408 
Vatsagulma copperplate grant of 

Vindhyasakti II, 421 
Vatsya Vardacaya, Ancestry and 

date of, 450 
Vatteluhu inscripations in Iranikka- 

lam temple, 393, 401 ^ 
Vayu Purana versus Siva Purana, 

1 108 
Vazir Alt, More light on the family 

of, 1382 

Veda-Bhasyasara, Manuscript of, 711 
Vedanarayana- perumal inscripation, 


Vedanta Philosophy, history of 1076 
Vedanta-vagisa Bhattacarya, 723 
Vedantic attitude towards matter, 


Vedantism, Bring back Buddhis-n,2o2 
Vedas as literature, 1187 
Vedas, Importance of the accent, 

in, 688 

Vcdic deities, 557 
Vedic eclipse-cycle, Test of, 1200 
Vedic Susravas, 150 
Vedic literature, Mother Goddess 

conception in, 1170 
Vedic religion, 1209 
Vedic ritual, Position of the daughter 

in, 1168, Position of wives other 

than the first in, 1169 widow in 1167 
Vedic Philosophy, Somatism of, 1172 
Vedshastradipika, 1176 
Veerashaiva-tatwa-praksh, 492 
Veerashaiva Weltanshaung, 1060 
Vemutatman, Date of, 448 
Venisanharan, 793, 858 

Venkatapur inscripation of Amogha- 

varasha, 402 
Venkoji's career, 972 



Verbs of movement and their vari- 
ants, 656 

Verelst's rule in India, 1249 

Viceroy and Governor-General of 
India, 1468 

Vijaya, Ratna Prabha, 625 

Vijayalaya founder of Ch51a house 
of Tanjore, 251 

Vijayanagara, 78, 314 ; Administra- 
tion and social life under, 1291 ; 
Unnoticed reference to, 1295 

Vijayanagara empire, 811 

Vijayasena, Barrackpur copperplate 

of, 392 

Vijayaramchandra Surishwarji, 627 
Vijnana Dipika, 840 
Vijnanadipika of Padmapada, 1063 
Vijnaneswara, 94 
Vikrama of Calicut, 184, 1332 
Vilasatunga, Rajim inscription of, 


Village accounts, 938 

Vimalasuri, Panumacariya of, 834 

Vimuktimarga, New light shown on 
theTibetan version of, 705 

Vindhyasakti, 394; Vatsagulma cop- 
perplate grant of, 421. 

Vindhyasakti II, Basim plates of, 398 

Vira Ravi Varma, Tripunithura tem- 
ple inscription of, 405 

Virashaiva philosophy, Exposition of, 

Virasaivism, Handbook of, 523 

Visalgarh, Malik Raihan's inscription 
of, 426 

Visayanukramanni, 854 

Visnu in Bengal, Ten incarnations of, 


Visnu image, Varieties of, 561 
Visnu, Masayavatara of, 1156; Thou. 

sand names of, 993 
Visnu in the Veda, 996 
Visnubhakti-kalpalata of Pursu- 

sattama, Date of, 444 
Visnusomacharya, 371, 380 
Visvanatha, 786 

Visvanatha Mahadeva Ranade, 936 
Visvanatha's Sahitya-dharmana, 869 
Visvarupa, The author of Balakrida, 


VisvasadevI, 761 
Visvesvaraya, M , 179 
Viththalesb, 181 

Vivaha-samskara of the Hindus, 1139 
Vivaranaprasthana, 870 A 
Vivarana-pvameyasangraha, 1089, 1090 
Vivaranarasthana, 1084 
Voiced sibilants in Sanskrit, 660 
Von Der Seele Du Indischan Fran 

in Spiegal der Volksspruche des 

Konkan, 1124 

Wrttti in Sabdamani-darpana 877 
Vrttaratnavali, its author and his 

date, 718 

Vratakalaviveka of Sulpani, 702 
Vyakaran Mahabhashya, 699 
Vyaktiviveka, 847 

Vyavaharanirnaya of Varadaraja, 76 
Vyavaharasiromam of Naniyana, 94 


Warren Hastings, Testimonials of 
good conduct to, 1414, As a plain- 
tiff, 1383 

Warren Hastings and Oudh, 1306, 


Wat is Archaeologie ? 50 
Wayfarer's Words, 217 
Wellesley, Marquess of, 304 
Wenken bij de Vervaardiging van 

Kaarten voor Gebruik in Musea, 

Western Asia, Chase and flight with 

animals in art of, 1642 
Western India, Date of the Kadp- 

hises kings and their relations 

with the Saka Ksa traps of, 260 
Who wrote Nhasapariccheda ? 756 
Widow, Hindu, 1 133, H36j 
Widow in the Vedic ritual, 1167 
Wives other than the first in the 

Vedic ritual, Position of, 1169 



Wodeyars, 78 

Woman in India, I/O ; In Islam, 1678 

Woman in the sacred scripture of 

Hinduism, 1462 

Women in Indian mythology, 1458 
Women, Progress of, 1415 ; In the 

sacred scripture of Hinduism, 1140 ; 

in Rgveda, 1207 

Worship of Sasta at Sabarimala, 491 
Writing and printing, Advancement 

of knowledge by means of, 1417 

Xavier, How he came to India, 231 

Yadava period, Moments of, 67 
Yadavarya of Bijapur, 1292 
Yadhisthira's Indraprastha, 69 
Yadnyavalkya's dialogue, 778 
Yajna Satakarni, Ship-type coins of, 

Yajnayavalkya's philosophy of love, 


Yakshavarta and Biji Kathao, 1014 
Yantraprakasa, 851 

Yasavantrao Holkar, Letter of, 965 ; 

And Daulatrao Sindhia, 955 
Yasoda and Sri Krishna, 556 
Yaudheya, Growth and location of, 

Yavanas and Dharma-yavana in Karli 

inscriptions, 374 
Yayatinagara, 248 
Yogasaratika, 594 
Yogic basis of psycho-analysis, 131 
Yogic hymns, 88 
Yugas, no 
Yupa inscriptions from Barnala, 358 

Zahak, Terrata-cotta figurine of, 1639 
Zarafshan Valley expedition of 1934, 


Zaynudin Wasifi, Memoirs of, 1661 
Zoroaster and the Rigveda, Age of, 

Zoroastrian religion, Promotion of 

research in, 139 
Zoroastrian ritual, 153 
Zoroastrian worship, Moon, its place 

in, 146 


On Indian History A STUDY IN METHOD 

By Prof. Dhurjati Prasad Mukerji of Lucknow University. 
Or. 8vo. Pp. x + 102 Rs. 3 

Contents : Preface. 1. Indian History and the Marxist 
Method. 2. A Historian with Scientific Approach. 3. Mytho- 
logy and the Beginnings of History. 4. History and Personal- 
ity. 5. The Sense of History. 6. * History may be Servitude, 
History may be Freedom.' 7. Demands on the Indian Histori- 
an. 8. History as Contemplation. 9. On Indian History. 

4 The author of this book combines vast scholarship and 
deep thinking with an extremely refreshing- originality of ex- 
pression and an outlook which is bold, fearless and unconven- 
tional It is a stimulating book.' Leader. 

The Gupta Empire 

By Dr. Radhakumud Mookerji, M.A., P.R.S., Ph.D., Emeritus 
Professor, Lucknow University. 

Royal 8vo. Pp. 160 with Plates and Illustrations. Rs. 10 

Proceedings of the Indian History Congress, Aligarh Session. 

Rs. 7-8 

Proceedings of the Indian History Congress, Annamalai Ses- 
sion Rs. 7-8 

Our Heritage and its Significance- 
By Prof. S. R. Sharma, Professor of History, Fergusson 
College, Poona. 

Contents : Introduction Our Natural Inheritance The 
Confluence of Cultures In the Track of the Tourists Truth, 
Beauty, Goodness The Pillars of Society Prototypes of De- 
mocracy At Home and Abroad Monuments of Greatness 
Physics and Meta-Physics Backward or Forward ? Towards 

Demy 8vo. Pp. 220, with six half-tone Illustrations. Bound 
in cloth Rs. 7 





Informative books on the Literature, Language, Arts and 
Sciences of the Orient 

We have a Jarge stock of new and second-hand books on all 

branches of Oriental literature. 
Catalogues issued and sent gratis on application. 

All text-books for students at the School of Oriental and African 
Studies kept in stock. Catalogues is$ued. 


Choice examples of 


Miniatures, Illuminated and other MSS. 

Calligraphy, Bronzes, Sculptures, Faience, Etc, . m 


&{ importance to all students of the Orient 


A quarterly classified bibliography of all new Oriental Literature 

published all over the world. * 

Now in its 58th year of issue. Annual Subscription $/- (post free) 
Single numbers 9d. 


Oriental and Foreign Bookseller** 

46, Great Russell Street - London - W. C. 1 

(Opposite the British Museum)